Rujinu OneShot Book

by StarFirefly_22

Summary:

This is every Rujinu story that I've written all in one book. Everyone is free to request anything and I'll write it.

Chapter 1

Rumi stood in the center of her bedroom, practically vibrating with excitement. Her long purple hair cascaded over her shoulders in waves, the neat signature twist she usually wore unraveling bit by bit from how many times she’d bounced or spun around. The silky strands shimmered like starlight in the lamp-lit room.

She clutched a pair of pajama pants to her chest like a rare treasure—soft cotton printed with chibi teddy bears riding pastel choo choo trains. The matching white t-shirt had “Bearly Awake” written in sleepy bubble letters. She giggled to herself. This is going to be perfect.

She glanced at the other half of the matching set, folded with precision on her bed. For her boyfriend. Her demon-hunting, soul-bound, sword-slinging boyfriend who, if she remembered correctly, once called the exact same design “a crime against fashion and honor.”

But tonight wasn’t about honor. It was about cuddles.

“Alright, Jinu,” she called sweetly, “you can open your eyes now!”

From the other side of the room, where he stood with his back turned—arms crossed, long black hair tied loosely behind him—Jinu exhaled dramatically. “If it’s another one of your glitter bath bombs, I swear—”

“Just look!” Rumi practically squealed.

Jinu turned. His golden eyes took in the sight on the bed, and Rumi watched the exact moment his face dropped from mild interest to sheer horror.

“Oh no,” he muttered, staring at the t-shirt and teddy bear pants like they were cursed objects. “Absolutely not.”

Rumi’s smile grew. “Aren’t they adorable?”

Jinu’s mouth opened, then closed again. Then opened. “You’re joking. Please tell me this is a prank from Derpy.”

“Nope!” Rumi sing-songed as she hopped onto the bed, patting the folded clothes. “Matching pajamas, just for us! I even got your size adjusted because you’re too buff for standard ones.”

“That’s the only accurate thing you’ve said so far,” Jinu replied dryly, rubbing his temple. “Rumi... they have trains. And bears. Are those... hearts on the wheels?”

“They’re love trains,” she said proudly.

“I’m starting to reconsider the soul pact.”

“Oh, shut up. You adore me.”

He turned, making a slow, deliberate move toward the door. “I helped seal the Honmoon. I bled for this world. And now you want me to wear—this.”

Before he could leave, Rumi flashed across the room in a blur of purple hair and demon-light speed. She blocked the doorway with her arms spread wide.

“Wear the pants, or else,” she said, trying to sound threatening. But her cheeks were puffed out and her eyes sparkled with mischief.

Jinu’s smirk returned. Slowly. Dangerously. “Or else what, my princess?” he purred, leaning down, his breath ghosting over her ear.

Rumi turned scarlet, freezing for a moment. “O-Or else you’ll be sleeping on the balcony... with Derpy and Sussie.”

Jinu blinked.

Sure enough, through the balcony door, the blue tiger lay sprawled across a pile of cushions, tail flicking in its sleep. Sussie, the slightly cursed magpie, chirped in her sleep from her perch on the hanging lamp.

Jinu let out a sigh—deep, weary, long-suffering. “You fight like a demon,” he said flatly, “and now you plot like one too.”

He crossed the room, grabbed the pajamas off the bed with a groan, and vanished into the walk-in bathroom.

Rumi clapped her hands together and giggled like a child. She quickly changed into her half of the pajamas, twirling in front of her full-length mirror. The pants were soft and oversized; the shirt hung off one shoulder. She looked like a walking sticker sheet, and she absolutely loved it.

More than that, she loved that Jinu—her ever-grumpy, forever-flirty, demon-marked soulmate—was still in the other room, likely muttering curses as he pulled on cartoon bear pants.

When the door opened, she spun around.

Jinu stepped out.

And Rumi squealed.

He looked... so annoyed. Arms crossed, jaw tight, golden eyes full of betrayal. But the pajamas fit perfectly. The white t-shirt hugged his chest in all the right ways, and the pajama pants rested low on his hips, teddy bears gleaming under the soft bedroom light.

“You’re... so cute!” she cried, launching herself forward and throwing her arms around his neck. “Like a deadly marshmallow!”

“Kill me now,” Jinu muttered, but his arms wrapped around her waist reflexively.

“You love it,” Rumi whispered.

“I love you,” he corrected. “This? I endure for you. I’d rather fight Gwi-ma again. In a volcano. Wearing only eyeliner.”

Rumi burst into laughter, burying her face in his shoulder. “You’re such a drama queen.”

He smirked and leaned down, brushing his lips against her ear. “Would a drama queen let you win an argument just to see you blush?”

“I didn’t win! You folded like a chair!”

“And you’re folding into my arms right now.”

Rumi swatted his chest. “Flirt.”

“Guilty.”

She pulled him by the hand to the corner mirror. “Look, look! Aren’t we adorable? Admit it.”

Jinu stared at their reflection. His expression was stone—but she saw the flicker in his eyes. A softness he rarely let show.

“I look ridiculous,” he said.

“And I look like I robbed a toy store. But together? We're unstoppable.”

He looked at her—really looked at her.

The way her eyes crinkled at the edges. The way her half-demon aura shimmered faintly like a halo around her. The way she held his hand like it was the only thing grounding her to this world.

“Together,” he said softly, brushing her hair back behind her ear, “we’re something special.”

Rumi turned, tilting her chin up.

Jinu leaned down, pressing his lips to hers—soft, unhurried, as if he had all eternity. She melted into him, arms winding around his neck, fingers brushing the nape of his neck. His hands settled on her waist, thumbs moving in slow circles.

The kiss deepened, breath mingling, hearts syncing like they always did when no one else was watching. She loved how he kissed—slow and intense, like every second mattered.

When they broke apart, foreheads still touching, Jinu whispered, “You know... I think you’d look even better out of those pajama pants.”

Rumi gasped, smacking his arm again. “You’re incorrigible!”

“You love it.”

“Maybe I do.” She kissed him again, softer this time. “But tonight, I want cuddles. And kisses. And matching pajamas.”

“Demanding, aren’t we?” he murmured. “I gave you my soul and you still ask for more.”

“You’d do it again.”

“In a heartbeat.”

They climbed into bed, curling under the massive star-patterned duvet. Rumi tucked herself into Jinu’s chest, sighing as his arm came around her, warm and familiar. Her head rested just above his heart.

“You smell like dragon’s breath and old cologne,” she whispered.

“You smell like cherry blossoms and chaos,” he replied, kissing her forehead.

They lay in silence for a while, the sound of the city below humming faintly through the walls. Sussie let out a half-squawk in her sleep. Derpy snored—soft, thunderous rumbles like a cat dreaming of battles.

Jinu stroked Rumi’s hair slowly, gently unraveling the rest of her bun. “I’m sorry I complained.”

Rumi blinked up at him.

“I mean it,” he said. “You’re excited. And happy. And it’s rare that you get to be that. We’ve been fighting demons since we were kids. If teddy bear pajamas make you feel like the world isn’t ending... I’ll wear them.”

Her eyes welled slightly. She smiled. “You’re such a sap.”

“Only for you.”

She kissed him again, a quick one. Then another. And another. Soon, they were lost in a string of kisses—on cheeks, noses, temples. Jinu even kissed her collarbone, whispering, “Mine,” with every brush of his lips.

She giggled. “You’re clingy tonight.”

“I’m always clingy. I’m just hot enough to hide it well.”

“Ugh. You are hot,” she mumbled against his throat.

“I know,” he said smugly.

They kept whispering little things—inside jokes, old memories, plans for the next mission. Jinu teased her mercilessly. Rumi returned fire with pokes and tickles and kisses.

Eventually, she tucked her face into his neck and sighed. “Promise you’ll never leave?”

“I’m literally soul-bound to you,” he said.

“Still. Say it.”

Jinu pressed a kiss to her forehead.

“I promise, Rumi. As long as teddy bears ride choo choo trains... I’m yours.”

The night faded into warmth and breath and quiet laughter. And somewhere between dreams, kisses, and intertwined hands, Jinu realized something surprising.

Teddy bears and choo choo trains... weren’t so bad after all.

Chapter 2: Heartstrings & Hellgates

Summary:

Two months since the Idol Awards and the defeat of Gwi-ma. Rumi and Jinu are in a happy relationship together and are inseparable. Rumi is grateful that Zoey and Mira finally get along with Jinu. What she doesn't like is that everytime he walk out a room Mira and Zoey like to mock how in love Rumi is.

Two months since the Idol Awards, and the world had finally returned to something resembling peace. The stage was no longer a battlefield, the shadows had quieted, and Seoul glowed again—not from magical runes or blood-red sigils, but from sold-out stadiums and comeback lightsticks waving like stars.

Rumi was still adjusting to that calm.

It felt strange, after everything. After Gwi-ma. After the haunting. After nearly losing Jinu.

Now she was dating him.

Now he was hers.

And every time she looked at him—really looked at him—it still made her heart do an embarrassing little pirouette.

“Babe,” Jinu said, standing at the mirror wall of the rehearsal room, adjusting the silver chain dangling off his black performance top. “Seriously, are you sure about this look?”

Rumi didn’t even blink. “You could wear a potato sack and still look like the final boss of every fashion week.”

He turned and smiled in that soft way he only ever did for her. “You’re biased.”

“Hopelessly,” she admitted.

He walked over, leaned down, and kissed the top of her head. “Be right back. Gonna grab water.”

As soon as he left the room, the trap was sprung.

Mira whipped around from her spot behind the practice drum pads, arms crossed and a grin already forming.

Zoey, stretched out on the studio couch with a protein bar in one hand and a phone in the other, smirked like a cat who’d just seen a goldfish bowl tip over.

“Oh my god,” Zoey said in the most dramatic voice possible. “Jinu, you glittery moonbeam, your silver chain completes my soul!”

Mira struck an invisible harp, swaying like a bard. “The way you drink water? Sensual poetry in motion.”

“I wrote twelve verses last night about the way his collarbones peek through his shirt,” Zoey added, deadpan. “Would you like me to recite them alphabetically or in order of emotional devastation?”

Rumi groaned and dropped onto the couch face-first. “You guys need hobbies.”

“We have hobbies,” Mira said sweetly. “They just all involve mocking how devastatingly whipped you are.”

Rumi let out a muffled, “I regret letting you live.”

Zoey leaned over and patted her back. “No you don’t. You love us. Almost as much as you love watching Jinu do warm-up lunges.”

“I’m a demon hunter,” Rumi whined into the couch. “I’m supposed to be mysterious.”

“Yeah, mysterious and helplessly in love,” Mira teased. “You literally changed your ringtone to a song he wrote.”

“And she’s been using his jacket like a security blanket since April,” Zoey added, not missing a beat.

Rumi sat up with a dramatic huff, hugging the oversized hoodie around her.

“It’s soft!” she snapped. “And smells like him. And okay, maybe I listen to his voice memos before I sleep. That’s not a crime.”

Zoey gasped. “You listen to his voice memos?”

“I’m not even mad,” Mira said. “That’s commitment.”

“It’s not—like—I don't sit there obsessing,” Rumi defended, cheeks flaming. “He just... calms me down.”

Zoey tilted her head, mock-curious. “So the part where you nearly passed out because he winked at you on stage last week—”

“It was stage lighting!”

“Sure,” Mira nodded, amused. “And when you made pancakes in the shape of his initials?”

“Artistic expression!”

Zoey reached for her water bottle and lifted it in a toast. “To Rumi. Most powerful demon hunter alive. Slayer of ancient evil. Owner of twelve Jinu-themed playlists.”

Rumi buried her face in her hands. “I can’t believe I’m being bullied by my own team.”

“We mock because we love,” Mira said, throwing an arm around her. “Also because watching you be in love is cuter than a kitten dressed as a gimbap roll.”

“You two are the worst,” Rumi muttered.

Zoey raised her brows. “Who did your makeup this morning?”

“…You did.”

“And who covered your vocals when you lost your voice during the Inkigayo rehearsal last week?”

“You did,” Rumi grumbled.

“And who secretly helped you pick out that necklace for Jinu's birthday?”

“Mira,” she sighed. “Okay, I get it. You’re all amazing.”

“Exactly,” Mira said smugly. “Now give us more material. When’s the next romantic crisis? We’re bored.”

Later that evening, Rumi was the last to leave the studio. Mira and Zoey had gone to grab food, and she lingered to stretch, alone in the quiet. The mirror lights were dimmed. A soft instrumental played through the speaker—something Jinu had written, something unfinished and heartbreakingly tender.

She turned and found him standing there in the doorway.

“You always wait until they leave to be vulnerable,” he said softly.

She didn’t deny it. “It’s easier.”

He crossed the room, wrapped his arms around her from behind, chin resting on her shoulder. “You don’t have to be strong all the time, you know.”

“I know.” She leaned back into him, her voice small. “But it’s a habit. We’ve fought so long, it’s weird not being in fight mode.”

He turned her gently to face him. “You don’t have to fight here. You can just... be. With me.”

She looked up at him. The boy she’d fought beside, almost lost, then saved with a song and a prayer and a half-shattered staff.

“I do love you, you know,” she whispered. “Even if I’m awkward and overthink everything and accidentally color-coordinate my hair with yours.”

He laughed, stroking her cheek. “You’re perfect. Even when you’re not.”

She smiled shyly. “Even when I write cheesy lyrics about you?”

“Especially then.” He leaned in. “Write me more.”

Their lips met—gentle, warm, sure. The kind of kiss that didn’t ask for anything but presence.

When they pulled apart, he rested his forehead against hers.

“I’m still getting used to this,” Rumi admitted.

“Used to what?”

“Being allowed to be this happy.”

Jinu took her hands in his. “Then let’s keep practicing.”

The next morning, Zoey found them curled together in the corner of the studio, asleep under Jinu’s hoodie, her head on his chest, his hand tangled in her hair.

She snapped a photo.

“Blackmail folder?” Mira asked, peering over her shoulder.

“Wedding slideshow,” Zoey replied. “Gotta be prepared.”

Mira laughed and quietly covered them with a blanket before tiptoeing out.

Some demons, it seemed, weren’t worth hunting.

Some peace was worth protecting.

And some love was worth all the teasing in the world.

Chapter 3: The Laser Pointer Catastrophe at Huntrix Tower

Summary:

Derpy causes complete chaos at Huntrix Tower when Zoey learns that even 200lb demon tigers LOVE chasing laser pointers. She has far too much fun with this knowledge. Rumi and Jinu are trying to keep everything under control.

Huntrix Tower stood proud against the Seoul skyline, its sleek glass walls shimmering with the faint glow of magical wards. Inside, the air was always a mixture of high-tech efficiency and faint incense from the charm rooms — a perfect base for the Demon Hunters to train, plan, and occasionally survive the disasters they caused themselves.

Today, though… the wards were trembling for a completely different reason.

Zoey was supposed to be on a routine maintenance shift in the weapons lab — which, for her, meant she was standing on a workbench, examining gadgets like they were toys on display. Her violet hair bobbed as she leaned over an open crate labeled: Confiscated Tech – Handle with Caution.

Inside, nestled among a few mundane magical tools, was something gloriously unassuming: a bright red laser pointer.

Zoey gasped as though she had just found the Holy Grail.
“Ohhhh, my brain just had a galaxy-level idea.”

She hopped down from the workbench, twirling the pointer in her fingers. “Demons fear the blade… but cats fear the dot,” she muttered to herself. “Or… do they love the dot?”

In the arena below, Derpy the demon tiger lay sprawled across a sunbeam, his massive paws twitching lazily. His fur was a mix of obsidian black and faint crimson striping that shimmered when the light hit just right. His eyes were half-lidded, that lazy king-of-the-world look only cats could pull off.

Zoey descended the stairs into the arena with a grin that should have been illegal. “Hey, Derpy,” she cooed, crouching like a cartoon villain. “Wanna play?”

Derpy opened one eye, saw her, and promptly yawned.

Zoey clicked the laser pointer on. The tiny red dot appeared near his paw. Derpy’s ears twitched. The paw flicked once. Then… both eyes locked on the dot with deadly precision.

“Ohhh yes,” Zoey whispered, a mad scientist watching her experiment succeed.

From across the arena, Rumi was practicing with her glaive, each spin precise, her posture perfect. She noticed the shift in Derpy’s attention first. The tiger was no longer lounging — he was coiled, muscles rippling, tail flicking like a whip.

Rumi’s stomach dropped. “Zoey.”

Zoey didn’t look up, still dragging the dot in lazy circles. “Sup?”

“What… are you doing?”

“Science,” Zoey said brightly. “Also enrichment. Also fun.”

“Fun for who?” Rumi asked flatly, already striding over.

Before she could reach them, Zoey flicked the laser across the floor. Derpy exploded into motion.

A 200-pound demon tiger in full sprint is a sight to behold — and a sound to fear. His claws scraped the reinforced arena tiles, his breath puffing in low, guttural huffs. The red dot danced ahead of him like prey taunting its predator.

Zoey squealed and ran backward, laser in hand, giggling like she’d just invented sliced bread.
“This is the best idea I’ve ever had!”

“It’s the worst idea you’ve ever had!” Rumi shot back, breaking into a sprint.

From the balcony above, Jinu leaned over the railing, eyes wide. “Is… Derpy chasing you?!”

“Not me! The dot!” Zoey called, spinning in place to make Derpy turn in a perfect circle.

“That’s worse!” Jinu shouted, already sprinting for the stairs.

Derpy was in full predator mode now, except the “prey” was a magical light that could go places no actual creature could. Zoey zipped the laser across a stack of training mats — Derpy pounced, sending them flying in all directions. She flicked it up a wall — he leapt halfway up, clinging with his claws before dropping down with a heavy thud.

Rumi darted in front of Zoey, hands raised. “Stop. Laser. Now.”

“Look at him! He’s smiling!” Zoey insisted, pointing at the big cat mid-pounce.

“That’s not smiling — that’s murder face!” Rumi snapped.

Jinu finally arrived, slightly out of breath but still looking annoyingly composed. “Zoey, put it down.”

Zoey held the pointer behind her back like a kid hiding candy. “No.”

“Zoey.”

“Jinu.”

The stand-off lasted all of three seconds before Zoey whipped the pointer back out and shot the dot toward the refreshment table.

Derpy launched. His paws hit the table like a thunderclap. Plastic cups of boba tea erupted into the air, tapioca pearls raining down like sweet, chewy hail. One cup landed squarely on Jinu’s head, dripping matcha down his cheek.

Rumi, mid-dodge from flying tapioca, caught the sight of Jinu’s expression — somewhere between stoic suffering and mild betrayal — and she laughed. Actually laughed.

He glanced at her, deadpan. “Glad you’re enjoying yourself.”

Rumi smirked. “You look good in green.”

The arena was now an obstacle course of tipped tables, scattered mats, and half-shredded training dummies. Derpy, tail high, prowled after the elusive dot with total devotion. Zoey’s giddy grin never faltered.

“Think of the possibilities!” she crowed. “Laser-guided tiger combat maneuvers!”

“Laser-guided destruction, you mean!” Jinu shot back, dodging another toppled chair.

Rumi finally lunged for Zoey’s wrist — but Zoey twisted away, sending the dot skittering under a rack of training weapons. Derpy dove after it, and the whole rack came crashing down like a sword avalanche.

Jinu grabbed Zoey’s shoulders from behind. “End it. Now.”

Zoey hesitated just long enough for Derpy to skid across the floor and slam into the wall, unhurt but looking personally offended that the dot had vanished into the baseboard.

She finally clicked the pointer off.

Derpy sat in the middle of the chaos, panting lightly, eyes scanning for the dot like a detective obsessed with an unsolved case. His tail lashed with impatience.

Zoey looked around at the wreckage — the spilled drinks, the splintered furniture, the puddles of boba tea slowly spreading toward the weapon racks — and said, “Okay… so maybe it’s a work in progress.”

Rumi crossed her arms. “It’s not a project, it’s a crime scene.”

Jinu sighed, wiping matcha from his hair. “The Director is going to make me clean this up…”

The heavy glass doors to the arena slid open with a soft hiss. Mira, all cool composure and sharp eyes, stepped inside. She stopped mid-step.

The sight before her:

Derpy sitting like a king in the center of destruction.

Rumi with crossed arms and a judgmental glare.

Jinu dripping boba tea and looking like he’d aged ten years.

Zoey holding a very suspicious-looking small device behind her back.

Mira blinked. “…What happened?”

Everyone looked at Zoey.

Zoey cleared her throat. “Team bonding exercise?”

While Mira pinched the bridge of her nose, muttering something about “hazard pay,” Rumi stepped closer to Jinu and plucked a tapioca pearl from his shoulder.

“You really do look good in green,” she teased softly.

He gave her a long-suffering look, but the faintest hint of a smile tugged at his lips. “Next time, you’re the one pulling Zoey out of trouble.”

“Deal,” Rumi said, even though they both knew she’d be there no matter what.

Derpy padded over to Zoey and nudged her hand with his massive head. She looked down at him, grin returning. “You still want to play, huh?”

Rumi’s eyes narrowed.
Jinu’s eyes really narrowed.
Mira’s eyes narrowed so much they might have vanished entirely.

Zoey sighed dramatically. “Fiiine. No more laser pointer.”

As she turned to leave, something in her pocket clicked faintly.

Jinu groaned. “She has two of them, doesn’t she?”

Zoey’s smile was pure mischief. “You’ll never take me alive.”

And with that, she bolted — Derpy hot on her heels.

Chapter 4: The Shower Incident

Summary:

Jinu accidentally derails a Huntrix Q&A livestream by walking into frame shirtless after a shower and the chat lose their collective minds thristing over him.

The Huntrix Q&A livestream had been running for about twenty minutes, and so far, it had gone smoother than Bobby could have hoped for.

The five of them were seated in the cozy, studio-like living room they’d set up for the event. Posters of their last tour decorated the wall, a few plushies sat on the coffee table, and a ring light cast everyone in flattering warm tones. The camera was framed perfectly: Bobby in the center, the professional anchor, Mira to his left lounging with casual cool, Zoey perched sideways in a chair next to her, Rumi to Bobby’s right looking polished and poised. The perfect balance.

Bobby had his manager voice on — friendly but steering the conversation exactly where it needed to go.
“So, our next question from user ‘DemonSlayerDreamer97’ asks—”

Zoey leaned in toward the mic. “That is an excellent username.”

Mira snorted. “I bet they have, like, twelve Huntrix fan accounts.”

The chat loved that. Dozens of laughing emojis rolled up the screen.

Rumi smiled politely, but she was focused on scanning the question sheet in Bobby’s hand. She’d been trying to stay sharp for this — they were still recovering from last week’s minor PR flare-up when Zoey accidentally swore on a morning radio show. Bobby had stressed that today was about soft smiles, friendly banter, and zero chaos.

They almost made it.

From somewhere off-camera, a faint click of a door opening. Mira’s eyes flicked to the side.

Then, like a scene out of a romcom, Jinu stepped into frame.

His hair was damp, dark strands falling over his forehead. Steam practically still clung to his skin. He was shirtless, wearing only a white towel wrapped lazily around his hips. Another towel was in his hands, which he was using to scrub at his hair.

He looked like someone had plucked him straight out of a K-drama shower scene.

“Oh no,” Mira muttered under her breath, her lips twitching into a grin.

Zoey’s grin spread instantly. “Oh yes.”

The chat saw it immediately.

CHAT:
OHHHH MY GOD
IS THAT JINU???!
BRO CAME STRAIGHT OUTTA A DRAMA
ABS ALERT 🚨🚨🚨
I WASN’T READY FOR THIS

Jinu’s eyes were half-lidded, still waking up from the warm shower, and he didn’t seem to notice the camera yet. “Hey, Rumi, have you seen my—” He stopped mid-step.

Four pairs of eyes were staring at him. The chat was exploding.

Bobby’s mouth fell open slightly.

Rumi froze, her professional mask shattering as her eyes went wide.

Mira burst out laughing. Zoey immediately fanned herself with a nearby notebook.

The chat was going feral.

HE’S SO CASUAL ABOUT IT
RUJINU IS REAL???!
LOOK AT HER FACE OMG
RUMI SWEAT CHECK
JINU IF U SEE THIS I LOVE YOU

“Uh…” Jinu glanced between them. “What’s going on?”

Mira pointed at him. “You just walked into our livestream, genius.”

Zoey leaned toward the mic. “Shirtless. Wet. Looking like you belong in a perfume commercial.”

The scroll of comments was now borderline unreadable from sheer speed.

Rumi’s face went scarlet. “Jinu!” she hissed, half mortified, half… something else.

He turned to her, oblivious. “What? I was just gonna ask if you’d seen my phone.”

The chat was now fully committed to one narrative:

GUYS GUYS GUYS RUMI + JINU = CONFIRMED
LOOK AT HER FACE SHE’S BLUSHING
RUJINU ENDGAME
THIS IS HISTORY
I’M SCREENSHOTTING EVERYTHING

Bobby was massaging his temples now. “Okay, okay, let’s… let’s bring it back, people. Next fan question—”

“Too late,” Mira said, still laughing. “The people want answers, Bobby.”

Zoey leaned conspiratorially toward Rumi. “Sooo… how long have you been keeping Mr. Calendar Model here a secret?”

Rumi’s blush deepened. “It’s… not… like—”

“Oh, come on,” Mira cut in. “The chemistry is screaming through the screen right now. The fans are writing fanfic about this already.”

The chat was losing it.

RUJINU WAS A THEORY, NOW IT’S A FACT
THIS IS THE BEST DAY OF MY LIFE
I LOVE THIS CHAOS
HE DOESN’T EVEN REALIZE HOW HOT HE IS

Jinu looked mildly alarmed. “Wait… is everyone… like… reacting to me?”

“Yes, Jinu,” Zoey said flatly. “You’re trending in real time. Congratulations.”

He scratched the back of his neck awkwardly. “Uh… sorry?”

The chat exploded again.

HE APOLOGIZED FOR BEING HOT I’M GONE
KING ENERGY
PROTECT HIM AT ALL COSTS

“No, don’t apologize,” Mira teased. “Actually, you should walk in like that every Q&A.”

“Absolutely not,” Rumi said quickly, trying and failing to keep her voice steady.

Bobby was now speaking half to them and half to some invisible PR team in his head. “Alright, team, here’s what’s gonna happen. Jinu’s going to go put on a shirt. We’re going to calmly resume the livestream. And we’re all going to collectively forget this happened.”

“That’s impossible,” Zoey sang. “The internet never forgets.”

Rumi glanced toward Jinu. “Please… just… go get dressed.”

He nodded sheepishly. “Okay. Sorry again… for… I guess… being hot?” He winced slightly at how weird it sounded.

The chat’s reaction was immediate:

JINU STOP I CAN’T TAKE THIS
HE’S SO INNOCENT HELP
RUMI MARRY HIM

Mira elbowed Zoey. “You know she’s thinking about it.”

“I’m not!” Rumi protested — a little too quickly.

Zoey grinned. “Sure, sure. Totally believable.”

Jinu disappeared down the hall, leaving chaos in his wake. Bobby took a deep breath, looked at the camera, and forced a smile. “So. Next question.”

Mira leaned toward Rumi and stage-whispered, “You’re welcome, by the way. Now they know.”

Rumi groaned and covered her face with her hands again.

The rest of the Q&A limped along, but the chat never recovered. Every new question was answered alongside a barrage of:

IS JINU COMING BACK?
RUJINU 4EVER
DROP THE WEDDING DATE
WE’VE SEEN THE PROOF

By the end, Bobby looked like he’d aged five years. Mira and Zoey were still smirking like cats who’d eaten the canary. Rumi was still pink-cheeked. And somewhere off-camera, Jinu was probably still wondering how taking a shower had turned into a fandom meltdown.

Chapter 5: The Great Sick Day Saga

Summary:

Jinu gets sick for the first time and is all clingy to Rumi while being sick. Rumi makes him soup while Zoey and Mira put on a puppet show

The late-autumn rain draped Seoul in a soft gray blanket, the kind that swallowed up the sound of traffic and turned the neon reflections on the street into watercolor smudges. Inside the Demon Hunters’ shared HQ—half training facility, half crash pad for the team—everything was strangely still.

Rumi noticed it first. Normally, mornings meant Jinu’s voice bouncing off the walls as he practiced new lyrics, teased Mira about her morning hair, or dramatically declared that Zoey was making “a critical tactical error” in their video game battles.

But this morning? Silence.

She walked into the living room and found him slouched on the couch, hoodie drawn up like he was hiding from the world. His normally bright brown eyes were glazed over, cheeks flushed pink—not from embarrassment, but from a very obvious fever.

“Jinu,” she said slowly, stepping closer, “you look terrible.”

He groaned and waved her off. “Nah. I’m fine. Totally fine. Just… uh… optimizing my energy reserves.”

“You’re sick,” she said, crossing her arms.

“I’m not sick,” he said, sitting up straighter, which immediately triggered a cough so scratchy it sounded like a demon with a sore throat. He tried to mask it with a grin. “See? Perfectly healthy.”

Rumi stared him down.

He stared back, his eyelids drooping halfway through the attempt.

“…You’re laying down,” she said, already reaching for the spare blanket on the arm of the couch.

“I’m resting my eyes! It’s tactical!”

“Uh-huh.” She tossed the blanket over him anyway and tucked it around his shoulders like a stubborn nurse. “Lay down. That’s an order.”

He pouted. “You can’t just—”

“Yes, I can.” She pressed a hand to his forehead and winced. “Wow. You’re a human furnace right now.”

He grumbled but melted into the couch cushions as soon as the warmth of the blanket hit him. “Fine. But only because you make it sound bossy. And I like when you’re bossy.”

She rolled her eyes. “Flattery won’t get you out of this.”

When she stood up to head to the kitchen, she felt his gaze follow her.

“Rumi?”

She paused mid-step. “Yes?”

“Don’t go too far.” His voice was quiet, almost sheepish.

She raised an eyebrow. “You’re clingy when you’re sick?”

“Not clingy,” he said, clutching the blanket tighter around him. “Just… strategically maintaining morale.”

“Uh-huh.” She turned and headed into the kitchen anyway, but could feel his eyes tracking her like she might vanish if he blinked too long.

Ten minutes later, the apartment smelled like chicken broth and garlic. Rumi moved through the kitchen with practiced ease, slicing scallions, adding soy sauce and a dash of sesame oil to the simmering pot. She wasn’t about to admit it aloud, but making food for someone—especially someone like Jinu—felt… nice.

From the living room came a faint, pitiful: “Rumi?”

She leaned into the doorway. “Yes?”

He perked up a little. “Just making sure you’re still there.”

“Soup’s not going to cook itself,” she said, shaking her head with a smile.

“Neither will my happiness,” he replied dramatically.

Meanwhile, Zoey and Mira had decided the day needed a morale boost. Which, in their minds, meant one thing: a puppet show.

They dragged a cardboard box into the living room and covered it with a colorful scarf from Mira’s stash. Zoey dug into a drawer of random team souvenirs and came up with mismatched socks, googly eyes, and yarn.

“What are you doing?” Jinu asked weakly from the couch, voice muffled by the blanket.

“Your entertainment,” Mira declared, sticking googly eyes onto a sock and wiggling it like it was alive. “Today’s feature: The Legendary Tale of Jinu the Demon Slayer.”

“I already know how that one ends,” he muttered.

“Not this version,” Zoey said, brandishing a sock with neon-pink yarn hair. “This one has dance numbers.”

When Rumi returned with the steaming bowl of soup, she found Jinu slumped against the armrest, watching the girls assemble their makeshift stage with the enthusiasm of a man being forced to attend a seminar on paperclips.

She set the bowl in his hands. “Careful. Hot.”

He sniffed at it like he was smelling a rare perfume. “Mmm… smells like love.”

“It’s chicken soup,” she said, sitting beside him to make sure he didn’t spill it.

“Exactly,” he murmured, leaning slightly against her shoulder. “Chicken soup… from you… love.”

The puppet show began.

At first, Jinu half-watched, sipping his soup between tired blinks. Zoey’s sock puppet, complete with oversized yarn hair, charged into an epic “battle” with Mira’s deep-voiced demon puppet. The fight choreography was… questionable.

“Fear me, for I am the Evil Sneeze Monster!” Mira’s puppet bellowed.

Zoey’s puppet replied, “I’ll defeat you with the power of music, friendship, and an unreasonably good skincare routine!”

Jinu let out a small snort of laughter despite himself. “Okay… that’s mildly funny.”

By the time Zoey’s sock puppet performed a victory dance that looked suspiciously like Jinu’s own choreography from last year’s tour, he was chuckling for real.

“Hey, that’s my move!” he said.

“We’re honoring your legacy,” Zoey replied solemnly.

After the show’s “grand finale” (a sock puppet version of a K-pop dance number), Jinu leaned back with a content sigh. The fever still lingered, but his eyes were brighter, and he’d finished nearly all the soup.

“You guys are ridiculous,” he said, voice hoarse but warm.

“That’s our job,” Mira said with a grin.

Rumi stood to take his empty bowl to the kitchen, but Jinu caught her sleeve.

“Hey,” he murmured, “don’t be gone too long, sunshine.”

She blinked. “Sunshine?”

He smirked weakly. “You light up the room. Even when I’m dying.”

“You’re not dying,” she said, shaking her head.

“Feels like it.” He yawned and settled deeper into the couch. “Stay nearby, okay?”

And though she rolled her eyes again, she pulled another blanket over him before stepping away.

The rain outside kept falling, soft and steady. Inside, the Huntrix HQ was filled with warmth—of soup, of blankets, of a team that knew how to take care of each other, even when the biggest battle of the day was against a stubborn fever.

For Jinu, that was enough

Chapter 6: The Little Things

Summary:

Jinu helping Rumi with simple tasks, like brushing her hair, or putting on jewelry, where it’s obviously an excuse to be close to each other, but neither are complaining.

The morning sun poured into the Huntrix dorm like liquid gold, bright enough to warm the floorboards and turn the steam from Zoey’s mug into little glowing clouds. The quiet hum of a rare free day filled the air — no rehearsals, no interviews, just the comfortable background noise of friends existing in the same space.

Rumi was in her room, hairbrush in hand, but she’d only gotten halfway through taming her hair before her thoughts wandered. Her gaze drifted toward the window until the slow creak of her bedroom door broke the stillness.

“You awake?” Jinu’s voice was low, still thick with the warmth of just waking up.

Rumi turned slightly, catching him in the doorway — hoodie sleeves pushed up, hair just messy enough to look effortless, a sleepy little smile tugging at his lips. “Yeah.”

He walked over, leaning casually against the side of her vanity. “You’ve been brushing the same section for like two minutes.”

“I’m thinking,” she replied, tone defensive but soft.

“Thinking about what?”

“Stuff.”

He chuckled. “Need help?”

Before she could answer, he plucked the brush from her hand. “Turn around.”

Her brows rose. “Jinu—”

“Come on, just trust me.”

She sighed in mock defeat and spun in her chair. The next moment, his hands were moving slowly through her hair, the brush gliding with gentle precision. He didn’t tug, didn’t rush — he worked in smooth strokes, occasionally letting his fingers comb through when the brush caught.

“You’re being suspiciously nice,” she said, suspicious eyes meeting his in the mirror.

“I’m always nice.”

“You’re doing this just to be close to me.”

“…Maybe,” he admitted, leaning so his chin almost touched her shoulder. “But you’re not stopping me.”

Her lips twitched into the beginnings of a smile, so she looked away. “It’s because you’re actually good at it.”

When he finished, she thought he’d leave. But then his gaze landed on the silver necklace resting on the vanity.

“You should wear this today,” he said.

“I’m not going anywhere.”

“So? You’ll still look pretty.” He picked it up and moved behind her, brushing her hair to the side to clasp it. His fingers grazed her neck — she swore it was intentional — and lingered just a heartbeat too long.

“You’re shameless,” she muttered.

“I’m helping,” he said innocently.

“You’re helping yourself.”

“Exactly.”

The door banged open. “Oh my god,” Mira groaned. “Are you two incapable of existing without flirting?”

Rumi whipped her head around. “Do you not knock?”

“It’s our dorm,” Mira said. “I came to say breakfast is ready, but clearly, Jinu’s already serving up something else in here.”

Zoey appeared behind her, grinning. “See? I told you he’s obsessed with her.”

“I am,” Jinu said without hesitation.

Rumi covered her face. “Why are you like this?”

“Because you’re cute when you’re embarrassed.”

After breakfast, they were getting ready to go out for a grocery run. Rumi sat on the couch to tie her sneakers, only for Jinu to crouch in front of her.

“I can do it myself,” she protested.

“I know.” He still went ahead, fingers moving with exaggerated care as if she might bolt.

“You’re ridiculous.”

“You’re welcome,” he said, giving the knot a little tap. “Double knot, just for you.”

From the kitchen, Mira’s voice rang out, “Wow, he’s basically your butler now.”

Zoey added, “More like a lovesick butler.”

Later, when Rumi flopped onto the couch wearing Jinu’s hoodie — yes, his — one of the strings had gotten uneven.

“You’re lopsided,” Jinu said, sitting next to her.

“It’s fine.”

“It’s wrong,” he corrected, already tugging at the strings until they were perfectly even.

She stared at him. “You’re out of control.”

“You love it.”

She was scrolling on her phone when she noticed her bracelet had twisted. Before she could fix it, Jinu took her wrist.

“Hold still.”

Zoey groaned from across the room. “Stop enabling him.”

Rumi smirked. “I’m not stopping him.”

“That’s the problem!” Zoey threw a cushion at them.

By midafternoon, Rumi decided to do her makeup just for fun. She was leaning close to the mirror when Jinu leaned in the doorway.

“You’re squinting too much.”

“I have to. This is precision work.”

“Here, let me.”

“You? With eyeliner?”

“Trust me.”

Against her better judgment, she handed him the pencil. To her surprise, his hand was steady.

When he finished, she blinked at the mirror. “…Not bad.”

“Not bad?” he said, feigning offense. “That’s artistry.”

From the hallway, Mira called, “Is he doing your eyeliner now?!”

Zoey followed, “Just get married already!”

Just as Jinu was about to help her with a hairpin, Derpy hopped onto the vanity, knocking over a compact.

“Derpy!” Rumi scooped him up, but Jinu took the chance to smooth a stray hair back into place.

Sussie fluttered in right after, landing on Jinu’s shoulder like she was claiming him.

“Even the pets are part of this now,” Mira muttered.

That evening, Rumi tried to help in the kitchen, chopping vegetables. Jinu reached over, brushing a bit of hair behind her ear.

“You’re going to make me cut my finger,” she said.

“Then I’ll have to help you with bandages too.”

“You’re insufferable.”

“You’re smiling.”

By the time night fell, Mira and Zoey were loudly watching a drama in the living room, occasionally yelling, “That’s you two” during romantic scenes.

Rumi escaped to her room, but when she came back from brushing her teeth, Jinu was waiting with her favorite blanket already open.

“Here,” he said simply.

She took it, wrapping herself up. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Yeah,” he said, kissing her temple. “But you love it.”

And she did. She absolutely did.

Chapter 7: Sweet Savior

Summary:

After a particularly tiring concert Jinu comes to the RESCUE For the thristy kpop group with gallons of chocolate Milk and cookies.

If anyone had filmed Huntrix walking off stage tonight, it would’ve looked like the ending scene of a drama where the characters barely make it out alive.

The moment they cleared the curtains and stepped into the backstage hallway, all three girls deflated at once. Rumi kicked off her heels mid-walk. Mira’s eyeliner was this close to migrating into raccoon territory. Zoey had that dazed “did we just survive that?” stare.

“That… was…” Rumi started.

“…brutal,” Mira finished.

“I think my soul left my body during the last chorus,” Zoey muttered.

They staggered into the dressing room like zombies. Mira immediately collapsed face-first on the couch, mumbling something about never standing again. Rumi sank down beside her and let out a long sigh, stretching her legs across the coffee table. Zoey perched on the arm of a chair, clutching her water bottle.

The door creaked open, and for a moment, everyone assumed it was just Bobby coming in to talk about post-show plans.

But then—
The glorious smell of chocolate hit them.

“Is that…” Zoey sat up straighter, eyes wide.

“…cookies?” Mira mumbled from the couch, lifting her head like a meerkat.

Standing there in the doorway was Jinu, wearing the softest smile and holding two enormous grocery bags like they weighed nothing. One had at least two gallons of chocolate milk poking out the top. The other was so stuffed with bakery boxes that the paper handles looked ready to snap.

“Delivery for the most beautiful, talented, and currently half-dead girl group in the city,” he announced, stepping inside. His eyes found Rumi immediately. “And maybe… one girlfriend who’s in desperate need of sugar before she melts.”

Rumi perked up despite herself, blinking at him like she couldn’t quite process that he was real. “Jinu… what is this?”

“This,” he said, kicking the door shut with his heel, “is me rescuing my favorite people from post-concert doom.” He set the bags down on the low table and started unloading like a man on a mission—cartons of cold chocolate milk, cups with lids and straws, boxes of cookies in every flavor imaginable. “And before you say anything—yes, I brought extra chocolate chip for you, Rumi.”

Zoey, halfway to already pouring herself a glass, grinned. “Wow. Can we keep him, Rumi?”

Rumi rolled her eyes, but there was no hiding the fond smile tugging at her lips.

Jinu poured a glass and handed it straight to Rumi first. “Hydrate, princess,” he teased. “You looked like you were gonna faint after that high note.”

“I was fine,” she protested, but still accepted the glass, sipping gratefully.

“You weren’t fine,” he countered, settling down on the arm of the couch beside her. “I could see the exact moment your soul tried to leave your body.”

Zoey laughed so hard she nearly spilled her drink. “He’s not wrong. You did that little sway thing, like—” She mimicked an exaggerated, slow collapse that sent Mira snorting into her cookie.

Mira, wiping crumbs from her mouth, joined in. “Honestly, Jinu, you should just be our group medic. You’ve got the patient care part down.”

Rumi shot them both a look. “You guys are just jealous you don’t get this treatment.”

“Oh no, I’m not jealous,” Mira said, leaning forward like she was letting them in on a secret. “I’m studying. For science. So I can witness the exact moment you start blushing.”

Jinu smirked. “Oh, that moment already happened about five seconds ago.”

Rumi sputtered into her drink. “No it didn’t!”

Zoey immediately pointed. “Yep, she’s blushing. Look at her ears. Bright red.”

Jinu reached for the cookie box, clearly enjoying himself. “Here, Rumi, try this one. It’s the double-chocolate fudge.”

She narrowed her eyes. “You’re trying to bribe me with sugar.”

“Is it working?”

“…Yes,” she admitted, snatching it from his hand.

As she took a bite, Jinu leaned back, sipping his own chocolate milk. “You know, this is dangerous.”

“What is?” she asked, mid-bite.

“You letting me spoil you like this. You’ll start expecting chocolate milk after every performance.”

“I already do.”

Zoey groaned dramatically. “Oh my god, you two are like a walking rom-com. Can you save the flirting for later? Some of us are trying to enjoy cookies in peace.”

“Don’t pretend you’re not invested,” Mira said, lounging back with her own snack. “You’re watching them like it’s a live K-drama episode.”

“Shh,” Zoey whispered, pretending to sip tea. “The good part’s coming.”

After a few minutes of everyone eating, Rumi set her glass down and crossed her arms. “Okay, wait a second. How did you even know to bring this stuff?”

Jinu didn’t miss a beat. “I have a sixth sense when it comes to you. Plus, Bobby told me you guys were basically crawling off stage, so I improvised.”

“That’s not a sixth sense, that’s espionage,” she teased.

He leaned closer, his grin widening. “Maybe I am spying on you. What are you gonna do about it?”

Zoey leaned over to Mira. “Ohhh, she’s cornered now.

Rumi just smirked. “Easy. I’ll steal the rest of the cookies and make you chase me for them.”

“Oh, that’s dangerous,” Jinu warned. “You’ll lose.”

“You’re on,” she said, standing up with the box—

—but Derpy, who had been napping in the corner, suddenly decided to join the fun, barking and trying to jump up to grab the cookie box too. Sussie fluttered down from her perch, landing right in the middle of the table like she owned the place.

“Guys, I think we just triggered a feeding frenzy,” Mira said, laughing as Derpy pawed at Rumi and Sussie tried to open the cookie lid.

Eventually, Jinu managed to wrestle the cookie box back from both Rumi and the pets, only for Rumi to flop dramatically across the couch.

“I’m exhausted, Jinu,” she said, holding out her hands like a queen expecting tribute. “Feed me chocolate milk.”

He blinked at her. “Seriously?”

“You caused this by spoiling me,” she replied, grinning.

Mira and Zoey immediately started chanting, “Princess treatment! Princess treatment!” until Jinu sighed in defeat.

“Fine. But only because you’re cute.” He knelt beside the couch and held the straw to her lips like she was royalty, and Rumi didn’t even try to hide her smugness.

“This is ridiculous,” Mira said, but her grin betrayed her. “I love it.”

By the time the cookies were demolished and half the milk was gone, everyone was full, a little sugar-drunk, and much more awake than before.

Rumi was curled into Jinu’s side, her head on his shoulder. Zoey was scrolling through fan comments on her phone, reading them aloud:

“‘Who’s the guy with Huntrix backstage?’ Ohhh, they’re loving you, Jinu.”

Mira peered over her shoulder. “‘The way he looks at Rumi could cure my seasonal depression.’ Yikes, that’s intense.”

Rumi groaned. “I swear, you’re all embarrassing.”

Jinu just kissed the top of her head. “Nah. Best night ever.”

Chapter 8: The Chocolate Cake Negotiations

Summary:

Jinu has a very indulgent chocolate cake For later. Rumi had a chocolate CRAVING. She makes up For it with puppy eyes and kisses

Jinu had been thinking about that chocolate cake all day.

It was the good kind — the rich, indulgent kind with dense layers, silky ganache frosting, and just enough bitterness to balance the sweetness. He’d bought it the day before from that little bakery in town where the smell alone could make you weak in the knees.

He hadn’t planned to eat it yet. No, this cake was for later — a private indulgence after dinner, maybe with tea, maybe while watching a K-drama with Rumi curled up beside him.

He had not anticipated Rumi’s chocolate radar.

It started innocently enough. She walked into the living room, hair in a loose braid, oversized hoodie draping past her hands. Derpy padded after her, tail flicking lazily, while Sussie perched on her shoulder like some feathered queen.

“Hey,” she said casually, plopping down beside him.

“Hey,” Jinu replied, glancing at her from where he sat with a book. “What’s up?”

“…Do we have any chocolate?”

He froze. His brain instantly went to the cake.
“Theoretically,” he said slowly.

Her eyes narrowed. “What do you mean theoretically?”

“I mean,” he drawled, closing the book, “there might be some… somewhere.”

Rumi leaned forward, her glowing patterns faintly visible in the dim light. “Jinu…” she said in that soft, pleading tone that made his resolve wobble immediately.

He looked away. “Nope. Not working. I’m immune.”

“You’re not immune,” she countered, inching closer.

“I am this time,” he insisted, though his voice lacked conviction.

She rested her chin on his shoulder, big eyes looking up at him. “…Please?”

Danger. She had activated the puppy eyes.

Jinu stood up abruptly. “Nope. Not today. This cake is for later.”

She followed him into the kitchen. “But what if later is now?”

“Then I wouldn’t have any cake for later,” he said, opening the fridge and eyeing the prize. The glossy ganache seemed to wink at him.

She peeked over his shoulder. “It’s huge. You could share a piece.”

“I could,” he agreed. “But will I?”

When reasoning failed, Rumi escalated. She slipped in front of him, hands resting lightly on his chest. “You know,” she murmured, tilting her head up toward him, “you’re my favorite person in the whole world.”

“…Uh-huh.”

“And you’re very handsome.”

“Flattery will not—”

She kissed him. A soft, slow kiss that made his brain briefly forget the existence of cake entirely.

When she pulled back, she smiled. “Now… can I have a slice?”

Jinu blinked, still recovering. “…That was cheating.”

As if on cue, Derpy hopped onto the counter, staring at him with unblinking cat eyes, while Sussie fluttered down to the fridge handle, tilting her head as if to say, Give her the cake.

“Oh great,” Jinu muttered. “Now I’m outnumbered three to one.”

Rumi gasped dramatically. “Derpy and Sussie are on my side?”

Derpy let out a soft mrrp. Sussie chirped. The jury had spoken.

Jinu sighed. “Fine. But—one condition.”

Rumi’s eyes lit up. “Anything.”

“You have to eat it together with me. On the couch. And you can’t take more than your share.”

She grinned. “Deal.”

He cut two generous slices and set them on a plate. They carried it to the couch, Derpy following like a tiny shadow while Sussie flew ahead to claim her perch on the backrest.

The first bite was heavenly — rich, smooth, melt-in-your-mouth perfection. Rumi closed her eyes with a hum of approval.

Jinu smirked. “Worth the wait, right?”

She opened one eye. “Wait? I’ve been craving this for hours.”

“You mean since I opened the fridge this morning?”

“…Maybe.”

Halfway through, Rumi tried to sneak her fork toward his piece.

“Hey,” he warned, blocking her with his own fork.

“What? You said I couldn’t take more than my share. This is equal exchange.”

“That’s not how that works.”

She leaned closer, feigning innocence. “Then maybe I need to negotiate again…”

Her hand slid against his, fingers warm. She kissed him quickly this time — then stole a forkful before he could react.

“Rumi!” he protested.

She grinned, chewing happily. “Mmm. Even better when it’s stolen.”

When the cake was gone, they sat tangled together under a blanket, Derpy sprawled in Rumi’s lap, Sussie preening her feathers nearby.

Jinu sighed. “You know, I was saving that cake.”

“And now,” Rumi said with a smug smile, “you saved it with me.”

He shook his head but smiled anyway. “Cutest girlfriend in the world… and the biggest cake thief.”

“Guilty,” she said, kissing his cheek. “But you love me anyway.”

“…Yeah. I really do.”

Chapter 9: The Most Important Question

Summary:

Rumi thinks it’s just another date night with Jinu as they visit Mok Myeok Tower at dusk. Nope! Jinu has a very important question to ask, and a very special ring he wants to give her.

The streets of Seoul were alive in that early evening way—neon just beginning to glow, food carts sizzling, the air carrying the scent of honey-hotteok and roasted chestnuts. Rumi walked beside Jinu, her arm linked casually through his. She could feel the gentle squeeze of his hand now and then, like he was grounding himself.

They’d spent the afternoon wandering the city with no real agenda, ducking into little cafés for shared slices of strawberry cake, playing a hilariously lopsided round of air hockey in an arcade (Rumi had won—twice), and browsing street vendors selling everything from charm bracelets to fluffy, oversized plushies.

She still clutched the small panda keychain he’d bought her from a stall. “You know,” she teased, giving it a little shake, “this is going on my bag, so everyone knows I have the best boyfriend in Seoul.”

Jinu chuckled, but his laugh was softer than usual. “Just the best in Seoul?” he asked.

She glanced up at him, noticing how his smile seemed slightly tight around the edges. It wasn’t unhappy—more like… careful. Nervous.

“Something on your mind?” she asked, leaning closer so her shoulder brushed his arm as they crossed the street toward Mok Myeok Tower.

“Not really,” he said too quickly. “Just… enjoying the day.”

His hand found hers again, fingers lacing tightly, as if afraid she’d slip away.

By the time they reached the base of Mok Myeok Tower, the sky was painted in shades of coral and lavender. The tower’s glass exterior reflected the colors like a giant prism, and from here, the city felt both enormous and intimate.

“Race you to the elevator,” Rumi said suddenly, grinning, and before Jinu could react, she was dashing ahead.

He followed, laughing breathlessly as they reached the doors together. Inside, the elevator’s smooth ascent gave them a breathtaking view of the city falling away beneath their feet. Rumi pressed her forehead to the glass, eyes wide.

“Every time I’m up here,” she murmured, “it feels like we’re floating.”

Jinu’s gaze wasn’t on the skyline. It was on her—the way her reflection shimmered against the glass, her lips parted slightly in awe, her hair catching the fading sunlight. He quickly looked away when she turned, but she caught the tail end of his smile.

The top floor was softly lit, lanterns casting a warm glow that mixed with the cool wash of twilight spilling through the glass walls. Couples milled about, taking pictures, sipping drinks from the café, leaning against the railing to point out famous landmarks.

Jinu suggested they grab two iced lattes, and they settled at a table by the window. Rumi curled one leg beneath her as she sipped, watching the Han River snake its way through the glowing city.

“Hard to believe there are demons out there somewhere,” she said after a moment.

“Not tonight,” Jinu replied, with a firmness that caught her attention. “Tonight’s just… us.”

The way he said it made her heart give a tiny, unexpected twist.

They wandered the deck slowly, stopping now and then to lean against the railing. At one point, Rumi slipped her hand into his coat pocket to warm it, then left it there even after her fingers thawed.

Jinu laughed when she caught them both reflected in the glass—her resting her head on his shoulder, his chin tilted slightly toward her as if drawn by gravity. “We look like we belong in a drama,” she said.

“Only if it’s the kind with a happy ending,” he replied.

Her eyes lingered on him a moment too long, and she found herself thinking—not for the first time—that she couldn’t imagine doing this with anyone else.

They were nearing a cluster of decorative lanterns when Jinu slowed. “Hey… I want to show you something,” he said.

Curious, Rumi followed him around to a quieter alcove tucked behind the lanterns. It was surprisingly secluded—just the hum of the wind and the faint strains of street music far below.

She stepped up to the railing, eyes sweeping the endless city lights. “You didn’t bring me here just for the view, did you?” she asked, smirking.

For a moment, Jinu didn’t answer. She turned to find him standing just a few feet away, his hands shoved deep into his coat pockets, shoulders tense.

“Rumi,” he began, voice low, “there’s something I’ve been meaning to tell you. Actually… something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”

Her heart stuttered.

Jinu stepped closer, pulling his hand from his pocket—and with it, a small velvet box. Her breath caught.

“You’ve been with me through everything,” he said, his words shaky at first but gaining strength. “Fighting demons, facing stuff that would have scared me half to death if you weren’t there. You’ve… you’ve kept me standing. And you’ve made me laugh on days I thought I forgot how.”

Rumi felt her chest tighten, eyes already prickling.

“You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me,” he continued, now kneeling, the city lights catching the silver band inside the open box. “So, Rumi… will you marry me?”

The whole world seemed to narrow to just the two of them—the warm glow of the lanterns, the cool wind lifting her hair, the earnest hope in his eyes.

For a beat, she couldn’t speak. Then she laughed—a breathless, bright sound—and dropped down to her knees, throwing her arms around him so hard the box was almost squished between them.

“Yes,” she whispered against his shoulder. “You absolute dork. Yes.”

They stayed like that for a long moment, the city spread out beneath them, until Jinu finally slid the ring onto her finger. It fit perfectly.

Her hand trembled slightly as she held it up to the light. “It’s beautiful,” she murmured. Then she looked back at him, eyes shining. “But not as beautiful as this moment.”

Jinu grinned—relieved, overjoyed, maybe still a little in disbelief. “I was so nervous,” he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. “I thought I’d drop the ring, or you’d say it was too soon—”

“I’d have said yes last year,” she interrupted softly, cupping his face.

She felt the buzz of her phone in her pocket—a reflexive glance told her it was Zoey and Mira’s group chat. Her first instinct was to pull it out, to send a picture of her hand, of the ring, of them together. She could already imagine Zoey’s excited voice messages and Mira’s barrage of heart emojis.

But she didn’t.

Instead, she slid the phone back into her pocket and took Jinu’s hand again.

“Not gonna tell them?” he asked gently.

“Later,” she said, smiling up at him. “Right now, I just want it to be… ours.”

He squeezed her hand, and they turned back toward the skyline, standing there as the first stars began to pierce the night.

When they finally left the tower, the streets below were even more alive—buskers playing guitar, the scent of fresh tteokbokki drifting through the air. Jinu bought her a paper cup of it, and they shared it as they walked, fingers intertwined, bumping shoulders when one of them laughed too hard at something the other said.

They paused on a pedestrian bridge to watch the Han River glisten under the moonlight. Rumi leaned into him, resting her head against his arm, her other hand twisting the ring around her finger like she still couldn’t quite believe it was real.

“You know,” she murmured, “we’re gonna have to tell them eventually.”

“Yeah,” Jinu said with a smile, “but we’ve got tonight first.”

They kept walking, just two people in love in a city that glowed like it had been built to celebrate them.

And for once, there were no demons—just the steady beat of their steps, the warmth of their hands, and the knowledge that whatever came next, they’d face it together.

Chapter 10: Uno by Candlelight

Summary:

The power is out so in order to wait for the lights to turn back on they play a fun card game. Zoey is afraid of the dark so Derpy and Sussie use that to their advantage.

The first flicker came during dinner clean-up.

Jinu was at the sink, sleeves rolled up, drying plates while Rumi hummed softly beside him, stacking them away. Mira was in the living room stretched across the couch like a queen, and Zoey was scrolling on her phone with Derpy curled beside her.

Then—

The kitchen light blinked once… twice… and went out entirely, plunging the whole apartment into darkness.

“Uh—hello??” Zoey’s voice rang out immediately. “Did the sun explode or something?”

“That would be the power outage,” Mira said flatly from the couch.

“I hate the dark,” Zoey said quickly, her voice gaining a slight edge of panic. “Like—hate hate. The kind of hate where I start thinking about ghosts and—”

CAW!

Sussie the magpie, perched unseen somewhere in the shadows, made a perfectly timed noise.

Zoey shot up. “OKAY. Correction — monsters with wings.”

Jinu was already rummaging through a drawer. “I’ve got candles. We can make this… less horror movie and more cozy night.”

“Oooh, romantic,” Rumi teased, bumping his hip as she passed.

“You say that like it’s a bad thing,” he replied with a grin.

Mira wandered into the kitchen, arms crossed. “If we’re stuck here without power, I say we make it fun.”

“Fun?” Zoey repeated, still glancing over her shoulder at the dark corners. “Define ‘fun’.”

“Card game,” Jinu said decisively. “Nothing scary. Just… Uno or Go Fish or something.”

“Uno,” Rumi decided immediately. “So I can destroy you.”

“You’re talking big for someone who still hasn’t learned when to play a +2,” Jinu said, setting the candles on the table.

“I’ll have you know my strategies are unpredictable.”

“That’s… one word for it,” Mira muttered.

Within minutes, the living room was transformed into a little candlelit bubble. The coffee table glowed gold, shadows flickering on the walls. Rumi and Jinu sat shoulder to shoulder on the couch, Mira claimed the beanbag, and Zoey plopped herself directly under the brightest candle.

Derpy jumped onto the table mid-setup, sniffing the cards.

“Derpy, no—” Jinu started, but the cat’s paw had already swatted the deck, sending a flurry of cards to the floor.

Zoey bent down to grab them… and Sussie whooshed past her head in a low swoop.

Zoey nearly hit the ceiling. “WHY IS IT ALWAYS ME?!”

“They’re just saying hi,” Rumi said, biting back a laugh.

The first game barely lasted ten minutes, mostly because Mira went full tactical-mode from the start.

“Uno is war,” she announced, slamming down a +4 at Zoey.

Zoey groaned. “You’ve been waiting for this, haven’t you?”

“Yes,” Mira said without hesitation.

Meanwhile, Rumi and Jinu were already in their own little competitive bubble.

“You skipped me again,” Jinu accused.

“You look cute when you’re losing,” Rumi teased, tossing another card down.

“Dangerous words, considering I’ve got revenge planned.”

Between turns, Rumi started quietly inching toward the bowl of snacks on the side table. Jinu caught her hand mid-grab.

“What are you doing?” he whispered.

“Nothing.”

“You’re stealing the pretzels.”

“Sharing the pretzels,” she corrected.

“You didn’t even ask.”

“I’m your girlfriend. Asking is implied.”

“Pretty sure that’s not how it works.”

“Pretty sure it is.” She popped a pretzel in her mouth with a victorious smile.

From across the table, Mira called out, “Stop making snack theft sound romantic!”

Despite the +4 attacks, Zoey shocked everyone by winning the first round. She smacked her last card down and declared, “HA. Bow before your queen.”

Before anyone could respond, the wind rattled the window and the floor creaked.

Zoey froze. “What… was that?”

“The wind,” Mira said dryly.

Still, Rumi leaned over to pat Zoey’s arm. Jinu quietly turned on the flashlight on his phone and set it beside her. “Extra monster protection.”

Zoey smiled sheepishly. “Okay… that actually helps. Thanks.”

The second game was where the real chaos began.

“Draw four,” Rumi said sweetly, sliding the card to Jinu.

“You realize this means war, right?” he replied.

“It’s always been war.”

“You’re not going to win.”

“Guess you’ll have to distract me to test that.”

Zoey made a face. “Oh my god, we’re right here.”

Mira leaned back like she was watching a soap opera. “Let them have their rom-com scene. It makes the game better.”

Midway through the game, Mira suddenly narrowed her eyes at Zoey. “You’re cheating.”

“What?!”

“You’re holding your cards weird.”

“I’m holding them normal!”

“Suspiciously normal,” Mira said, leaning forward like a detective interrogating a suspect.

“I can’t even see half the table in this light!” Zoey protested.

“That’s exactly what a cheater would say,” Mira replied smugly.

Just as Jinu was about to drop his winning card, Sussie swooped in again—this time grabbing a card in her beak and flying off toward her perch.

“HEY!” Jinu stood, pointing. “That’s mine!”

The entire table dissolved into laughter.

“Bird works for me,” Rumi said, leaning back smugly.

“Bird works for chaos,” Mira corrected.

Zoey whispered, “Told you she’s a darkness monster.”

Another loud gust of wind made the candles flicker, and Zoey’s hands tensed around her cards.

“Hey,” Rumi said gently, “you’re fine.”

Mira sighed but threw the blanket she was using over Zoey’s lap. “Don’t say I never do anything nice for you.”

“And I’ll sit right here so nothing scary gets near you,” Jinu added, shifting the flashlight closer.

Zoey pretended to roll her eyes but muttered, “You guys are ridiculous… but thanks.”

By the final round, Rumi had fully activated the “girlfriend treatment” strategy: teaming up with Mira and Zoey to keep Jinu from winning.

“Reverse,” Mira said with a grin.

“Skip,” Rumi added immediately.

“You’re teaming up against me?” Jinu asked in disbelief.

Zoey nodded solemnly. “It’s for the greater good.”

Jinu narrowed his eyes at Rumi. “I see how it is.”

“Love you,” she said innocently, placing down another +2 for good measure.

Rumi ended the game by slamming her last card down, leaning over to plant a quick kiss on Jinu’s cheek.

The lights flickered back on right after.

“Aww, now it’s over,” Zoey sighed, sounding almost disappointed despite her earlier fear.

Mira stretched. “I was about to wipe the floor with all of you next round.”

“You wish,” Rumi teased.

Jinu shook his head with a smile. “I can’t believe I lost to a conspiracy.”

“It’s not a conspiracy,” Rumi said, lacing her fingers with his. “It’s teamwork.”

Derpy meowed, Sussie cawed from her perch with Jinu’s stolen card still nearby, and the warm laughter in the room made even the rainy blackout feel like the best kind of night in.

Chapter 11: The Night the Lights Changed

Summary:

Imagine the big, bright smile on Rumi’s face when Jinu finally says ‘I love you’ for the first time.

Rain was still falling over Seoul, a silver curtain that blurred the neon into streaks of pink, blue, and gold. The scent of ozone and damp asphalt filled the air. Somewhere far below, police sirens wailed faintly, probably too late to notice the skirmish that had just ended.

Rumi stood on the rooftop’s edge, her fingers tightening around the hilt of her demon blade before sliding it back into its sheath. Her chest rose and fell with the aftershocks of the fight, but her mind wasn’t on the demons anymore.

She felt him before she saw him.
The faint scrape of boots on wet concrete.
The shift of the air.

Jinu emerged from the shadows behind her, his jacket hanging open, damp strands of hair clinging to his forehead. The cut on his cheek made him look a little dangerous, a little reckless—and for some reason, that just made her heart beat harder.

“You okay?” he asked, his voice quiet, roughened by exertion.

Rumi turned her head just enough to glance at him, flashing that trademark confident grin she used to cover any hint of vulnerability. “You’re the one bleeding, not me.”

He gave a small huff of amusement but didn’t look away. “It’s nothing. You were—” He paused, like he was picking the right words. “You were incredible tonight.”

Her grin softened, her cheeks warming, but she forced herself to keep looking at the skyline instead of him. If she met his eyes right now, she wasn’t sure she’d be able to keep up the mask.

They’d been through so many nights like this—battles, narrow escapes, the unspoken understanding that they would always have each other’s backs. But lately, something had been shifting. His gaze lingered on her longer. His silences felt heavier, like he was holding something inside.

Rumi had told herself not to think about it. Feelings were… complicated. Dangerous, even. A distraction in a fight. And yet, when Jinu was near, she could never quite ignore the warmth in her chest.

He stepped closer, boots echoing softly on the rooftop. The rain picked up, the droplets pattering against her jacket, clinging to her hair.

“Rumi,” he said, and something in his tone made her straighten.

She turned toward him slowly. His eyes—deep, steady, searching—locked onto hers like he was reading every thought she’d tried to hide.

“I—” He hesitated, lips parting, then pressing together like the words might still run away from him. But then he exhaled, and they came out anyway, quiet but certain.

“I love you.”

The city didn’t stop, not really, but it felt like it did. The hum of neon, the distant traffic, even the rain seemed muffled in the wake of those three words.

Rumi blinked, her breath catching. For a heartbeat, she wondered if she’d imagined it—if her brain, worn from battle and adrenaline, had just conjured the thing she’d wanted most to hear.

But then she saw the way he was looking at her. No smirk, no guardedness, no mask. Just raw honesty, steady and unflinching.

Her lips trembled into a smile—small at first, then bigger, brighter, until it lit her whole face.

“You mean that?” she asked, her voice soft and a little shaky.

Jinu’s lips quirked, but his eyes stayed locked on hers. “Every word.”

Her heart squeezed so tightly it almost hurt. She laughed, but it came out breathless. “Well… finally,” she teased, even as her voice cracked a little. “Do you have any idea how long I’ve been waiting to hear that?”

The smile stayed on her face, but beneath it, something tender and unguarded was breaking free. She took a step toward him, feeling her pulse in every movement.

“I love you too, Jinu,” she said. The words came out louder than she expected, then softened into a whisper as she repeated them. “I love you.”

As soon as she said it, she felt her cheeks burn. She half-turned away, hiding behind her hand. “Ugh, now I’m embarrassed…”

But Jinu chuckled, and the warmth in it made her want to melt. “You’re cute when you’re embarrassed.”

Before she could think of a retort, Jinu closed the space between them. His hand came up, brushing wet strands of hair from her face, his touch lingering just long enough for her to shiver. Then, with that same quiet certainty he’d used to confess, he leaned in and kissed her.

It wasn’t rushed—it was steady, deliberate, and warm, like he wanted her to know he meant it. Rumi froze for half a second, her brain short-circuiting, then she kissed him back. Her hand slid to his shoulder, fingers curling into the fabric of his jacket as she leaned into him.

When they finally broke apart, both of them were breathing harder, but it wasn’t from the fight anymore.

“You have no idea how much I wanted to do that,” Jinu murmured.

Rumi laughed again, but this time her eyes were glistening. “Pretty sure I do.”

The longer she looked at him, the more the moment hit her. This was Jinu—the person who’d fought beside her in the dark, who’d seen her at her messiest and fiercest, who had every reason to keep his walls up… and yet here he was, telling her he loved her.

She bit her lip, her chest tightening. “You… you really mean it? Even with everything I am? The dangerous parts, the messy parts?”

“Especially those parts,” he said without hesitation. “Rumi, you’re the bravest person I know. And you’re not just strong—you’re… you. That’s what I fell for.”

Her eyes stung, and she laughed through it, shaking her head. “I didn’t think you could make me cry.”

He smiled softly. “Guess we’re both full of surprises.”

They stood there for a while, the rain drumming around them, the city’s heartbeat thrumming below. Their fingers found each other naturally, fitting together like they always had, just without the excuse of battle now.

It felt strange and perfect all at once—how the rooftop, the rain, and the night seemed to shrink until there was only them.

Jinu squeezed her hand. “So… what now?”

Rumi grinned, her blush fading into something bolder. “Now? We go back to kicking demon butt. But maybe… we also find time for this.”

He smirked. “Deal.”

And before they left, she pulled him into one more kiss—quicker this time, but no less full of promise.

Chapter 12: Lights, Love, and Lyrics

Summary:

Three weeks after getting engaged Rumi, Mira, and Zoey are planning to announce Rumi and Jinu’s engagement. Huntrix fans are assuming an album is in the works.

The city of Seoul was a glittering mosaic beneath the evening sky, each building glowing like a jewel against the deep blue. The rooftop of Huntrix’s rehearsal studio had been transformed into a warm, intimate space for what was officially a “small fan gathering” — but the truth was, none of the hundreds of invited fans knew what was about to be announced.

The warm air carried the faint sound of traffic far below, but up here the only soundtrack was a low hum of conversation, laughter, and the occasional excited squeal. String lights looped overhead like golden constellations, casting a dreamy glow over the crowd.

Rumi stood just off to the side, behind a folding screen, watching the fans mingle. Her hands twisted together nervously. Her black, sequined blazer — a nod to Huntrix’s stage style — shimmered faintly in the soft light, but her mind was a storm.

She whispered to herself, It’s fine. You’re just telling people you’re engaged. No big deal.
But her stomach didn’t agree.

That’s when Mira and Zoey slipped behind the screen. Mira wore a floor-length silver skirt and a cropped jacket that glittered every time she moved. Zoey had her hair pulled into a loose bun with strands framing her face, the perfect mix of chic and relaxed.

“Okay,” Mira began, crossing her arms but with a playful smirk. “Why do you look like you’re about to audition for a horror movie instead of announce your engagement?”

Rumi shot her a look. “Because this is terrifying. What if—”

Zoey cut in. “What if they boo you? Please. Huntrix fans would cheer if you announced you were moving to the moon.” She put a hand on Rumi’s shoulder. “You’re Rumi. Our Rumi. They love you. And Jinu? He’s practically fan-adopted already.”

Mira stepped closer. “You’ve battled actual demons on stage. You’ve done live performances with broken heels and still nailed the choreography. This is just… telling people you’re happy. If anything, they’re going to cry from joy.”

Rumi sighed, but her lips twitched into the tiniest smile. “You guys make it sound easy.”

That’s when Bobby appeared, leaning against the frame of the screen with his usual relaxed grin. Dressed in a dark leather jacket over a simple tee, he had the calm presence of someone who’d been through countless press events. “You know,” he said, “I’ve been in the industry a long time. Fans can tell when you’re genuine. Tonight’s about showing them you. Not the idol persona. The Rumi who laughs so hard she snorts.”

Rumi groaned. “You had to bring that up.”

Mira grinned. “Exactly. Because it’s real. And they love the real you.”

Bobby stepped forward and lowered his voice, his tone shifting from teasing to serious. “If you walk out there and think about how much they care about you — not as a singer, but as a person — the nerves will fade. Trust me.”

Rumi took a deep breath, letting the words sink in. She nodded slowly. “Okay… okay. I think I can do this.”

Just then, Jinu appeared from the far side of the rooftop, slipping through a half-open door. His black suit was sleek and perfectly tailored, his shirt collar open just enough to look relaxed. He caught sight of Rumi, and his expression softened instantly.

“Hey,” he murmured, coming to stand in front of her. “You’ve got that deer-in-headlights look again.”

“I’m fine,” she said, but the words came out too quickly.

Jinu took her hands, his thumbs brushing over her knuckles. “You’re not fine. And that’s okay. But listen to me…” His eyes locked with hers, steady and warm. “This isn’t a press conference. It’s not about rumors or interviews or headlines. It’s just… us telling our friends — the ones who’ve been with us all along — that we’re happy. That we’re building a life together.”

Rumi swallowed hard, the tightness in her chest easing just a bit. “You make it sound simple.”

“Because it is,” Jinu said, smiling softly. “I love you. That’s all they need to know.”

The way he said it — like it was the most natural truth in the world — made her feel like the rooftop, the fans, even the city below had faded away.

Zoey peeked around the screen. “Hate to interrupt your mushy moment, but they’re ready for you two.”

When Rumi and Jinu stepped onto the small stage, the rooftop crowd erupted into cheers. Light sticks waved in the air, Huntrix banners fluttered, and someone in the front row screamed, “Comeback stage!!!”

Mira, Zoey, and Bobby stood behind them, grinning knowingly.

Rumi took the mic, her heart thudding but her hands steady thanks to Jinu’s reassuring presence beside her. “Hi, everyone! We know you’ve been waiting for news about our next big project…”

Fans leaned forward, eyes wide, phones raised.

Rumi smiled and glanced at Jinu. “And you’re right — this is something big.”

Jinu squeezed her hand. Without warning, he leaned in and kissed her.

The crowd gasped, then exploded into cheers so loud the sound bounced off the surrounding buildings. Some fans covered their mouths in shock, others screamed, and one particularly passionate voice yelled, “OH MY GOSH, THEY’RE REAL!”

When they parted, Rumi’s cheeks were flushed. She laughed into the mic. “Three weeks ago, Jinu asked me to marry him… and I said yes.”

The fans went wild — some crying, some chanting her name, others shouting things like “We knew it!” and “Ship confirmed!”

Rumi continued, her voice growing steadier with each word. “I know I used to freak out every time he showed up at the wrong time… but somehow, he kept showing up at exactly the right moments in my life. And now… I’m the happiest I’ve ever been.”

She took a breath, her eyes scanning the crowd. “Thank you for supporting us, for cheering us on, and for letting us share this moment with you.”

A group of fans in the front row began chanting, “Rumi & Jinu! Rumi & Jinu!” and soon the whole rooftop joined in.

Mira stepped forward, grabbing a mic of her own. “Also… we have another announcement!”

Zoey joined her, grinning ear to ear. “We’re officially the bridesmaids!”

The crowd laughed and cheered again, with a few fans shouting, “Can we be invited too?”

Mira pretended to think about it. “Well, if we had a stadium wedding…”

The rest of the evening turned into an impromptu celebration. A DJ — one of Huntrix’s long-time collaborators — started spinning upbeat tracks, and fans danced between tables of catered snacks. There was even a cake decorated with tiny figurines of Rumi and Jinu, which Mira claimed as her idea.

At one point, Rumi and Jinu slipped away to the far edge of the rooftop. The city lights stretched endlessly before them.

“You okay now?” Jinu asked softly.

Rumi leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder. “More than okay.” She smiled up at him. “Thank you… for not letting me run away back there.”

He laughed. “If you ever tried, I’d just follow you.”

“Always?”

“Always.”

They stood there for a while, the noise of the celebration drifting around them, their fingers intertwined.

Later, Mira, Zoey, and Bobby pulled Rumi into another hug, squishing her between them.

“Told you they’d love it,” Mira teased.

Zoey nodded. “They’re basically planning your wedding in their heads already.”

Bobby grinned. “And you didn’t even snort once during the speech.”

Rumi groaned but laughed along, her earlier fear now just a memory. She looked at each of them — her groupmates, her friends, her family — and felt a wave of gratitude.

And as the rooftop lights twinkled overhead, Rumi realized this night was more than an announcement. It was the start of a new chapter — one filled with music, laughter, and the kind of love that only grows stronger when shared.

Chapter 13: The Cutest Girlfriend Clause

Summary:

Jinu surprises Rumi with breakfast in bed. The reason? Being the Cutest girlfriend. Sussie and Derpy agree.

Jinu wasn’t usually the first one awake.
On most mornings, he’d be the one still tangled in the blankets while Rumi was already up, tying her long purple hair into a messy bun, stretching like a cat, and asking if he wanted tea.

But this morning was different.

The first thing he saw when he cracked open his eyes was her face — relaxed, soft, and framed by hair spilling over the pillow. He noticed the faint curve of her lips, like she might be dreaming of something sweet.

Cutest girlfriend in the world, he thought. The kind of thought that didn’t feel like it needed debate.
And in that moment, he decided: today, she wasn’t lifting a finger. Not even to make breakfast.

He’d handle it.

He moved slowly, peeling himself out from under the covers, making sure not to wake her. Rumi had a sixth sense for his absence — like a cat that could feel its owner moving — so stealth was critical.

Unfortunately, stealth was not his strong suit.

As soon as his feet hit the floor, Derpy’s head popped up from his little bed in the corner, tail curling lazily. The cat gave a soft, questioning mrrrp?

Jinu crouched beside him. “Shh. Top secret mission. No meowing.”

Derpy blinked at him, then trotted after him anyway.

By the time they reached the kitchen, the third member of his unintended team arrived — Sussie the magpie. She fluttered in from the open balcony window, landing on the counter with a suspicious glint in her eye.

“Morning,” Jinu greeted. “Don’t tell Rumi what I’m doing.”

Sussie tilted her head as if to say, What’s in it for me?

Jinu knew Rumi’s favorites by heart.

Pancakes: Fluffy, golden, and slightly sweet even without syrup.

Scrambled eggs: Creamy, soft, seasoned just right.

Bacon: Crisp edges but never burned.

Fruit: Strawberries cut into heart shapes, because presentation mattered.

Tea: Her favorite blend, steeped perfectly.

He lined everything up on the counter like a general planning a battle.

Derpy hopped onto a chair, watching like a silent judge. Sussie began pacing along the counter’s edge, wings twitching every time Jinu sliced a strawberry.

He turned to grab the pancake mix from the cupboard. That was his first mistake.

By the time he looked back, one of the heart-shaped strawberries was gone, and Sussie was pretending she’d been there all along doing absolutely nothing.

Jinu pointed a spatula at her. “Hey! That’s for Rumi!”

Sussie clicked her beak.

Derpy flicked his tail as if to say I told you so.

Pancakes went on first. The smell of warm batter and melting butter began to fill the air.
Eggs followed, whisked until fluffy. The bacon sizzled in the pan, releasing that savory smell that always made Rumi peek into the kitchen.

Except today, she was still sleeping.
Or… maybe she was pretending. He wouldn’t put it past her to stay in bed just to see what he’d do.

“Almost done, Captain Derpy,” Jinu muttered as he flipped a pancake.

Derpy gave a soft purr from his perch. Sussie tried to steal another strawberry but was intercepted by Jinu’s quick hand.

“Not this time,” he said, sliding the finished pancakes onto a plate.

Once everything was cooked, he plated it carefully:
A neat stack of pancakes topped with strawberries, bacon fanned out on the side, eggs fluffy like clouds. The tea steamed gently in its cup, filling the air with its calming aroma.

Then, the final piece — a small folded card. On it, he wrote:

Reason for this breakfast:
Being the cutest girlfriend ever.

Underneath, in tiny doodles, he drew a cartoon Rumi surrounded by Derpy and Sussie, both wearing little crowns.

Balancing the tray like it was made of glass, Jinu padded back to the bedroom. Derpy followed at his heels. Sussie flew ahead, landing at the foot of the bed and letting out a single, sharp chirp.

Rumi stirred, eyes fluttering open. She blinked at him, still half-asleep. “…What’s happening?”

“Good morning,” Jinu said, setting the tray on her lap. “Special delivery for the cutest girlfriend in the world.”

She sat up slowly, pushing her hair from her face. “You… made breakfast?”

He nodded. “Cutest girlfriend gets breakfast in bed. That’s the rule.”

Her cheeks pinkened. “You woke up early just to do this?”

“I’d wake up early every day if it meant seeing your face light up like that.”

She groaned softly, covering her face with one hand. “Stop being so cheesy.”

Derpy climbed onto the bed, curling at her side. Sussie edged closer, eyeing the bacon.

Rumi took her first bite of pancake and let out an appreciative hum. “Okay… this is really good.”

Jinu leaned back against the headboard beside her. “So? On a scale from one to ‘you’re stuck with me forever,’ how is it?”

She smirked. “Hmm… maybe an ‘I guess I’ll keep you.’”

He clutched his chest dramatically. “Guess? After I risked my life fending off Sussie the strawberry thief?”

Sussie gave an indignant chirp.

Rumi laughed, then fed him a bite of pancake. “Fine… you’re my favorite.”

“Favorite boyfriend?” he teased.

“Favorite person,” she corrected softly.

They ate slowly, sharing bites, Rumi occasionally reaching over to smooth his messy morning hair. He kissed her knuckles once, just because he could.

When the food was gone, Jinu set the tray aside and pulled her into his side, blankets pulled up around them. Derpy purred like a tiny heater at their feet, and Sussie hopped to the headboard to watch over them like a feathered guardian.

“This is nice,” Rumi murmured against his chest.

“This is perfect,” Jinu replied, pressing a kiss to her hair.

After a few quiet minutes, she tilted her head to look at him. “Next time, I’m making breakfast for you.”

He chuckled. “And what’s the reason gonna be?”

She thought for a moment. “…For being the most hopelessly in love boyfriend ever.”

He grinned. “Sounds fair. But don’t be surprised if I still beat you to it.”

Chapter 14: When Pancakes Crash the Q&A

Summary:

JINU crahshes a fan QnA in the middle of making PANCAKES and the fans fall heads over heels For him and how he treats his girlfriend and her friends.

The Huntrix dorm was unusually still that morning — the kind of stillness that usually meant the calm before some kind of ridiculous storm. Rumi, Mira, and Zoey were lounging on the couch, wearing coordinated-but-totally-unplanned casual outfits for their scheduled livestream fan Q&A.

The coffee table was perfectly cleared, the ring light was on, and the laptop sat open with Bobby, their eternally worried manager, off-camera making sure the internet connection stayed strong.

“Alright,” Mira said, leaning forward and clicking the “Go Live” button. “Let’s get this show on the road.”

Within seconds, the chat filled up with messages.

💬 HUNTRIX!!
💬 Rumi my queen 💜💜
💬 Zoey’s hair looks so good today!
💬 Mira marry me??

The three laughed, waving and greeting fans.

At first, it was standard Q&A fare — favorite songs, upcoming projects, behind-the-scenes anecdotes. But then, as it always did, the chat started to tilt in a certain direction.

💬 Where’s Jinu?
💬 Is he there right now??
💬 We love how he treats you girls 🥹
💬 Show us your bf, Rumi!

Rumi tried to keep her smile in place, but her ears were already going pink. “We’re here to talk about Huntrix today,” she said smoothly, taking a sip of water.

“Oh, so Jinu’s off-limits now?” Mira grinned, leaning toward the camera. “You hear that, chat?”

💬 NO, WE WANNA SEE HIM
💬 Rumi don’t hide him from us
💬 Our collective boyfriend

Zoey joined in. “Honestly, he’s probably in the kitchen making something. That’s what he does. The guy’s a domestic legend.”

Bobby groaned audibly from off-camera. “Please keep this professional—”

A faint sound carried from the kitchen — the sizzle of batter hitting a hot pan.

The chat immediately exploded.

💬 COOKING NOISES???
💬 GUYS HE’S MAKING FOOD
💬 I bet it’s pancakes. It’s always pancakes.

Mira’s eyebrows shot up. “Is he—?”

Before Rumi could cut her off, a voice floated in from the kitchen: “Anyone want pancakes?”

Rumi put her face in her hands. “Oh no.”

And then he appeared. Jinu stepped into frame like it was the most natural thing in the world — apron tied around his waist, plate stacked high with golden-brown pancakes, hair just a little messy, and the kind of warm smile that made the entire chat collectively swoon.

“Morning,” he said, as if hundreds of fans weren’t watching. “Thought you guys could use some breakfast.”

💬 OH MY GOD
💬 BOYFRIEND MATERIAL ALERT 🚨
💬 LOOK AT HIMMM
💬 Marry me Jinu
💬 No marry ME

Zoey, never one to miss a moment, reached over and grabbed a pancake before the plate even touched the coffee table. “See? This is why we keep him around.”

Mira pointed to the plate like she was presenting evidence. “He’s not even in the group and he’s out here feeding us.”

Jinu settled next to Rumi on the couch — close enough that their knees touched. He placed the plate between them and, without thinking twice, cut a piece of pancake and offered it to her on a fork.

She hesitated, aware of the chat going wild, but eventually leaned forward to take the bite.

💬 HE FEEDS HER??
💬 THIS IS TOO CUTE
💬 Rumi you’re glowing girl

When a bit of syrup got on her lip, Jinu reached up and wiped it away with his thumb, smiling softly.

Mira turned to the camera. “You see this? This is why she can’t stay mad at him.”

Zoey added, “He’s like… boyfriend goals, but also the dorm dad.”

💬 They’re disgustingly adorable and I love it
💬 If they break up I will never recover

Rumi swatted at Zoey, but her blush was too obvious to hide.

The conversation completely derailed from the Q&A.

💬 Jinu cooking vlog WHEN?
💬 Huntrix ft. Jinu cooking special please
💬 Rumi’s man is making us all single feel bad
💬 Protect him at all costs

Zoey leaned toward the mic. “Honestly, he could start a channel and outsell all of us.”

Rumi groaned. “Can we please talk about our music now?”

“Nope,” Mira said, grinning. “We’re talking about your perfect boyfriend and his perfect pancakes.”

💬 Agreed.
💬 This is now a Jinu fan meeting.

From the corner, Bobby muttered to himself while jotting down notes. “This is spiraling. We’re never getting back on track. I’m losing control of my own livestream.”

Every time the chat asked another personal question — How did you meet? Who said ‘I love you’ first? — Mira and Zoey answered without hesitation, despite Rumi’s protests.

“Jinu said it first,” Zoey declared.

“He totally did,” Mira confirmed. “And it was during a rainy day, right?”

Rumi buried her face in her hands. “I hate you both.”

As if the chaos wasn’t enough, Jinu disappeared for a moment, only to return with a second plate of pancakes.

💬 HE CAME BACK WITH MORE
💬 LEGEND
💬 Put him on payroll

He set the plate down, then leaned to whisper something in Rumi’s ear. She smiled — that small, real smile she only gave him — and the chat lost its collective mind.

💬 WHAT DID HE SAY??
💬 Tell us tell us tell us

Zoey, pretending to translate: “He said, ‘Let’s run away together and open a pancake café.’”

Eventually, Jinu stood to head back to the kitchen, gathering the empty plates.

“I’ll let you guys get back to your Q&A,” he said. “But shout if you want more.”

💬 NO STAY
💬 We’re not done simping over you yet

Rumi, still pink, muttered, “You’re impossible.”

He grinned at her. “You love it.”

And the chat?
💬 WE LOVE IT TOO.

Chapter 15: After Midnight

Summary:

Jinu wakes up is girlfriend Rumi in the middle of the night because it's her birthday and he wants to give her his birthday present because he couldn't wait any longer.

The dorm was silent except for the steady hum of the heater and the faint patter of rain against the windows. Outside, the city was sleeping — neon signs dimmed, streets slick and quiet. Inside, the warm glow from the bedside lamp in Jinu’s room spilled across tangled sheets and the gentle curve of a sleeping figure.

Rumi was curled on her side, her long purple hair draped across the pillow like silk, her soft breathing keeping time with the rhythm of the rain. The faint luminescence of her demon patterns — swirls and sigils that adorned her skin — pulsed slowly, almost like the beat of a heart. Jinu lay on his side, propped on one elbow, simply watching her.

He’d been doing that for a while now, unable to sleep. Not because he wasn’t tired — he was — but because the clock had ticked over to her birthday. And waiting until morning felt like asking the moon to stop shining.

He’d bought the gift weeks ago, hidden it carefully, and told himself he’d be patient. He’d imagined the sunlight coming in through the curtains, her hair lit up in gold, and him presenting the gift with a smug little flourish. But the truth was… he couldn’t stand the thought of another hour going by without her having it.

He leaned in close, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. “Rumi…”

She made a faint, grumbly noise, turning her face deeper into the pillow.

“Rumi,” he whispered again, lips barely grazing her ear.

Her eyelids fluttered open, heavy with sleep. “…What?” she mumbled. “Did a demon break in? Is Mira burning toast again?”

He smiled softly. “No. Better.”

Her brow furrowed. “Better than toast?”

“It’s your birthday,” he said simply, his voice a low, warm thread in the quiet room.

Her eyes squinted toward the clock on the nightstand. “It’s midnight, Jinu.”

“Exactly,” he said, unable to hide the grin. “I wanted to be the first person to celebrate with you.”

She groaned — the kind of groan people make when they’re trying to pretend they’re annoyed but secretly like the attention. “You could have waited until morning…”

“I couldn’t,” he admitted, reaching toward the drawer of his nightstand. “I’ve been counting the hours until I could give you this.”

He pulled out a small velvet box, black and soft in his hand. Even in her sleepy haze, her gaze sharpened with curiosity.

“Jinu…” she said cautiously, sitting up a little. “What did you do?”

“Nothing bad,” he said with a grin. “Open it.”

She flipped the lid open — and froze.

Inside, resting against the plush lining, was a pendant unlike anything she’d ever seen. It was a crescent moon wrought in fine silver, but what made it breathtaking were the engravings — delicate, swirling lines that perfectly matched her demon patterns. Every curve and loop was precise, as though someone had traced them directly from her skin. In the moon’s center sat a polished moonstone, its color shifting between soft lavender and deep ocean blue whenever the light hit it.

Her hand flew to her mouth. “Jinu…”

“I had it made for you,” he said quietly, watching her face. “The engravings… they’re yours. I traced them one night while you were sleeping.”

She looked up sharply. “You traced me?”

“With the gentlest hands possible,” he said quickly, chuckling. “I wanted something that was yours. Not just something pretty — though it is — but something that could only belong to you.”

Her throat tightened. “It’s… perfect.”

Jinu took the necklace from the box, letting the chain slide over his fingers. “Can I put it on you?”

She nodded, still a little dazed. He shifted closer, brushing her hair over one shoulder, his fingers warm against the back of her neck as he fastened the clasp. The pendant settled against her collarbone, gleaming faintly in the lamplight.

“It’s more than a birthday gift,” he said, his voice lower now, more intimate. “It’s a reminder. For the days when you doubt yourself, or when the work feels like too much, or when the world tries to tell you who you are. Look at this and remember: you’re Rumi. My Rumi. And you’re beautiful.”

Her breath hitched. “You’re going to make me cry.”

“Then cry,” he said softly, thumb brushing along her jaw. “It just means you like it.”

“I don’t just like it,” she said, her voice wobbling despite her smile. “It’s the best gift I’ve ever received.”

Jinu didn’t stop there. He pulled her into his lap, blanket pooling around them, and kissed her hair. “This is just the start of your birthday,” he murmured. “You’re getting twenty-four hours of me spoiling you rotten.”

She laughed softly against his chest. “That sounds exhausting.”

“For you or for me?” he teased.

“For you. I’m high maintenance.”

“I like maintaining you,” he said, kissing her temple. “In fact, I might never stop.”

She tilted her head back to look at him, a smile curving her lips. “You’re lucky I love you.”

“I’m lucky you let me,” he countered, leaning down to kiss her slowly.

For a while, they just sat there — her fingers lightly touching the pendant, his hands resting comfortably around her waist. The world outside the room felt far away, replaced by the warmth of the blankets and the steady sound of rain.

“Tell me you didn’t spend a ridiculous amount of money on this,” she said suddenly, breaking the quiet.

“I spent exactly the right amount,” he replied.

“Jinu—”

“Rumi.” He caught her gaze and smiled. “I don’t care about the money. I care about you. And if I can make you smile like this, it’s worth it.”

Her cheeks flushed, but she didn’t argue. Instead, she reached up, cupped his face in her hands, and kissed him again — not rushed, not heated, just slow and full, the kind of kiss that says I see you.

Eventually, she curled back under the blankets, necklace still resting proudly against her collarbone. Jinu slid down beside her, pulling her into his arms so her back rested against his chest. His hand found hers, their fingers interlacing beneath the covers.

“You’re staying right here,” he murmured into her hair.

“Where else would I go?” she said softly, her voice already getting heavy with sleep.

“I don’t know,” he admitted. “But I’m not risking it. Not tonight.”

She smiled at that, her eyes closing. “You’re ridiculous.”

“And you love me.”

“…Unfortunately for me, yes,” she whispered, echoing her earlier tease.

He kissed her shoulder, letting the rain and her breathing lull him toward sleep. And as her hand unconsciously curled around the moonstone, he thought there was no gift he could ever give her that would match the one she’d given him — herself.

Chapter 16: Night Notes

Summary:

Jinu waking up in the middle of the night to find Rumi still working on a song. Jinu has to drag Rumi back to bed.

The clock read 2:37 AM, its soft digital glow spilling over Jinu’s side of the bed. He had been in that drifting state between deep sleep and half-waking when his hand moved on instinct — sliding over to Rumi’s side of the mattress, expecting to feel the familiar warmth of her shoulder or the tangle of her hair against the pillow.

Nothing. Just cool sheets.

His brow furrowed even before his eyes opened. He sat up slowly, blinking against the faint neon bleed filtering in from the window — the same pink-and-blue haze the city seemed to wear as a nightgown. The room felt too big without her in it.

There it was — a faint rhythm. Not from outside traffic, not the hum of the fridge, but a syncopated tapping somewhere in the apartment. He could picture the scene already without looking: Rumi, headphones askew, completely lost in her work. Again.

He swung his legs off the bed, ran a hand through his hair, and padded barefoot toward the sound. The living room’s glow was soft and golden, her desk lamp casting a halo over her as if she were some late-night saint of music creation.

Her oversized hoodie — one of his, naturally — hung loosely from her frame, the sleeves nearly swallowing her hands. Stray strands of hair fell into her face, and she brushed them away with a sharp, impatient flick before resuming her tapping. The chair creaked faintly as she leaned forward, eyes fixed on the waveform scrolling across her screen.

Jinu leaned against the doorway, arms crossed, just… watching. There was something about seeing her like this — so focused, so alive in her own little world — that made his chest feel both proud and protective. But also, it was ridiculous.

“Rumi,” he called, voice low and rough from sleep.

She didn’t turn.

“Rumi,” he tried again, taking a step forward.

“Mm-hm,” she hummed absently, which was not at all an acknowledgment so much as a dismissal.

He was now close enough to catch the faint thrum of her music through her headphones. “You’re still at it?”

“I’m fixing the hook,” she replied without turning around. “It’s… ninety percent there. Just a bit more—”

“—which means you’ve been ninety percent there for the last three hours,” Jinu cut in.

She finally spun in her chair to face him, pushing her headphones down so they hung around her neck. “What? No, it hasn’t been three hours. Maybe… an hour?”

He raised a brow. “An hour and the rest of the night.”

“Don’t exaggerate.”

“I’m not. You left the bed so long ago I thought you’d gone to fight a demon without telling me.”

That earned a smirk from her, but she quickly masked it with feigned annoyance. “If you’re just here to tease me, go back to bed, sleepyhead.”

Jinu didn’t move. “Nope. I’m here to do a rescue mission.”

Before she could parse what he meant, he stepped forward, leaned down, and — with zero warning — scooped her right out of the chair.

“Jinu!” she yelped, arms flailing instinctively before she grabbed at his shoulders to steady herself. “Put me down!”

“Nope,” he said again, grinning as he adjusted his hold so her legs were comfortably hooked in his arms. “Cargo secured.”

“Cargo—?!” She tried to glare at him, but the ridiculousness of it made her bite back a laugh. “You can’t just kidnap me from my workstation!”

“You weren’t at your workstation. You were at your overtired, stubborn songwriter who needs sleep before she passes out station.”

She wriggled in his arms. “You’re unbelievable.”

“And you’re adorable when you’re annoyed,” he countered without missing a beat.

Her cheeks warmed despite herself. “That’s not a compliment.”

“It is when it’s true,” he said, kicking the bedroom door open with his foot and carrying her to the bed like she weighed nothing.

“Jinu, seriously—”

“Seriously, yes,” he interrupted again, setting her down and tucking the blanket over her before she could even sit up. “The studio will still be there in the morning. The song will still be there in the morning. But if you keep pushing, you won’t be.”

She gave him that look — the one that said you’re right, but I don’t feel like admitting it. “I was in the zone…”

“You were in the danger zone,” he replied, climbing in beside her. He didn’t bother leaving space; instead, he looped his arms firmly around her waist, pulling her flush against his chest.

“Trapped again,” she muttered.

“That’s the idea.” His voice dropped, teasing but warm. “You have two options: stay here and be loved, or… actually, there’s no second option.”

She rolled her eyes, but her fingers were already curling into the fabric of his shirt. “You’re ridiculous.”

“And you love me for it.”

She huffed, half amused, half exasperated. “Unfortunately.”

“Not unfortunate,” he said, resting his chin atop her head. “Fate.”

There was a pause — the kind where the air between them seemed to thicken with all the unspoken truths they already knew. She shifted slightly, enough to meet his gaze. His eyes, still hazy from sleep, held that stubborn tenderness that made it impossible to stay annoyed at him for long.

“Fine,” she said quietly, “I’ll stay. But only because you’re comfortable to sleep on.”

“Mm-hm.” His smirk was audible. “And definitely not because you’d miss me if you went back to your desk.”

She narrowed her eyes. “Careful. I might go back just to prove you wrong.”

He tightened his hold. “I dare you.”

Her laugh was soft — and it told him everything he needed to know. She wasn’t going anywhere. Not tonight.

The city lights shifted outside, the pink glow fading into pale blue as the night stretched on. Jinu felt her breathing slow, her body relaxing in his arms, and he let his own eyes drift shut.

The last thing he heard before sleep reclaimed him was her voice, barely a whisper:

“You’re still ridiculous.”

“And you still love me,” he murmured back.

Silence. But the little smile against his chest was all the answer he needed.

Chapter 17: The Tiger Game

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu at a theme park or carnival, and walking towards one of the many games to win a large stuffed animal. Rumi is sure that they can win the game, but after many attempts (and a lot of cash down the drain) Rumi gives up. Jinu, however, tries and succeeds on their first go.

The evening air was warm but soft, brushed with the faint salt of street food drifting in from the carnival vendors. Rumi and Jinu stepped out of the crowd’s flow and into the kaleidoscope of lights that bathed the midway. Everywhere she looked, there were splashes of color — spinning Ferris wheels outlined in rainbow bulbs, rides painted in dizzying stripes, and stalls plastered with cartoon mascots promising prizes as big as small furniture.

The hum of the crowd mingled with laughter, the occasional scream from a roller coaster, and the hollow clink of rings on metal bottles from somewhere ahead. Rumi was scanning every booth like a hawk, her gaze sharp, on the hunt for… something. She didn’t know exactly what until her eyes snagged on it.

It was there. Towering above the other prizes, like some sacred relic: a plush tiger so big it looked like it could have its own seat on the subway. Its fur was soft orange with white accents, stripes so perfectly stitched they looked painted on. The glassy eyes seemed to wink under the glow of the carnival lights.

“That one,” Rumi said immediately, pointing with absolute certainty.

Jinu followed her gaze and let out a low whistle. “That’s… ambitious.”

“No, Jinu. That’s destiny.” Her tone was deadly serious, though her lips curved in the slightest smirk.

He chuckled and leaned slightly toward her, his shoulder brushing hers. “Alright, destiny. What’s the plan?”

“The plan,” she said, walking toward the booth with her chin high, “is to annihilate this game and bring that tiger home.”

The game itself was simple — or, rather, deceptively simple. Rows of glass bottles were arranged in a tight cluster, their necks gleaming under the harsh overhead bulbs. The goal: toss a plastic ring so that it settled perfectly over the neck of a bottle. Easy in theory. Infamously infuriating in practice.

A few other players were mid-game, their rings bouncing and clattering off bottles like stubborn little frisbees. None landed. The stall owner, a middle-aged man with the kind of polite-but-knowing smile that came from years of running this game, collected money and handed out rings with practiced rhythm.

Rumi’s eyes didn’t leave the tiger.

“How much?” she asked, already fishing into her bag.

“₩5,000 for six rings,” the stall owner replied.

Jinu glanced at her. “You know these games are designed—”

“I know, Jinu,” she cut in, handing over the bills. “But I’m not like everyone else.”

He raised his brows, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. “Of course not. My mistake. You’re Rumi.”

“Exactly,” she said, taking the rings like she was arming herself for battle.

The first toss arced beautifully… and bounced off the bottle neck, skittering away.

She frowned. Adjusted her stance. Tried again. Clink, clatter, miss.

Five rings later, she was ring-less and tiger-less.

“That’s fine,” she said briskly, though the corners of her mouth tightened. “Just warming up.”

Jinu leaned on the counter, watching her with an amused but soft expression. “You were close on that second one. Try that angle again?”

Round two. Another six rings. Rumi’s tosses were sharper this time, more deliberate. One even touched the bottle neck before bouncing off. She cursed under her breath.

By the fourth round, her movements had shifted from playful to tense. Her jaw was tight, her stance rigid. The crowd noise seemed to fade into the background under the steady beat of her own determination — and the frustrating clink-clink-clink of misses.

Jinu could see it. The way her shoulders stiffened, the tiny crease forming between her brows.

“Hey,” he said gently between rounds, handing her a bottle of water he’d grabbed from a nearby stall. “You’re doing great. Seriously. That last one was just a fraction off.”

She took a sip, eyes still locked on the tiger. “I’m not walking away without it, Jinu.”

“I know.” He smiled. “And you don’t have to yet.”

She slammed another bill on the counter.

By round seven, Rumi’s hair was sticking to her temple from the heat, her hand slightly sore from the repetitive flicking motion. The pile of failed rings at the back of the booth looked like a graveyard of crushed dreams.

The stall owner, still polite but clearly inwardly cheering for his profits, said, “Want to keep going?”

Rumi hesitated. For the first time, she let herself look away from the tiger and toward Jinu. Her lips pressed together.

“I…” She exhaled sharply. “I can’t. I’ve spent too much. This thing is rigged. You’d have to—”

“I’ll try one,” Jinu interrupted.

Rumi blinked. “You?”

“Why not?” He slipped a bill from his wallet, sliding it across the counter with casual ease.

She stepped aside, crossing her arms but watching him closely. “Okay, but if you win on your first try, I’m going to be so—”

Jinu tossed the first ring.

It spun in the air, sailed cleanly over the bottle neck, and landed with a soft clink.

The little bell above the counter chimed. “Winner!”

Rumi’s jaw dropped. “…You’re kidding me.”

Jinu smiled sheepishly, scratching the back of his neck. “Beginner’s luck?”

The stall owner gestured to the towering tiger. Jinu pointed to it without hesitation, and within moments, it was in his arms — or rather, barely in his arms, because the plush was so big it engulfed half his torso.

Rumi stared at him, then at the tiger, then back at him. “I can’t believe you just… after all that…” She trailed off, her expression caught between exasperation and admiration.

Jinu adjusted his grip on the plush and took a step toward her, the corners of his eyes crinkling. “Well… now it’s ours.”

She blinked. “Ours?”

“Of course. We’re sharing. That tiger sleeps in the middle.”

Something in her chest softened. She tried to keep her pout, but it melted into a grin.

“You’re impossible,” she said, stepping forward and looping one arm around his.

“And you’re stubborn,” he replied lightly. “Which is why I knew you wouldn’t quit until you got it one way or another.”

They walked through the carnival together, the tiger wedged between them like a third companion. Whenever someone stared, Rumi held her head high, as if carrying a plush the size of a small bear was a badge of honor.

Under the string lights, with the smell of cotton candy still in the air and Jinu’s arm brushing against hers, the frustration of earlier didn’t feel so sharp anymore. She still wanted to win her own prize someday — but for now, she had the tiger, and she had him.

And maybe, just maybe, that was even better than victory.

Chapter 18: Pillow Wars and Lazy Mornings

Summary:

Jinu and Rumi wake up together, slowly grin at each other, then Rumi shoves pillow in Jinu's face to get him to stop looking at her. Derpy is very relaxed.

The first light of day crept lazily through the gaps in the curtains, slipping over the bed in golden streaks. It was quiet — the kind of rare quiet that made everything outside the four walls feel far away. No alarms, no schedules, no urgent messages from Bobby telling them to be somewhere.

Just the slow rhythm of breathing, the soft rustle of blankets, and the warm weight of two people tangled together.

Jinu woke first. Not because of a noise, or because he had anywhere to be, but simply because his body decided to. His eyes opened to the soft glow of the room, and the first thing he saw was her.

Rumi.

Her purple hair was sprawled across the pillow in silky strands, catching the sunlight in little shimmers. A few pieces had slipped over her cheek, and her markings were faint but still visible, glowing faintly even in the daylight. Her lips were slightly parted, her breathing slow, and her hand was curled loosely around the edge of the blanket.

She looked… peaceful. The kind of peaceful that made him feel lucky just to be there.

So he stayed still, his head resting against his own pillow, and just… looked.

It wasn’t creepy — at least he told himself it wasn’t. It was just something he liked to do, to take in the details when she was still too sleepy to tease him back.

After a few minutes, Rumi’s eyes fluttered open. She blinked a few times, the way someone does when they’re deciding if they’re ready to wake up, before her gaze landed on him.

He didn’t move. Just smiled.

It started small — a little tug at the corner of his lips — but it grew when he saw her eyes soften.

She, in turn, slowly smiled back. It was lazy and warm, the kind of grin that only happens when there’s no rush to get up, when the only thing that matters is the person beside you.

They stayed like that for a long moment, both lying there grinning at each other in the quiet.

Then her eyes narrowed suspiciously.

“Why are you staring at me?” she asked, voice husky from sleep.

“Because you’re the first thing I want to see when I wake up,” he said smoothly.

Rumi’s brows lifted. “…That’s either sweet or really cheesy.”

“Why not both?”

She made a face, trying to hide the way her cheeks flushed. “Stop looking at me like that.”

“Like what?”

“Like I’m… something you could look at forever.”

“…Maybe you are,” he teased.

Her blush deepened, and that was apparently unacceptable — because she immediately grabbed the pillow beneath her arm and shoved it directly into his face.

Jinu made a muffled noise against the fabric, arms flailing slightly in mock protest. “Whoa—! Hey—! I didn’t do anything wrong!”

“You were looking at me,” she said matter-of-factly, holding the pillow in place.

“That’s not a crime!” came his muffled reply.

“It is now,” she said, lips twitching into a smirk she tried to hide.

Jinu finally grabbed the pillow with both hands and tugged it away, sitting up slightly with his hair now sticking up in random directions. “You’ve declared war.”

She arched a brow. “I’ve won the war.”

“Please,” he scoffed. “You can’t win if I haven’t fought back yet.”

At the foot of the bed, Derpy was sprawled on his back like a king. His tiny paws were in the air, his eyes half-closed, tail flicking lazily.

He didn’t so much as twitch when the pillow incident happened. In fact, when Rumi’s leg accidentally bumped him during the skirmish, he just rolled to his side with an irritated sigh, like ugh, humans.

“Look at him,” Jinu said, nodding toward the little creature. “Completely unbothered.”

“Because he has good priorities,” Rumi replied.

“You mean sleep?”

“Exactly.”

Derpy let out a small snore, proving her point.

Jinu wasn’t about to let the morning end in defeat.

“You know,” he said, voice dropping just enough to make her suspicious, “I could just…”

Before she could ask what he meant, he lunged — gently — tackling her back against the mattress with a grin. She squealed in surprise, swatting at him with the pillow still in her hand.

“Jinu!” she laughed.

“This is self-defense!” he countered, laughing with her.

They ended up in a messy tangle of limbs, the pillow changing hands multiple times as they wrestled for control. Every so often, Rumi would manage to bop him in the head with it, only for him to grab it right back.

Eventually, they collapsed side by side again, both slightly out of breath and grinning like idiots.

“You’re terrible at being mad at me,” Jinu said after a moment.

“I was never mad,” she admitted. “Just… trying to protect my morning face from your intense staring.”

“My staring is full of love and admiration,” he protested.

“It’s full of something,” she muttered, though she couldn’t hide her smile.

Jinu reached over, brushing a strand of hair from her forehead. “You’re beautiful, even when you’re pretending to be annoyed at me.”

“Stop it,” she said, burying her face halfway into the blanket.

“Make me.”

She peeked at him with one eye, smirking. “Dangerous words, Jinu.”

Neither of them made a move to actually get up. Derpy, sensing no imminent activity, had drifted back into a deep nap.

“What’s the plan for today?” Rumi asked eventually.

“Honestly?” Jinu said, lying back and folding his arms behind his head. “This. Exactly this. Stay in bed until lunch, maybe make pancakes, annoy Zoey, and avoid Bobby’s calls.”

“That’s… actually perfect,” she admitted.

“You know,” he added, “I think we’re really good at this whole being-together thing.”

Rumi rolled her eyes affectionately. “Yeah, you’re alright.”

“Just alright?” he gasped dramatically.

“Well…” She pretended to think. “You do make good tea. And you look decent in the morning, even with your hair sticking up everywhere.”

“I’ll take it,” he said with a grin.

Before she could settle again, Jinu reached for the pillow she’d used against him earlier and tapped it lightly against her head.

“Truce?” he asked.

She smirked. “Maybe.”

“‘Maybe’ doesn’t sound like a truce.”

“Then maybe you’ll have to keep trying until I say yes.”

Challenge accepted — and if that meant spending the entire morning making her laugh, teasing her until she blushed, and stealing little kisses in between? Well, Jinu was perfectly fine with that.

Derpy didn’t stir once.

Chapter 19: The Makeover Plot

Summary:

Rumi and Mira are out getting food for dinner and Zoey is bored so she gives Jinu a makeover to Surprise Rumi.

The dorm was unusually quiet for a late afternoon.
Rumi and Mira had left an hour ago to pick up ingredients for dinner, leaving only Zoey and Jinu behind.

Jinu had been perfectly content stretched out on the couch, one leg hanging off the side, lazily scrolling on his phone. Derpy was snoozing on the rug, and the hum of the air conditioner made the place feel almost too peaceful.

Zoey, on the other hand, was two minutes away from going insane from boredom. She sat slouched in the armchair across from him, flipping the couch pillow in her lap like it was the only thing keeping her alive.

“This is painful,” she muttered.

“What is?” Jinu asked without looking up.

“Existing without entertainment.”

“You could nap,” he suggested.

“You could do something interesting,” she shot back.

He glanced at her. “…Wow. Rude.”

Zoey suddenly sat up straighter, eyes narrowing like she’d just thought of something dangerous. “Wait. I’ve got it.”

“Got what?” he asked warily.

“Fun. We’re going to have fun.”

He put his phone down slowly. “Define fun.”

“A makeover,” she said without hesitation.

Jinu blinked. “…No.”

“Yes.”

“Absolutely not.”

“You’re Rumi’s boyfriend,” she said, already walking toward the bathroom. “This is basically part of your job description.”

“My job description?” he asked, raising an eyebrow. “I didn’t sign up for—”

“You totally did,” Zoey interrupted, coming back with an armful of beauty supplies that looked like they belonged in an actual salon. “Imagine how she’ll react when she comes home and sees you all… extra.”

He groaned, but there was an amused curve to his lips. “…You just want to mess with her, don’t you?”

“Maybe,” Zoey admitted. “But also? You’ll look amazing, and I’ll take full credit.”

Jinu sighed, leaning his head back against the couch. “Fine. But nothing weird.”

She grinned. “Define weird.”

Ten minutes later, Jinu was sitting cross-legged on the floor in front of the couch while Zoey stood behind him with a curling iron in one hand and a bottle of hairspray in the other.

“Zoey…” he said slowly, “why do I smell enough chemicals to knock out a horse?”

“That’s called beauty, my friend.”

“I think it’s called a hazard.”

“Stop being dramatic,” she said, tugging gently at his hair to twist it around the barrel.

“You’re spraying a lot.”

“Because you have stubborn hair.”

“Because it’s healthy hair,” he corrected.

She rolled her eyes. “Not for long if you keep complaining.”

When Zoey was done, she stepped back and nodded like an artist admiring their half-finished painting. “Okay. Hair: perfection. Next—” She rummaged through her closet and tossed him a shirt.

Jinu caught it and frowned. “…Is this Mira’s jacket?”

“Borrowed,” Zoey said innocently.

“And these pants…” He held them up. “…aren’t these from Rumi’s backup stage outfit?”

“Look, fashion has no gender,” Zoey said with a shrug. “Now put them on.”

He squinted at her. “…You’re enjoying this way too much.”

“Obviously.”

Zoey looped a chain necklace around his neck, added a few silver rings, and shoved a pair of sunglasses into his hand.

“You’re going for the chic, mysterious bad-boy look,” she explained.

“I already am a mysterious bad boy,” Jinu said, deadpan.

She snorted. “You’re a soft boy with resting cool face.”

He laughed, shaking his head. “Fine. I’ll play along.”

“Okay,” Zoey said, stepping back. “When Rumi walks in, you’re going to lean against the wall like you’re in a music video.”

“Which music video?”

“Doesn’t matter. Just look cool and vaguely unattainable.”

Jinu smirked. “I’m dating her. I can’t be unattainable.”

“Not with that attitude,” Zoey teased.

The front door opened, and the sound of grocery bags rustling filled the hallway. Rumi stepped inside with Mira, both balancing paper bags in their arms.

“Hey, we got—” Rumi stopped mid-sentence, her eyes locking on Jinu, who was leaning casually against the wall, sunglasses in hand, hair styled to perfection.

She blinked once. Twice.

“…What… did you do to him?” she asked Zoey slowly.

Zoey grinned like the devil herself. “Makeover. You like?”

Rumi set her bags down and kept staring. “…I don’t know whether to kiss him or ask who he is.”

Mira burst out laughing. “He looks like he just walked off the cover of a K-drama poster.”

“Exactly the vibe I was going for,” Zoey said proudly.

Jinu smirked. “So… kiss or questions?”

Rumi groaned, covering her face with both hands. “I leave you alone for two hours…”

Zoey patted her shoulder. “And I made your day better. You’re welcome.”

Mira circled Jinu like she was inspecting a work of art. “Not bad, Zo. But you missed a spot—he still looks like a nice guy underneath all that.”

Jinu shrugged. “What can I say? I’m versatile.”

Rumi finally dropped her hands, still blushing faintly. “I can’t believe you agreed to this.”

“He put up more of a fight about the pants than the eyeliner,” Zoey revealed.

Mira grinned. “The pants do things for him, not gonna lie.”

“Don’t encourage them,” Rumi muttered, though her gaze lingered on Jinu a little longer than she meant it to.

Jinu’s smirk widened. “You’re staring.”

“I’m… assessing the damage.”

“Uh-huh,” he said, clearly not believing her.

As the four of them moved toward the kitchen to unpack groceries, Zoey was practically glowing with satisfaction.

“You know,” Mira said, tossing Jinu a bag of vegetables, “this is the most fun I’ve had all week.”

“Same,” Zoey agreed. “Rumi, we should do this to him again.”

Rumi groaned. “Over my dead body.”

Jinu chuckled. “Or over your very alive, very flustered body,” he teased, earning a smack on the arm.

“Unbelievable,” she muttered — but there was a smile tugging at her lips.

Chapter 20: A Tune Trapped In Time

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu go on a date to the Korean History Exhibition and Jinu recognises his original Bipa in a display case with some other instruments, Rumi somehow manages to negotiate its return to him.

The afternoon rain had left Seoul damp and glistening, the streets smelling faintly of wet asphalt and roasted chestnuts from a vendor outside the museum gates. Umbrella in hand, Rumi bounced on her heels as she waited for Jinu to catch up, the damp air curling a few strands of her hair.

“Come on,” she urged, pulling him toward the glass doors of the National Museum’s Korean History Exhibition. “I promised you a date, and I’m delivering culture, history, and zero demon hunting. Unless a demon is hiding in a pottery vase. Which, you know… unlikely.”

Jinu smirked faintly, shoving his hands into his jacket pockets. “Knowing our luck? The most cursed vase in Korea is probably in the next room over.”

“Shhh,” she whispered dramatically, “you’ll jinx us.”

The lobby’s polished marble reflected the warm light overhead, and the moment they stepped inside, the hum of the city faded into a quiet that felt almost sacred. Their footsteps echoed as they passed the first display room—porcelain bowls and celadon vases arranged like sleeping relics under soft spotlights.

Jinu was scanning everything, his gaze methodical, almost like he was looking for something specific. But she chalked it up to his usual wariness. He’d been alive long enough to know danger liked to hide in plain sight.

They meandered through exhibits of calligraphy, bronze mirrors, and embroidered hanbok. Rumi was in her element—asking questions, making observations, occasionally tugging him toward pieces she thought looked “cool enough to inspire their next stage outfit.” Jinu smiled at her commentary but seemed a little distant, as though his mind was caught on something she couldn’t see.

It wasn’t until they entered the music section that everything changed.

The room was smaller, quieter, with only a few visitors lingering by the displays. Ancient drums sat on carved stands. String instruments rested in glass cases like sleeping artifacts from a forgotten concert. The air smelled faintly of wood polish.

And then Jinu stopped dead.

Behind one panel of glass, surrounded by a gayageum, a haegeum, and a janggu drum, sat a bipa—its pear-shaped body smooth and aged to a deep amber, the wood etched with curling dragons. Even under the muted museum lights, the mother-of-pearl inlay along the edges caught glints of iridescent color. The strings seemed to shimmer as if catching light from somewhere that wasn’t there.

Rumi took two more steps before she realized he wasn’t beside her. She turned and found him frozen, staring at the bipa like it had just spoken his name.

“You okay?” she asked, her voice soft.

Jinu’s throat worked before he managed to say, “That’s mine.”

She tilted her head. “You mean… yours as in ‘I had one like that once’?”

His eyes didn’t leave the instrument. “No. I mean that exact one. I carved those dragons myself. That’s my bipa.”

Rumi blinked, caught between awe and disbelief. Jinu rarely spoke about his life before demon hunting, and when he did, it was in fragments. Seeing him like this—still, intense, almost vulnerable—made her heart tighten.

“How long…?” she started.

“Centuries,” he said quietly. “Before the contract. Before everything. I thought it was lost.”

The way he looked at it—like it was a piece of his soul locked behind glass—made something click in Rumi’s mind. She didn’t know how yet, but she was going to get it back for him.

“Stay here,” she said, suddenly determined.

“Rumi—” he started, but she was already striding toward the curator’s desk at the end of the hall.

The curator was a middle-aged woman with neat glasses and the sort of calm, polite demeanor that came from years of telling people no without actually saying it. Rumi leaned on the counter.

“Hi! Quick question. The bipa in the music section—where did you get it?”

The curator blinked. “I’m sorry, but museum acquisitions are confidential.”

“Right. Of course. Totally understand.” Rumi lowered her voice. “But here’s the thing—it belongs to my… partner. He made it. Like, actually made it. We can prove it.”

The curator’s eyebrows rose, skepticism clear. “That instrument is centuries old.”

Rumi smiled sweetly. “And so is he.”

There was a long pause. “Do you have ownership documentation?”

“Yes,” Rumi said without missing a beat. “Well, sort of. The unconventional kind. But if you give me fifteen minutes, I can get you the most convincing proof you’ve ever seen.”

The woman’s look said she’d heard every wild claim under the sun. But something in Rumi’s confidence—or maybe her stubbornness—made her sigh. “Ten minutes.”

When Rumi came back, she found Jinu still standing by the display case, his fingers twitching faintly as if resisting the urge to touch the glass.

“Come on,” she said, grabbing his hand. “You’re getting your bipa back.”

He frowned. “Rumi, that’s—”

“Don’t ‘Rumi’ me. I’ve already convinced the curator to let you show proof.”

He stared at her, incredulous. “How?”

“Charm. Wit. Sheer persistence. And the fact that I’m very scary when I want to be.”

After-hours, the music room was empty except for the three of them. The curator carefully unlocked the display case, her hands cautious as she lifted the bipa and placed it in Jinu’s arms.

The moment his fingers touched the wood, something shifted. The air felt warmer, more alive. He ran his thumb over the dragon carvings, tracing the familiar grooves, his expression softening in a way Rumi had never seen before.

Then he plucked a single string.

The note rang out—clear, ancient, and impossibly rich. The vibrations seemed to hum in the walls, in the air, in their bones. He played a short melody, one Rumi didn’t recognize, but it carried the weight of centuries, a bittersweet beauty that made even the curator stand still.

When he stopped, there was a long silence.

“This instrument remembers you,” the curator said quietly.

By the time the paperwork was signed and the curator reluctantly handed over the velvet-lined case, Jinu looked like he was walking in a dream.

Outside, the rain had stopped completely, leaving the air fresh. Rumi walked beside him, hands in her pockets, trying not to make a big deal out of it.

“You okay?” she asked.

He stopped, turning to her. His smile was small but real, his voice low. “I didn’t think I’d ever see it again.”

“You’re welcome,” she teased, bumping his shoulder.

Then, without warning, he leaned in and kissed her.

It wasn’t long—just a warm, grateful press of lips—but it sent a pleasant shock through her, and she almost forgot her own name.

“Whoa,” she said when he pulled back. “If I knew getting you ancient instruments would earn me kisses like that, I would’ve raided the museum months ago.”

He chuckled, the sound rich and unguarded. “Rumi… you have no idea what this means to me.”

“Sure I do,” she said, grinning. “It’s your number one date with me now, right?”

His eyes crinkled. “Number two.”

She feigned outrage. “Number two?!”

“The aquarium date is still number one,” he admitted. “But this… this is close.”

“Wow. Guess I’ll have to keep working to dethrone the mighty aquarium.”

“You’ll need to bring a lot of penguins,” he said, deadpan.

“Or just steal another priceless artifact,” she shot back.

As they walked, he glanced down at her, his fingers brushing hers until they laced together.

“You went above and beyond,” he said quietly.

“That’s what supportive girlfriends do,” she replied lightly. “Besides, I like seeing you happy. And you looked like you were about to smash that display case yourself.”

He smirked. “I considered it.”

“Yeah, well, now you have your bipa and no criminal record. You’re welcome.”

They kept walking through the lamplight, the case in his other hand gleaming faintly. The bipa’s strings seemed to hum softly, as if remembering that it belonged in his arms, and Jinu couldn’t stop glancing at it.

Somewhere between the quiet streets and the smell of rain, he realized this date wasn’t just about history. It was about pieces of himself he thought were gone—pieces Rumi, somehow, kept finding and returning to him.

And he knew, without a doubt, that she’d keep doing it.

Chapter 21: Serving up a Secret Surprise

Summary:

Desperate to break his ‘bad chef’ streak, Jinu secretly enrols in some online cooking classes so he can wow the girls with some good food instead of instant ramyeon and burnt toast.

The loft was unusually quiet that late afternoon—eerily so. Normally, at this time, the K-pop demon-hunting quartet’s shared living space was a whirlwind of activity. Zoey would be on the balcony doing high kicks to some pounding EDM track, Mira would be in the kitchen nibbling on snacks while lecturing everyone about “balanced protein intake,” and Rumi… well, Rumi would usually be half-lounging on the couch, scrolling through her phone but fully ready to leap into action if a demon dared to show up unannounced.

But today, all three girls had gone out early in the morning for an intense choreography rehearsal. They wouldn’t be back until evening. And for Jinu, that meant one very important thing—this was his moment.

For weeks, Jinu had been living a double life.
By day, he was the slightly clueless guy who could slay demons but not boil an egg without setting off the smoke alarm.
By night, when everyone assumed he was gaming or watching late-night dramas, he had been sneaking into online cooking classes—his laptop balanced on the counter, headphones on, quietly mumbling along as a cheerful, mustachioed chef from Busan taught him the finer points of making perfect kimchi jjigae.

He wasn’t learning just for himself. He had a mission: to impress Rumi.

It wasn’t that she’d ever mocked his lack of culinary skills—though she had once teased him about the “hockey puck toast incident.” It was more that Jinu wanted to do something unexpected, something from the heart. Rumi had risked her life alongside him countless times in demon fights. The least he could do was risk his own pride in the kitchen for her.

Today, he was going all in.

The moment the door clicked shut behind the girls that morning, Jinu got to work.

Step one: mise en place. (He grinned proudly at the term—it was one of the first things he’d learned.) He laid out cutting boards, bowls, spices, and fresh ingredients he’d picked up from the market at dawn: thinly sliced beef for bulgogi, gleaming carrots and cucumbers for kimbap, napa cabbage for kimchi, rice he’d been soaking since noon.

Step two: music. No great meal was made in silence. He set his phone to a “Korean Home Cooking” playlist—soft acoustic guitar with a sprinkle of lo-fi beats.

Then came the real work.

The first challenge: the bulgogi marinade. Jinu measured soy sauce into a mixing bowl, followed by sesame oil, crushed garlic, sugar, and a sprinkle of pepper. His hands trembled slightly as he massaged the marinade into the beef, afraid of overdoing it. The scent was rich and savory—already worlds better than anything he’d ever attempted before.

The second challenge: rice. “No clumps, no soggy mess,” he repeated like a mantra. He checked the water level twice before turning on the rice cooker, then prayed silently to the culinary gods.

The third—and most terrifying—challenge: kimchi jjigae. He heated a pot and sautéed kimchi until it sizzled, the tangy aroma filling the kitchen. He added pork belly slices, gochujang, and broth, carefully tasting and adjusting the seasoning. It was a dance between salty, spicy, and tangy—one wrong step and it could all go downhill.

By the time the jjigae was bubbling perfectly, Jinu had sweat beading on his forehead. He wiped it away with his sleeve, not noticing the smear of gochujang across his cheek.

For dessert, he’d decided on bungeoppang—fish-shaped pastries with sweet red bean filling. This… was risky. The online tutorial had made it look easy, but Jinu quickly discovered that getting the batter just right was like fighting a demon that refused to show its weak spot. Still, after a few lumpy disasters, he finally managed two trays of golden, slightly misshapen but undeniably charming pastries.

The dining table was a masterpiece in itself: steaming platters of bulgogi glistening under the light, neat rolls of kimbap lined like little edible jewels, a pot of kimchi jjigae still simmering, and a plate of bungeoppang dusted with powdered sugar.

He lit a couple of candles—nothing too romantic, just… atmospheric.
Then he sat back, looked at his work, and felt his chest swell with a mix of pride and anxiety.

Footsteps pounded up the stairs. The loft door swung open, and Zoey’s voice rang out first.

“Ugh, if I see one more rehearsal space floor today, I’m—” She stopped mid-sentence. “Wait… what’s that smell?”

Mira appeared behind her, blinking in surprise. “Is that… food? Like, actual food?”

Rumi came in last, her hair slightly damp from a post-rehearsal shower at the studio. She glanced from the table to Jinu, who was standing awkwardly with a ladle in hand. “What… is all this?”

Jinu tried to play it cool. “Dinner. For you guys. Surprise.”

There was a long pause.

Zoey’s jaw dropped. “No offense, but the last time you tried to cook, you turned toast into a weapon.”

Mira leaned closer to the table, her eyes scanning the spread. “This looks… amazing. Like, professional chef amazing.”

Rumi stepped forward slowly, almost like she thought the food might vanish if she moved too fast. “You… made this?”

Jinu scratched the back of his neck, ears turning red. “Yeah. I’ve been… uh… taking online cooking classes. At night. For a couple of months.”

Zoey gasped dramatically. “Wait, that’s what you’ve been doing instead of grinding in the new game?”

Mira grinned. “I knew you weren’t just binge-watching dramas. Respect.”

Rumi’s eyes softened, and a smile tugged at her lips. “You did all this… for us?”

Jinu hesitated, then met her gaze. “Mostly for you. But… yeah. I wanted to give you something nice. You’ve all been working so hard.”

They sat down, and the first bite of bulgogi drew actual groans of approval. Zoey shoveled kimbap into her mouth like she’d been starving for days. Mira kept ladling more jjigae into her bowl, muttering, “This is better than my mom’s. Don’t tell her.”

Even Rumi, usually the most composed, looked completely lost in the flavors. She set down her chopsticks, turned to Jinu, and said softly, “This is incredible. I’m… honestly shocked.”

Zoey smirked over her bowl. “You know what this means, right?”

Jinu frowned. “Uh… that I should cook more often?”

Mira grinned and chimed in, “That we officially give you our blessing to marry Rumi.”

Jinu choked on his water. “Wha—?! I—I didn’t—”

Rumi nearly dropped her chopsticks. “Mira! Zoey!” Her face went crimson. “Don’t say stuff like that!”

But the corners of her mouth betrayed her—there was a hint of a smile, and her eyes had gone soft in a way that made Jinu’s chest feel warm.

When the last bungeoppang had been devoured, Zoey leaned back in her chair. “Okay, seriously though, I appreciate this. We usually come home to ramen packets or delivery boxes. This feels… I dunno… homey.”

Mira nodded, wiping her mouth. “Yeah. You didn’t just feed us. You made the whole day better.”

Rumi glanced at Jinu, her expression gentler than he’d ever seen it outside of a battle. “Thank you. Really. This means a lot.”

Jinu rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed. “Guess I should keep practicing, then.”

Zoey grinned. “Yeah, ‘cause now we expect this once a week.”

Mira smirked. “And if you do marry Rumi, we’ll be expecting bungeoppang at the wedding.”

Rumi groaned. “You two are impossible.” But she was smiling the entire time.

By the end of the night, the kitchen was a mess again—flour on the counter, dishes piled high, a faint scorch mark where Jinu had overcooked the first batch of bulgogi. But the girls insisted on helping clean up.

It wasn’t just about the food—it was the gesture, the effort, the quiet weeks of preparation he’d never bragged about.

For a guy who used to think survival meant fighting demons and dodging fireballs, Jinu realized there was another kind of battle worth winning—the one that made people feel cared for.

And judging from the look Rumi gave him as she handed him a clean plate, he was winning that one, too.

Chapter 22: Lights in His Eyes

Summary:

Rumi takes Jinu to the carnival and she loves the way how amazed he is about everything.

The air had that crisp, early-autumn bite to it — the kind that nipped at noses but carried the warm smell of roasted peanuts, fried dough, and cotton candy. Strings of carnival lights glowed like jewels against the night sky, stretching across the rows of stalls and rides in shimmering arcs.

Rumi stood just inside the entrance, watching Jinu take it all in.

She’d known he’d never been to a carnival before, but seeing it with her own eyes — the way he froze for a moment, head tilting back to follow the sweep of the Ferris wheel, his eyes going wide at the flickering game stalls and flashing signs — made her heart swell. His lips curved into a half-smile, almost shy, but full of awe, and for a second she just… stared.

Cute.

No, too cute. It wasn’t fair how easily he could look like this — all open wonder, like the world had just handed him a treasure.

“You’re smiling,” Jinu said suddenly, glancing at her.

“You’re cute,” she replied without missing a beat.

His ears went pink. “You can’t just say that out loud in public.”

“Why not? You’re mine. Everyone should know.” She took his hand, giving it a tug toward the first row of game stalls. “Come on, rookie. First stop — the ring toss.”

The ring toss was lit with strings of warm bulbs and smelled faintly of sawdust. A row of glass bottles sat in neat lines, their necks just wide enough to taunt the hopeful.

Jinu picked up the first ring with the same focus he usually saved for demon hunts. His brow furrowed, lips pressed together, his arm moving with slow precision —

Clink. The ring bounced off the bottle and skidded away.

Rumi bit back a laugh. “Strong start.”

“Warm-up,” he said, rolling his shoulders. The second ring missed entirely. The third hit the target but slipped right over.

He groaned. “Okay, apparently I’m terrible at this.”

Rumi grinned, stepping up beside him. “Here, let me show you.” She took a ring, barely even looked, and tossed it — clink — landing it neatly around the neck of a bottle.

Jinu stared at her. “You’ve clearly done this before.”

“Demon hunter reflexes,” she said smugly, handing him the last ring. “Try again. No pressure.”

This time, he threw with less overthinking, and the ring landed just barely around the bottle neck before wobbling into place. He looked at it like it was a medal.

The stall owner handed over a small plush penguin, which Jinu accepted with a boyish grin. “Meet Sir Waddles.”

“Of course you named him already,” Rumi teased, but she was smiling so hard her cheeks hurt.

Carnivals, Rumi decided, were built for indulgence. They wandered from stall to stall, and Jinu insisted on trying everything.

First was a caramel apple, which ended in him standing there with caramel stringing from his teeth. “Why is this both amazing and an extreme hazard?” he asked around a bite.

“Because sugar forgives all sins,” Rumi replied, stealing a bite before he could stop her.

Then came funnel cake, warm and crisp under powdered sugar. They tore it apart between them, fingers brushing as they passed pieces back and forth. A smudge of sugar landed on the tip of Jinu’s nose, and Rumi leaned in to wipe it off — only to swipe more across his cheek instead.

He narrowed his eyes. “That was intentional.”

“Maybe,” she said innocently.

He retaliated by dusting her hoodie sleeve with sugar. They laughed until people glanced over, smiling like they’d stumbled across a scene from a romcom.

The Ferris wheel loomed at the far end of the carnival, its lights shifting in slow waves of blue, gold, and red. Rumi led him toward it, and he eyed the height with mild suspicion.

“That’s… high,” he admitted.

“You’ve fought demons three times your size,” she reminded him, smirking.

“Yeah, but demons don’t sway in the wind.”

Still, he followed her into the little carriage, settling beside her as the wheel began to turn. The city spread out below, glowing in scattered lights, but Rumi barely glanced at it. She was watching Jinu.

His eyes reflected the kaleidoscope of carnival colors. His lips curved into a quiet, almost reverent smile. The usual guardedness in his expression was gone — replaced by something open, almost childlike.

“Beautiful,” he murmured.

“Yeah,” she said softly, still watching him.

He caught her gaze. “You’re not even looking at the view.”

“I am,” she said, voice low. “Just a different one.”

His fingers brushed hers, and she laced them together, feeling his warmth. The moment felt suspended, like the wheel had paused just for them.

After the Ferris wheel, Jinu decided it was his mission to win Rumi a prize from the basketball shooting game.

It did not go well.

“I think these hoops are smaller than regulation,” he muttered after the third miss.

“Sure they are,” Rumi teased.

“I’m serious! The ball’s—”

She kissed his cheek mid-sentence. “You’re cute when you’re making excuses.”

He missed the next shot entirely.

In the end, Rumi took over and sank two in a row, earning a giant stuffed fox that was almost as tall as Jinu. She shoved it into his arms. “Here. You can pretend you won it for me.”

“That’s insulting and sweet,” he said, hugging the fox anyway.

They wandered away from the crowds to a quieter path lined with string lights and wooden benches. The muffled hum of the carnival floated over from behind them.

Jinu sat down, and Rumi immediately took the spot beside him, curling into his side. He draped an arm around her, the giant fox sitting at their feet like a silent chaperone.

“You’re really enjoying this,” she said.

“I am,” he admitted. “Not just because of the rides or the games. Just… because I’m with you.”

Her chest warmed, and she tilted her head to look up at him. “You’re getting sappy.”

“Maybe,” he said with a grin. “But you’re smiling, so I win.”

She leaned in and kissed him — slow and warm, the kind of kiss that didn’t care about time passing.

When they pulled apart, Jinu’s smile was a little dazed. “Best date I’ve ever had.”

“Good,” she said, resting her head against his shoulder. “It’s not over yet.”

They ended the night with one last round of games, another funnel cake, and a slow walk back through the glowing gates.

The rain from earlier had left the air cool and clean, and the carnival lights reflected in little puddles along the path. Jinu carried Sir Waddles tucked under one arm and the giant fox under the other, looking like a kid who’d just conquered the best day of his life.

Rumi didn’t say anything for a while, just watched him — the way his eyes still darted to the rides they passed, the way he smiled when someone brushed by carrying cotton candy, the way he laughed quietly to himself as if replaying the evening in his mind.

Cute, she thought again. Hopelessly cute.

She squeezed his hand, and he glanced over, brows raised.

“What?”

“Nothing,” she said, smiling. “Just… love you.”

His expression softened instantly. “Love you too.”

And with the carnival fading behind them, the sound of laughter and music still clinging to the air, they walked on — warm, full, and perfectly content in the glow of the night they’d shared.

Chapter 23: Familiars on Parade

Summary:

Mira, Zoey, Rumi, and Jinu take Derpy and Sussie on a walk. Rumi and Jinu hold hands and enjoy watching Mira and Zoey struggle to keep the pets together.

It was one of those rare, enchantment-softened mornings in Seoul’s magical quarter. The kind of day that practically begged demon hunters to not fight monsters.

And for once, Huntrix was taking the bait.

Rumi had proposed it with a simple text at 7:03 a.m.

Field trip. Derpy and Sussie need a walk. Wear runes. Bring snacks.

Now, the four of them stood outside the penthouse, sunlight glinting off protective sigils etched onto leather collars and iridescent harnesses. Derpy, the massive demon tiger, radiated gentle chaos energy as he nosed the edge of the sidewalk. Sussie, the chaos crow-magpie hybrid, flitted above in lazy circles, already eyeing reflective surfaces like they were candy.

Jinu adjusted Derpy’s leash while casting a subtle “containment perimeter” charm with one hand. He looked... concerned. Very concerned.

“We sure about this?” he asked for the third time. “Sussie broke a mirror just by looking at it yesterday.”

Rumi linked her fingers with his and gave him the look—warm, calm, totally unreadable unless you were her soulmate.

“They’ll be fine,” she said, smiling up at him. “Besides, Huntrix doesn’t back down from a walk.”

Behind them, Mira was trying to stop Derpy from chewing on a bicycle rack, while Zoey fumbled with a pouch of magical calming chews.

“I don’t know what you’re worried about,” Mira called. “They’re basically model citizens.”

“Model citizens with claws and interdimensional mood swings,” Zoey added.

Derpy sneezed and teleported six feet to the left.

“See?” Mira grinned. “He’s excited!”

Jinu groaned.

They started through the enchanted market district, where floating lanterns and vendor charms bounced lazily over rune-etched cobblestones. The storefronts sparkled with spell wards, glittering dreamcatchers, and a suspicious number of "pet safe" warnings written in six languages.

Rumi and Jinu strolled hand-in-hand, radiating that “hot magical couple with weird pets” energy. Rumi was effortlessly stylish in a moon-gray coat lined with silk wards; Jinu wore dark jeans and a spell-stitched jacket with protective charms hanging from the cuffs.

Behind them, Mira and Zoey walked Derpy like he was some overgrown cosmic dog—which he sort of was.

“You think people know we’re doing this willingly?” Zoey muttered.

“Nope,” Mira said. “But secretly, I love this. Look at him. He’s majestic and ridiculous.”

Derpy tried to lick a magical newspaper off a park bench. It disintegrated in a puff of sparks.

Zoey snorted. “He just deleted a local headline.”

“Perfect boy,” Mira said, dreamy.

Sussie, meanwhile, had begun mimicking the ambient street noises—echoing vendor calls and delivery chimes—while swooping overhead in artful arcs.

“She’s putting on a show,” Zoey murmured.

“She’s thriving,” Mira said proudly.

They turned a corner just as Derpy let out a low chuff and flopped onto the sidewalk, blocking the path entirely. Several pedestrians stopped and gawked, unsure if they were seeing a tiger or an advanced cosplay illusion.

“He does this,” Mira told them with a deadpan smile. “He’s solar-powered.”

In the enchanted produce market, things got... weirder.

Derpy nosed through crates of floating kiwis and rainbow pomegranates, knocking over a pyramid of citrus charms. One rolled under a vendor cart and detonated into a burst of harmless—but very sticky—sparkle goop.

Zoey lunged after it. “We’re cleaning that up, right?”

“Totally,” Mira lied.

Sussie landed on a hanging mirror above the fruit stand and began doing what she did best—chanting nonsense.

“Shimmer shimmer, twist and tap—look too long and get a slap~”

The mirror rippled.

“Mira,” Zoey said urgently. “Mira, she’s starting.”

“Already on it.” Mira tossed a counter-glamour charm like a paper airplane. It struck the mirror with a satisfying pop, canceling the ripple just in time.

Rumi and Jinu watched from across the market, sipping spirit-infused bubble tea.

Jinu glanced over at Mira and Zoey struggling with Derpy, who was now rolling in a flower bed while Sussie dive-bombed nearby pigeons. “They’re gonna lose their minds.”

“They love it,” Rumi replied.

Jinu looked skeptical.

“They pretend they don’t,” she added. “But this chaos? It’s very them.”

He watched Zoey chase Sussie around a floating lantern and Mira barter with a vendor for a new leash rune.

“…You might be right.”

They finally made it to a quiet magical park—a safe haven warded for familiars, magical children, and overly ambitious potion testers. A gentle breeze stirred the trees, which shimmered faintly with their own protective glamour.

Rumi and Jinu picked a bench near the fountain. Derpy immediately collapsed under a tree and began snoring with the volume of a lawn mower. Sussie, soothed by the surrounding glamour, perched on Zoey’s shoulder and chirped dreamily.

Mira sat on the grass beside Derpy and patted his back.

“You know,” she said casually, “Derpy is totally your son.”

Rumi blinked. “What?”

“And Sussie’s your dramatic theater-kid daughter,” Mira continued.

Jinu looked horrified. “Please don’t say that.”

“Too late,” Zoey added, stretching out next to her. “It’s canon now. You two are the anxious magical parents. We’re the fun aunts.”

“We bring chaos, snacks, and extremely questionable life advice,” Mira said.

Sussie chirped, “Auntie Miiira~”

“See? She knows!”

Rumi laughed and leaned on Jinu’s shoulder. “I mean, she’s not wrong.”

“You’re all banned from naming our familiars again,” Jinu muttered, though he couldn’t stop smiling.

They stayed in the park a while longer. Rumi and Jinu sat shoulder to shoulder on the bench, sipping tea and listening to the sound of Sussie babble-singing to herself while Derpy snored like a content furnace.

“You’re really relaxed today,” Jinu said softly.

Rumi smiled at him. “You’re not. That’s balance.”

He chuckled and laced their fingers together. “Still worried one of them will open a gate to the dream realm.”

“They probably will,” she said serenely. “But we’ve got the fun aunts.”

Mira was currently using a flower crown spell to put tiny runed blooms on Derpy’s head while Zoey braided his tail with illusion thread.

“He looks like a prince,” Mira declared.

“He looks like a cursed anime character,” Zoey corrected.

Sussie landed on the tiger’s back and chirped dramatically. “Long live the sparkle king~”

It was going so well.

Until Sussie discovered a forgotten mirror shard embedded in a sculpture near the edge of the park.

She tapped it twice.

It shimmered.

A low hum filled the air.

Rumi stood instantly. “Zoey, Mira—!”

“We see it!” Zoey already had her fingers on a counter-spell.

Mira leapt over the grass, pulling a containment ribbon from her belt. “We trained for this!”

Jinu grabbed Derpy’s leash just as the tiger blinked toward the portal. “Nope. No field trips to mirror dimensions today.”

Sussie, however, was already half-phased into the mirror with a look of wild glee.

“Catch her!” Mira yelled.

Zoey hurled a prism trap.

It snapped shut just as Sussie giggled and tried to vanish. She popped back into the air, frozen mid-dramatic pose.

Zoey caught her and glared. “You little dimension diva.”

“Sparkle queen~” Sussie whispered, then passed out.

Everyone was quiet as they walked back through the enchanted alleys, Derpy now docile and droopy from magical exhaustion, Sussie snoozing in Mira’s arms like a smug, soot-covered puffball.

Rumi leaned into Jinu. “You know what?”

“Hm?”

“I think this counts as a successful outing.”

“You mean because no interdimensional beings followed us home?”

“And because Derpy wore the flower crown for thirty whole minutes.”

Jinu looked over his shoulder at Mira and Zoey, who were now debating whether or not Sussie deserved a commemorative t-shirt for her ‘portal stunt.’

“They’re good with them,” he admitted quietly. “Better than I expected.”

“They love them,” Rumi said. “They won’t say it, but they do.”

As soon as the door opened, Derpy flopped onto the cool obsidian floor and began to snore. Sussie climbed onto her perch above the curtain rod and curled into a ball.

Zoey immediately collapsed on the couch. “We lived.”

Mira followed, dropping beside her dramatically. “The sparkle king has returned to his kingdom.”

Rumi poured tea. Jinu smiled and handed out mochi snacks from the vending charm.

Everyone sat in silence for a long, comfortable moment.

Then Mira poked Derpy’s paw. “So, when’s our next family field trip?”

Zoey groaned. “Give me three days and a salt circle.”

Rumi raised her tea. “To our familiars, our fun aunts, and the sparkle king.”

They all laughed—even Sussie chirped in approval.

Chapter 24: Late Evening Glow

Summary:

Jinu and Rumi are cuddling in bed watching K-dramas together. But Jinu is so caught up holding Rumi in his arms he can't help but compare her to holiday seasons which Rumi is completely flattered and in love with Jinu.

The rain had slowed to a soft patter against the glass, its rhythm muffled by the steady hum of the old heater in Jinu’s apartment. The living room was dim, lit only by the glow of the TV and the faint amber light spilling from the kitchen. The scent of microwave popcorn — slightly over-buttered, thanks to Jinu’s heavy hand — hung in the air, blending with the faint floral trace of Rumi’s shampoo.

Rumi was curled into the crook of his arm, her knees drawn up, blanket draped over both of them like a secret fort. She wore one of his oversized hoodies, sleeves swallowing her hands, the fabric warm from both of their body heat. Her head rested just beneath his chin, and the faint pressure there made Jinu feel… anchored. Like the whole city could crumble, but as long as she was right here, nothing important would really change.

On the TV, a melodramatic scene unfolded — the male lead sprinting through the rain, screaming the heroine’s name with reckless abandon. The kind of thing Jinu liked to tease about, but tonight, he wasn’t paying much attention. His gaze kept dropping to Rumi’s profile: the way the screen’s soft flicker painted her skin in shades of gold and pale blue, the way her lips curved faintly when the actors exchanged longing glances.

Without even realizing, his thumb traced slow, absent circles on her upper arm. Rumi noticed — she always noticed — but didn’t say anything, just leaned in closer, sighing in that quiet way that told him she was truly at ease.

She’s winter, Jinu thought. The kind of winter where snow falls slow and steady, and the world feels softer somehow. Not the biting cold kind — no, she’s the one where the fireplace is crackling, and there’s a mug of cocoa in your hands.

Her hair shifted slightly against his chest as she adjusted, and he caught the faint citrusy note of her shampoo. But she’s spring, too, he continued silently. The kind that coaxes buds out of frozen ground, the kind where everything starts over. And maybe summer — not the burning heat, but the kind that hums with cicadas and lazy sunsets. And autumn… His lips curved faintly. She’s the first breath of cool air after a long, exhausting day, carrying the smell of leaves and something faintly sweet.

“You’re quiet tonight,” Rumi murmured, breaking into his thoughts.

“Mm,” he hummed, his voice low. “Just… watching you.”

“That’s creepy,” she deadpanned, but her mouth quirked in a smile.

He chuckled softly. “Not creepy. More like… appreciating.”

Her brow lifted, though her eyes stayed on the TV. “Appreciating what, exactly?”

“You,” he said simply. “You’re like every holiday season rolled into one.”

She turned her head to look at him, one eyebrow arching. “Okay, poet, what’s that supposed to mean?”

Jinu tightened his arm around her slightly, eyes soft. “You’re winter when I want comfort. Spring when I need hope. Summer when I want warmth. Autumn when I need to feel at home. All of them… you’re all of them to me.”

Rumi’s ears warmed instantly, and she tried to hide it by burrowing deeper into his hoodie. “Where do you even come up with this stuff?” she mumbled against the fabric.

“Would you believe me if I said it’s all original?”

She tilted her head up, eyes narrowing in mock suspicion. “Mmm… I don’t know. Feels suspiciously like something you copy-pasted from one of those ‘romantic quotes’ websites.”

Jinu grinned. “If I was going to steal lines, I’d at least make sure they were cheesy enough to make you roll your eyes.”

“You already do that,” she said, lips twitching.

He leaned down, brushing his nose lightly against hers. “Then let me prove I don’t need the internet to make you melt.”

Rumi laughed softly, shaking her head. “Big words.”

Before she could fire back with more teasing, he kissed her temple — slow, lingering, like the moment itself deserved to be savored. Then another, just beneath her ear. She felt the faint brush of his smile against her skin.

“Not bad,” she murmured, but the faint flutter in her chest betrayed her nonchalance.

“Not bad?” Jinu echoed, feigning offense. “I’m pouring my soul out here.”

She smirked. “And I’m grading you.”

“Fine, then.” He shifted slightly so he could meet her eyes directly. “Give me a target grade.”

“Hmm… surprise me.”

Challenge accepted. His hand came up to cradle her cheek, thumb brushing gently along her jawline. The kiss he gave her this time was unhurried, the kind that made the world outside their blanket cocoon irrelevant. She felt the steady beat of his heart through his chest, and the faint warmth of his fingers against her skin.

When they finally parted, Rumi let out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “…Okay. That’s at least an A-minus.”

“A-minus?” Jinu groaned, leaning his forehead against hers. “What does it take to get an A-plus?”

She grinned. “Keep trying.”

And he did. The rest of the drama played in the background, but it was reduced to a soft blur of sound as their banter melted into stolen kisses — some light and teasing, some that lingered with unspoken things neither of them felt the need to rush into saying.

Eventually, Jinu flopped back against the couch cushions, pulling her fully against him so she was half-lying on his chest. “You’re warm,” he murmured.

“You’re comfy,” she countered, tugging the blanket up around them like it was a shield against the world.

They stayed like that for a long time, trading lazy comments about the drama, about the ridiculousness of the plot twists, about what snacks they’d get if they ever decided to move from the couch (spoiler: they didn’t). Every so often, Jinu would toss in another poetic line just to make her raise a suspicious eyebrow, and every time, she’d pretend to be unimpressed — though her smile always gave her away.

And if he happened to whisper, just before she drifted off in his arms, “You’re my favorite season of all,” well… she didn’t call him out for stealing that one.

Chapter 25: Frozen Treats & Fiery Tempers: The Great Ice Cream Debate

Summary:

Jinu and Huntrix have a very heated discussion on what the best Ice Cream flavor could possibly be and they all disagree with each other’s choices.

The Demon Hunters’ apartment had survived demon attacks, magical mishaps, and Zoey’s questionable attempts at “experimental” hair dye.
But tonight, it might not survive this.

The evening had started innocently enough. The group had just come back from a minor mission — a low-level spirit haunting a subway station — and everyone was sweaty, tired, and in desperate need of comfort food. Naturally, ice cream had been suggested.

They had gathered in the kitchen, each armed with their personal tub of frozen salvation. But instead of peaceful snacking, the first spoonful had sparked an all-out war.

Rumi, leaning confidently against the fridge, twirled her spoon like it was a sword ready for battle. “I’m telling you, peanut butter chocolate is the superior ice cream. You’ve got that creamy peanut butter swirl, the chocolate base—salty, sweet, perfect balance. It’s the Beyoncé of ice cream.”

Zoey’s jaw dropped. “Excuse me?” She set down her mint chocolate chip like it was a priceless artifact that had just been insulted. “Beyoncé? Peanut butter chocolate is more like… I don’t know, a garage band trying too hard. Mint chocolate chip is a queen. It’s refreshing, sophisticated, and wakes up your taste buds like a power ballad in the middle of a rock concert.”

Mia, sprawled across a stool, gave a long, exaggerated sigh. “Please. Rocky Road beats both of you. It’s got layers. Marshmallows for fluffiness, almonds for crunch, chocolate for indulgence. Every spoonful is like a perfectly choreographed dance number.”

Jinu, still uncommitted, raised his hands in mock surrender. “I don’t know, I’ve always been a chocolate chip cookie dough guy—”

The room froze.

Rumi turned her head slowly, eyes narrowing like a sniper locking on target. “What was that, Jinu?”

He laughed nervously, scratching the back of his neck. “I mean… uh… cookie dough has the—”

“Jinu.” She stepped closer, lowering her voice into a tone that was far scarier than yelling. “Think very carefully about your next words.”

Jinu swallowed. He knew that look. He really liked his bed. He really liked not sleeping on the couch. And he really, really liked the kisses and cuddles he got from Rumi at night.

“Uh, yeah,” he said quickly, his voice a little too high-pitched. “Obviously, peanut butter chocolate is the best. No contest. I was just… testing the waters. You know. Dramatic effect.”

Rumi’s expression softened instantly. “Good answer.” She patted his chest with mock affection before turning back to the others. “See? Even Jinu gets it.”

Zoey gasped like she’d just been betrayed in the third act of a drama series. “You’re only saying that because you’re dating her!”

“Yep,” Mira muttered from the couch, where she was scrolling through her phone and sipping on a tall boba tea. She didn’t even look up. “And because if he disagreed, he’d be sleeping on the couch tonight.”

Jinu smirked sheepishly. “Can confirm. I know how to pick my battles.” He gave Rumi a sly wink. “And my rewards.”

Mira groaned audibly. “Ugh, gross. I don’t need to hear about your bedtime negotiations. Ever.”

But Zoey was not backing down. Oh no. She set her tub of mint chocolate chip on the counter like she was placing a crown on a throne. Then she dramatically pushed back her chair and stood up, hands on hips.

“Alright, clearly some of you have forgotten the art of dessert. Mint chocolate chip is not just an ice cream flavor — it’s an experience. It’s the cool breeze on a summer night. The first sip of cold water after a long run. The—”

“It’s toothpaste,” Rumi interrupted flatly.

Zoey looked personally offended. “It is not toothpaste! That’s peppermint. This is mint. It’s refreshing and rich at the same time. You people just have unsophisticated palates.” She pointed an accusing finger at Mia. “And Rocky Road? More like Rock-hard Road. Your marshmallows always freeze into little ice bricks.”

Mia gasped. “Blasphemy. You take that back.”

“Nope,” Zoey said, crossing her arms and leaning dramatically against the counter like she was in a soap opera. “I will die on this hill.”

Meanwhile, Rumi had decided the best way to win this debate was not logic… but charm. She slid up next to Jinu, leaning her head on his shoulder.

“See, babe,” she said sweetly, “you understand. Peanut butter chocolate isn’t just a flavor. It’s a lifestyle. Strong. Bold. Comforting. The kind of thing you want to come home to after a long day.”

Jinu smiled down at her. “Yeah. Exactly.”

“And if anyone disagrees…” She tilted her head, her voice turning dangerously soft. “…they can go cuddle with their toothpaste ice cream instead.”

Jinu laughed, holding up his hands. “Hey, no argument here. Peanut butter chocolate for life.”

Zoey groaned. “You are so whipped.”

“Happy and whipped,” Jinu said proudly. “There’s a difference.”

Mira, still glued to her phone, muttered, “Still gross. Seriously, I’m begging you two to get a room.”

The debate raged on for another twenty minutes. Voices got louder. Gestures got wilder. Zoey even pulled out her phone to Google “scientific proof that mint chocolate chip is the best ice cream flavor” and started reading from the results like a lawyer in court. Mia began defending Rocky Road like she was on a cooking competition show. Rumi and Jinu, now firmly a united front, kept feeding each other spoonfuls of peanut butter chocolate just to annoy everyone else.

Finally, Rumi threw up her hands. “Fine! Let’s settle this the old-fashioned way. Everyone gets one spoonful of each flavor, and we vote.”

They all turned toward the freezer…

…only to find it empty. Completely empty. Not even a stray ice cream lid.

“What the—” Mia gasped. “Where’s my Rocky Road?!”

Zoey’s eyes went wide. “My mint!”

Rumi glared. “Who took my peanut butter chocolate?”

All eyes turned to Mira, who was still sitting calmly on the couch, sipping the last of her boba tea.

She looked up at them with the slow, satisfied smile of someone who had won without even playing. “Oh, that ice cream? Yeah. I ate it.”

They all shouted at once.

“You WHAT?!”

“You didn’t even like any of them!”

“That was mine!”

Mira shrugged. “You were too busy arguing. I got hungry. And now…” She slurped the last of her drink. “…I’m satisfied. Goodnight.”

She stood, walked to her room, and shut the door — leaving four stunned Demon Hunters in the kitchen, surrounded by empty spoons, crushed dreams, and the faint scent of betrayal.

Chapter 26: Vanilla Truce

Summary:

it's a VERY HOT summer day and Rumi, Zoey, and Mira are desperate to cool off so Jinu makes everyone milkshakes (vanilla ones as to not ignite another ice cream war).

The heat was a living thing.
Not just temperature — weight. It slumped against the buildings of Seoul like an exhausted animal, pressing its paws against every window, pushing warm breath through every open door. Somewhere far away, traffic horns bleated lazily, as if even impatience was too much effort for a day like this.

Inside their shared apartment, it was no better. The air conditioning had given up yesterday, and the repair guy wouldn’t be able to come until next week. A single standing fan oscillated back and forth like the world’s slowest lighthouse beam, offering a fleeting whisper of relief every few seconds.

Rumi lay belly-down across the couch, her hair in a messy bun that had mostly fallen apart. Sweat clung to the back of her neck, and she kept flipping through a magazine without actually seeing the pages. “This is cruel and unusual punishment,” she muttered.

Zoey had sprawled directly on the hardwood floor beneath the fan, limbs spread wide like a fried egg. She cracked one eye open. “We should just fight a demon in the freezer aisle at the grocery store. Think about it — cold and heroic.”

“You’re delusional,” Mira said from her perch on the kitchen counter. She had a wet washcloth draped over her head and a half-empty water bottle dangling from one hand. Even her eyeliner looked like it had given up, smudged slightly under her eyes. “And I’d actually go with you if I thought I could walk without passing out.”

“I can’t believe,” Rumi said, flipping a page, “that in all the supernatural tech we’ve stolen from demons, not one thing is an instant air conditioner. It’s just—” She made a vague frustrated noise.

From the other side of the counter, Jinu glanced up from where he was pulling ingredients from the fridge. His hair, annoyingly perfect as always, seemed immune to the humidity. “Milkshakes,” he said simply.

Four sets of eyes turned to him.

“You can’t fight heat with more dairy,” Zoey said weakly.

“Yes you can,” Rumi countered, pushing herself up onto her elbows. “It’s called comfort.”

Mira groaned. “If it’s not iced coffee, I don’t care.”

“Trust me,” Jinu said, lining up a carton of vanilla ice cream, a bottle of milk, and a jar of honey on the counter. “This is the best way to survive the next hour without actual murder happening in here.”

“Last time,” Zoey said, rolling onto her side, “it did turn into a war. Over flavor.”

“That was not a war,” Rumi said immediately, swinging her legs off the couch. “That was—”

“You threw a spoon,” Mira interrupted.

“It slipped.”

“It dented the wall,” Zoey pointed out.

Jinu smirked faintly, already scooping ice cream into the blender. “Which is why we’re going vanilla this time. No strawberry. No matcha. No triple-choco-hazelnut thing Rumi tried to invent.”

“That was ahead of its time,” Rumi protested, padding over to lean against the counter beside him. The smell of vanilla ice cream hit her nose — cool, creamy, comforting — and she almost forgave the heat for existing. “Mmm… smells like salvation.”

“You haven’t even tasted it yet,” Jinu said, pouring in the milk.

“I don’t need to. I believe in you.” She rested her chin in her hand, watching him.

Zoey groaned from the floor. “Oh no. She’s gonna start flirting again. Somebody stop her.”

Mira mumbled from under her washcloth, “Too hot to care.”

Jinu pressed the lid onto the blender. “You really think this works on me?”

“It works on everyone,” Rumi said with a smug little smile.

The blender roared to life, drowning out Zoey’s muttered commentary. The whirl of ice cream and milk filled the air with a rising chill, and for the first time all day, the kitchen didn’t feel like a slow cooker. Rumi leaned closer, watching the liquid turn pale and frothy.

“You know,” she said casually, “this is exactly why you’re basically husband material.”

Jinu raised an eyebrow without looking away from the blender. “Because I can make milkshakes?”

“That’s just the start,” she said, counting on her fingers. “You save us from demons, you cook better than anyone here, you have perfect hair even in this heat, you—”

“—are tragically unavailable to entertain your fantasies,” he finished for her, switching the blender off.

Zoey snorted from the floor. “Ooooh, burn.”

Rumi waved a hand dismissively. “Whatever. Still facts.”

Jinu poured the milkshakes into tall glasses, the cold misting the outside instantly. He slid one across the counter toward Rumi, who took it with exaggerated care, like he’d just handed her the crown jewels. “See?” she said to Mira, who was reluctantly sliding down from the counter to grab hers. “Husband material. I’m telling you.”

Mira took a long sip, her shoulders sagging in relief. “Mm. You might have a point,” she said, then smirked. “Still, you’re ridiculous. Should I start picking out bridesmaid dresses now?”

Rumi nearly choked on her milkshake. “I’m just stating facts!”

Zoey raised her glass lazily. “To Jinu. Ultimate summer survival kit.”

Jinu just shook his head and took a sip of his own, pretending to ignore the way Rumi was still watching him over her straw with that playful glint in her eyes.

The fan kept its slow sweep across the room, the heat still pressed against the windows, but inside — between the clink of ice in glasses and the easy laughter — it almost felt like winter.

Chapter 27: You Are My Moon, My Sun, and All of the Stars

Summary:

While Rumi is out of the house, Jinu puts up glow-in-the-dark stars on Rumi’s bedroom ceiling along with two lamps (one that looks like the moon and one that looks like the Sun.) To top it off Jinu leaves a note saying “You are my moon, my sun, and all of the stars. So I did this to make sure you always know.” When Rumi walks in their shared bedroom she is completely surprised by Jinu’s romantic gesture.

The dorm had an unusual stillness that afternoon. Outside, the city hummed with the faint sound of traffic, but inside, there was only the soft ticking of the wall clock and the quiet rustle of Jinu unpacking his secret stash.
Rumi had left a couple of hours ago, off to run errands and meet up with the others for a brief training session. She wouldn’t be back until evening, which gave Jinu just enough time to pull off what he’d been planning for days.

He started with the ceiling.
Peeling the backing off each glow-in-the-dark star, he placed them carefully overhead, arranging them in swirling patterns—some in familiar constellations they’d once pointed out during a late-night rooftop mission, others in shapes only they would understand: the crooked curve of a smile, the outline of a heart, a tiny star cluster shaped like the letter “R.”
By the time he was done, the white ceiling had become a galaxy waiting to wake up in the dark.

Next came the lamps. The moon lamp—soft, round, with textured craters—went on her nightstand, angled so that its glow would spill onto her side of the bed. The sun lamp—golden, bright, almost theatrical—found its place near her desk, its light a warm contrast to the moon’s gentle hue. Together, they felt symbolic, balanced. Just like them.

But Jinu wasn’t stopping there.
He gathered blankets—soft fleece ones in pastel colors, a thick quilt Rumi loved to wrap herself in after late-night hunts—and began constructing a fort in the middle of the room. The structure grew quickly, anchored by chairs and the edge of the bed. He draped fairy lights inside, their warm glow turning the small space into a cozy hideaway.

Inside the fort, he arranged a soft pile of pillows, leaving just enough room for the two of them to sit comfortably side-by-side. On a low tray, he placed Rumi’s favorite snacks: honey butter chips, chocolate-covered almonds, tteokbokki from her favorite street vendor (still warm in its container), and a small thermos of sweet milk tea.
He added a neat stack of board games they’d played together before—Jenga, Uno, and an old, slightly frayed Korean version of Monopoly.

Finally, Jinu reached into his bag for the last surprise: a small velvet box. Inside was a delicate silver necklace with a tiny pendant shaped like a crescent moon wrapped around a sun. He’d found it weeks ago and immediately thought of her.

When everything was in place, he stepped back, hands on hips, and allowed himself a quiet moment of satisfaction. The room felt transformed—part starlit sky, part cozy retreat, part love letter without words.

The front door clicked open.
Rumi’s voice floated down the hallway, light but tired. “Jinu? You here?”

He smirked to himself and stayed silent.
Her footsteps grew closer, and then she appeared in the doorway. At first, she didn’t say a word—just stood there, eyes widening as she took in the stars overhead, the lamps, and the glowing blanket fort.

“Jinu…” Her voice was soft, almost disbelieving. “What is this?”

He finally grinned. “Welcome home. Thought you deserved a night off.”

She stepped inside, tilting her head back to stare at the glittering ceiling. “This is—wow. Did you… do all of this today?”

“Yep. And it’s not even the best part.” He gestured toward the fort. “Come on.”

She crouched to peer inside, her eyes catching on the snacks and games. “You built us a blanket fort?”

“Not just a blanket fort. The best blanket fort.” He slipped inside and patted the spot next to him. “Come test it.”

She crawled in, laughing under her breath, and immediately reached for a honey butter chip. “Okay, you win. This is amazing.”

“Wait.” Jinu reached for the small velvet box and handed it to her. “This part’s important too.”

Rumi blinked, opening the box slowly. When she saw the necklace, her eyes softened in a way that made Jinu’s chest tighten.

“It’s… beautiful,” she murmured, brushing her fingers over the pendant. “It’s us, isn’t it?”

“Yeah.” He took the necklace and gently clasped it around her neck. “So you can always carry a little bit of moon and sun with you. Like you carry me.”

Her cheeks warmed, and she gave him that rare, quiet smile she only ever showed when they were alone. “You’re ridiculous.”

“And you love it,” he teased.

“Yeah,” she admitted.

They settled into the fort, Rumi leaning against his shoulder as she started telling him about her day—the run-in with a pushy street vendor, the small victory during combat training, the funny misunderstanding with one of the other girls on the team. Jinu listened like every detail mattered, occasionally asking a question or laughing when she reached the good parts.

“You always want to hear everything,” she said at one point, shaking her head in amusement.

“Of course I do,” he replied. “It’s you.”

After her story, they moved on to games. Jenga was a disaster in the tiny space, but they laughed until their sides hurt when the tower fell straight into the tteokbokki. Uno became a surprisingly competitive match, Rumi accusing him of cheating at least twice, and Monopoly stretched on far longer than either of them planned—until Jinu finally let her win with an exaggerated sigh of defeat.

Later, the games lay forgotten, and the two of them sat close together in the dim light, sharing the last of the milk tea.
Rumi’s head rested lightly against his, and he could feel her smile even before she spoke. “You do all this for me… why?”

Jinu looked at her like it was the easiest question in the world. “Because you’re my moon, my sun, and all of my stars. And I want you to always know it.”

Her breath caught just slightly. Then she whispered, “I love you, Jinu.”

His smile softened, and he brushed a strand of hair from her face. “I love you too, Rumi.”

The space between them seemed to dissolve, and they leaned in, their lips meeting in a kiss that was unhurried, tender, and full of all the things words couldn’t say. It wasn’t about intensity—it was about closeness, the warmth of knowing they were safe here, in this little world they’d built.

When they finally parted, Rumi rested her forehead against his. “Thank you,” she said quietly. “For today. For… everything.”

Jinu’s thumb traced the edge of her necklace. “Always.”

They stayed like that, tangled together under the glow of the fairy lights, the moon and sun lamps casting a soft halo around them, and the stars above holding their quiet vigil.
And for the rest of the night, nothing else in the world existed but them.

Chapter 28: Quiet Beats

Summary:

Rumi is trying to relax and finish reading a book she's interested in. She sees out of the corner of her eye that Jinu is checking her out pretending to be busy with a chore.

The training studio was an unusual kind of quiet that afternoon—no pounding bass, no shouted counts, no squeak of sneakers against polished wood. The air was warm with late-summer light pouring through the high windows, scattering across the floor in long golden stripes. A single candle burned on the windowsill, its flame barely swaying, releasing a faint vanilla warmth that softened the room’s edges.

Rumi sat curled into the big armchair in the far corner, tucked in like she belonged there. Her knees were folded up, a fleece blanket pooled over her legs, and in her hands rested a well-worn paperback. She’d read the first half during stolen breaks in the past week, but now—finally—she had a stretch of time to sink in without thinking about choreography counts or demon patrol schedules.

The book was good. Too good, in fact—the kind that caught you so quietly you didn’t realize you’d been leaning forward, breath caught on the turn of a page. The world outside the story dimmed until there was only the voice of the narrator and the whisper of paper.

But somewhere on the edges of her focus, there was movement.

Her eyes stayed on the page, but she caught it anyway: Jinu, hovering near the music shelves on the other side of the room. He had a clipboard in one hand and a pencil in the other, his brow furrowed in exaggerated concentration as if he were deciding the fate of the universe via sheet music arrangement.

Except… he hadn’t moved on to the next shelf in five minutes.

She could feel his glances—quick flickers in her direction, like he was trying to measure her reaction without being caught. The corners of her mouth tugged upward. He was so bad at pretending.

When she finally looked up, his gaze happened to be mid-sweep toward her, and he froze, clipboard halfway to his chest like a shield.

“Permission granted,” she said, voice light and amused.

His brows lifted. “Permission?”

“To stop pretending you’re busy.” She tilted her head toward the armchair. “Come here.”

For a second, his usual easy grin softened into something quieter. He set the clipboard aside and crossed the room slowly, as though savoring the short distance. Rumi shifted just enough to give him space, expecting him to sit beside her—but instead, he lowered himself into the chair first, his hands resting loosely on his thighs.

“You’re in my spot,” she teased.

“Correction,” he said, patting his lap, “I’m offering you the better spot.”

Her eyes narrowed in mock suspicion, but she set her book aside long enough to climb into his hold, the blanket draping over them both. His arms slid easily around her waist, settling her as if this had been inevitable all along.

“Better, right?” he murmured near her ear.

She gave an approving hum, retrieving her book and leaning back against his chest. “We’ll see.”

For a while, the only sound was the soft turning of pages. Jinu rested his chin on her shoulder, not heavy, just close enough for her to feel the warmth of his breath against her cheek. His hand, draped over her middle, occasionally tightened in a slow, almost unconscious squeeze—like a reminder that she was really here.

He should have been watching the clock for their next rehearsal, but instead he watched her. The sunlight lit the fine strands of her hair until they caught gold. Her brow furrowed slightly at certain sentences, then smoothed when the words satisfied her. There was an entire rhythm to the way she read, and he found himself matching his breathing to it.

“You know,” he said eventually, voice low, “you make that book look jealous.”

Her lips quirked. “Jealous?”

“Mm-hm. All your attention’s on it, not me.”

“I invited you over, didn’t I?” she replied without looking up.

“True,” he admitted, “but you’re still ignoring me.”

She turned a page slowly, a deliberate pause before she said, “If you want my attention, you’ll have to earn it.”

That earned her a soft chuckle in her ear. “Oh, I will.” His fingers brushed along her forearm, tracing lazy lines that didn’t distract so much as they grounded her—a silent anchor in the quiet.

The minutes folded into each other. She reached for her tea, and before she could stretch, Jinu had already passed it to her. When she took a sip, he tilted his head and murmured, “You’re welcome,” like it was their own little ritual.

“You’re very… helpful today,” she noted.

“I like being useful to you,” he said simply, without the teasing lilt she half-expected. The honesty in his tone made her heartbeat shift a little.

“You already are,” she replied.

They shared a small, knowing glance before she returned to her page. But his hand didn’t leave hers—it slipped down to lace their fingers together, the light brush of his thumb against her knuckles an unspoken rhythm.

As the chapter drew to a close, she leaned back against him fully, the blanket warm, the candle still faintly sweet in the air.

“You’re staring again,” she said, eyes closed now.

“Maybe,” he admitted. “You’re kind of hard not to look at.”

She let out a quiet laugh. “Flattery isn’t going to get you—”

“It’s not flattery,” he interrupted gently. “It’s the truth.”

The air between them shifted—not heavy, but more aware. She could feel the steady beat of his heart against her back, and she realized she liked it there, like the world had narrowed to the quiet pulse of them.

“Okay,” she said softly, smiling without opening her eyes. “You can keep looking.”

He rested his forehead lightly against the side of her head. “Thanks. I plan to.”

The light outside deepened into gold, shadows stretching across the floor. Somewhere in the city, neon signs were beginning to flicker on, but here the world stayed slow. Jinu gave her another gentle squeeze, his presence as steady as the chair beneath them.

And for Rumi, that was the best part—no stage, no spotlight, no monsters to chase. Just the feeling that, with him, she could stay in this quiet forever.

Chapter 29: When Did You Get So Hot?

Summary:

Mira and Zoey are going out which gives Rumi and Jinu some alone time.

The moment the elevator door closed Jinu had Rumi’s hands pinned to the wall, looking down at her with a wide grin across his face. The Demon Hunter looked up to him with her face feeling the warmest it ever has for the evening.

Their Penthouse was completely silent since Zoey and Mira both wanted to go the bathhouse so they will be a while until the girls come back.The only thing that they could hear were their own breaths and Jinu’s in the hallway.

Oh how Jinu was dreaming about this all evening. Having her small form right underneath him, perfectly feeling his lips against hers as he would gently push Rumi into the wall as he kissed her.

The Demon heartthrob would love to hear Rumi’s tiny sounds that would come out of her, feeling her hands clench around his as Jinu would ravish Rumi’s mouth with his tongue while he rocked his hips into her.

Stars, Jinu wanted that so much and he can tell Rumi feels the same.

And now he finally had the chance.

"Jinu..?" The Half Demon whispered, looking up and felt his hands clench around hers. His hands were larger, easily encasing her hands completely.

Jinu chuckled lowly, leaning his head down so close that their foreheads almost could be touched.
"Hmmm~" Jinu teased, bringing Rumi’s hands off the wall to hold them to his chest.

"Jinu i-" Rumi currently struggled to find her wording and what she was thinking about.

"What is it Honey?" Jinu teased lowly again and followed with a chuckle.

The Half Demon took a really deep breath and leaned forward landing her lips on his in a gentle approach, tilting tour head to gain a better position. Rumi felt her hands being tightened and placed back onto the wall as Jinu began to advance on her.

Jinu had her underneath his grasp on the wall, dipping his head down as he kissed her. His let his tongue run the bottom of her lip, feeling Rumi’s mouth open to allow more access for him.

The Demon Heartthrob let out a groan, letting his tongue run across Rumi’s, twisting and sliding. He could hear a small wine from the Half Demon, letting his tongue gently twist and slide amongst hers to saviour her small noises beneath him. Jinu’s hands were now making small shapes on the palm of her hand, to which Rumi responded by clenching her hands around his.

Jinu pulled away from the kiss, enjoying the small string of salavia that connected to both of their tongues. The Demon dipped his head into Rumi’s neck and began to kiss her collarbone gently.

The Demon Hunter tilted her neck to give him some more access, to which he chuckled at.

"You make adorable sounds." Jinu breathed as he gently bit into his girlfriend's neck. Rumi whined, having her hands tense around his.
"But I would love to hear even more~" Jinu purred lowly towards the end on the sentence as he bit into her neck once again, moving upwards towards her ear.

The Demon Hunter moaned as Jinu bit behind her earlobe. He couldn't tear his eyes away from the amount of bite marks he had left on Rumi already. Not only that but her patterns were glowing which made her simply irresistible. Jinu felt her struggle beneath him as she rubbed her thighs together to gain some friction.

Jinu couldn’t help but laugh again at Rumi’s pathetic attempt.
"Aww angel.." The Demon Heartthrob said as he traced Rumi’s palm using his fingertips.
"You're wet without me even doing anything." Jinu left off with a giggle as he took her hands to rub his thumb in the centre of her palm.

Rumi could only respond with a reddened face as she dipped her head into Jinu’s ribcage area, her slick growing more with need as it grew hotter. The Half Demon breathed slowly as she felt Jinu grip her chin and tilted her head up to look him in the eyes.

The Half Demon's face was red from blushing. Jinu leaned down ever so close that their faces were almost touching.

"I didn't know that my angel was so needy~" The Demon Heartthrob winked as he pushed Rumi into the wall more and gripped her hands to roughly shove them into the wall. Jinu began panting again, looking down at her small form under him once again.

Rumi breathed Jinu’s name as she tried to rub her thighs together.
"Jinu I need you." Rumi desperately said bluntly with a reddened face, looking him in the eyes and never taking them off.

The Demon Heartthrob's blush expanded all across his face this time, the colour deepening as he lidded his eyelights.

Jinu began to kiss Rumi again, this time completely letting his tongue slide all the way down her throat. Rumi choked as she tried her best to swirl her tongue around his. The Half Demon panted heavily as she tried to breathe through her nose.

Rumi was held against the wall, feeling Jinu lightly buck into her as he filled her mouth. Rumi’s whines wouldn't stop, enjoying the way that Jinu felt around her.

"Oh Rumi.." Jinu murmured as the Demon Heartthrob pulled away with his tongue slowly retreating back into his mouth.
"You really know how to rock my world." Jinu breathed as he rested against her, feeling an obvious bulge in his shorts.

The Demon Hunter giggled and took her hands off the wall to grip at his button-down shirt. Rumi looked up to him, seeing his face plastered with redness.

"Why don't we continue this in our room with the door locked." Rumi murmured with a flushed face and batting her eyelashes.

"I'm happy to do that my love." Jinu whispered as he picked her up bridle style, tucking her head underneath his shoulder.

Jinu made his way into their room with Rumi in his arms, closing and locking the door behind him.

Chapter 30: Puzzle Pieces and Heartbeats

Summary:

Rumi is up late at night, trying to finish a cat puzzle that Zoey got for her, when Jinu comes up from behind them with a cup of tea, kisses them on the head, and wishes them good night.

The dorm was wrapped in silence, the kind that settled only after a long day of rehearsal and patrols. The other girls had retreated to their rooms, their laughter slowly fading behind closed doors. Even the city outside seemed to hush, neon signs flickering through the blinds but offering no sound.

Rumi sat on the floor with her legs tucked neatly beneath her, shoulders hunched, eyes sharp. The desk lamp illuminated her “battlefield”: the cat puzzle Zoey had given her weeks ago. Thousands of oddly shaped pieces, spilling across her desk in a chaotic rainbow.

It wasn’t just any puzzle. Zoey had chosen it for her during a rare free afternoon, her bright grin practically begging Rumi to enjoy it. “You need a hobby that isn’t stress-training or demon-slaying,” Zoey had insisted, shoving the box into her arms. “Trust me. This’ll be relaxing!”

At the time, Rumi had laughed it off. But then Zoey kept asking. Just yesterday, she had leaned against Rumi’s bunk and said, “So, how’s the puzzle coming?” Rumi had frozen, panicked, and blurted out, “Yeah, yeah, I’ve been working on it. It’s… coming along.”

It was a lie. A little white one, but still a lie. And now, guilt drove her into determination.

I can’t let her down, Rumi thought as she pressed another piece into place—only for it not to fit. She groaned, pulling her hair back into a messy bun. This is supposed to be a cat, right? How do all these pieces look like abstract nightmares?

She picked up another piece, rotated it, squinted, sighed, and tried again. Nothing. Another. Still nothing.

Her eyelids were heavy, her back ached, but the thought of Zoey’s curious face tomorrow kept her glued to her seat. She wanted to be able to smile and say, “Yep, see? I’m almost done.”

She was so lost in her stubborn focus that she didn’t notice the footsteps behind her.

“Still up?”

Rumi startled, nearly knocking over the puzzle box. She turned and found Jinu standing in the doorway, soft and sleepy in his loose pajamas, a mug of tea in each hand. His hair was adorably tousled, his eyes half-lidded from drowsiness, but his smile—gentle, warm—was fully awake.

“I—uh—yeah,” Rumi stammered, trying to look casual. “Just… working on this.”

He stepped closer, setting one mug beside her elbow. Chamomile steam rose, calming and floral. The second mug he sipped himself. “You’ve been at it for hours.”

“It’s fine,” Rumi said quickly, tugging another piece closer. “I’ll just… find this corner. And then the rest will come together.”

Jinu crouched beside her, studying the mess of pieces. “You know puzzles are supposed to be relaxing, right? Not… this.” He gestured at her furrowed brows and tight jaw.

Rumi bit her lip. “…Zoey asked me about it earlier. I told her I’d been working on it. But I hadn’t. So now I have to catch up before she notices I lied.”

Jinu’s expression softened. He reached out and brushed a stray strand of hair from her face, his fingers lingering at her temple. “You’re too hard on yourself. Zoey wouldn’t mind. She just wanted you to have fun.”

“I know,” Rumi whispered. “But I want to keep my word. Even if it was… sort of fake.”

He sighed gently, the sound more affectionate than frustrated. Then, before she could protest further, he leaned down and pressed a tender kiss to the top of her head.

Rumi froze, warmth blooming across her chest. His lips lingered for just a heartbeat before he pulled back.

“Good night, Rumi,” he murmured, voice hushed and loving. “Please don’t stay up too late.”

Her cheeks burned, her stubborn focus crumbling. The puzzle didn’t feel as important anymore, not compared to this—his quiet care, the way he always seemed to know when she needed a pause.

She blinked up at him, caught in that familiar admiration she rarely let herself voice. The way his dark eyes softened just for her, the gentle curve of his smile, the way he carried himself with an unspoken steadiness… Jinu wasn’t flashy like the others. He was her anchor.

“Wait,” Rumi said suddenly, as he turned to leave. She pushed the puzzle pieces aside and stood, her legs a little stiff. “I… I’ll finish it tomorrow. You’re right. I think I just need…”

“Sleep?” Jinu offered with a teasing smile.

“Cuddles,” Rumi corrected softly, surprising even herself.

His eyes widened slightly, then softened further. Without another word, he reached for her hand, his fingers intertwining with hers as naturally as breathing. “Then let’s go.”

The dorm’s hallway was dim, moonlight slipping through the high windows. Rumi followed him into their shared room, where the bed was already warm from his earlier nap. He guided her in like she was something precious, pausing only to make sure she had water at her bedside and her phone charging. It was such a small detail, but it made Rumi’s heart swell.

When she slid beneath the blanket, Jinu tucked it around her shoulders, brushing another kiss across her forehead. “Comfy?” he asked.

She nodded, her throat too tight with affection to answer right away.

As he settled beside her, she turned to face him, drinking in the sight of him this close: the curve of his jaw, the softness of his lips, the little crease near his brow that always showed when he was worried about her. She wanted to memorize it all.

“You’re staring,” he whispered, amusement flickering in his tone.

“Maybe I like what I see,” she shot back, though her blush betrayed her.

His laugh was quiet, warm. He leaned closer, his hand brushing against hers under the blanket until their fingers laced together again. For a moment, they simply looked at each other, the silence stretching—not heavy, but sweet.

Then he closed the distance.

Their lips met softly, hesitantly at first, like testing the waters. Rumi melted into the kiss, her hands sliding up to his chest where his heartbeat thudded steady and reassuring. Jinu deepened the kiss just slightly, tilting his head to fit against her better, his free hand cupping her cheek.

When they pulled apart, breath mingling, Rumi’s eyes fluttered open. She couldn’t stop the smile that curved her lips.

“You always know exactly what I need,” she whispered.

He kissed her again, slower this time, like sealing a promise. When they finally settled back, his arms wrapped around her, Rumi tucked her head beneath his chin, feeling safe and whole in a way she rarely allowed herself to admit.

The puzzle, Zoey’s questions, her little lie—all of it could wait. Tonight, she only wanted this: the warmth of Jinu’s embrace, the quiet of their shared breaths, and the steady comfort of knowing she was loved.

As sleep pulled at her, she murmured, “Thank you… for being you.”

Jinu hummed in reply, already half-asleep, but his hold on her only tightened.

And in the silence of the night, with puzzle pieces forgotten and hearts aligned, Rumi finally let herself rest.

Chapter 31: The Great Pajama Fashion Show

Summary:

Jinu just want to go to sleep but Rumi is having trouble deciding what matching pajamas they should put on so they put on a fashion show for Mira and Zoey to see which one they should pick.

The dorm was wrapped in the kind of quiet that only came after long days and longer nights. Outside, the city hummed with faint neon life, muffled through the thick windows, but inside the girls’ room the air buzzed with something else entirely: indecision.

Rumi sat cross-legged on the floor with a mountain of pajamas scattered around her like colorful confetti. Soft cotton, silky satin, flannel covered in cartoon doodles—half of her wardrobe was already strewn across the carpet. She rested her chin in her hands, a frown tugging at her lips.

“This is impossible…” she muttered, lifting one pair of pajamas against the light. Pastel blue with embroidered little moons. Cute, but maybe too plain. She tossed them onto the growing “maybe” pile. Then she tried another: pink with cartoon cats playing with yarn. Adorable, but maybe too silly. That went on the pile too.

Across the room, Jinu leaned against the edge of the bed, rubbing his eyes. His hoodie was slipping off one shoulder, and his hair stuck up in tired tufts. He had barely survived rehearsal and their latest demon patrol, and now Rumi had drafted him into pajama-decision purgatory.

“Rumi…” His voice was low and hoarse from exhaustion. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees. “It doesn’t matter. Just pick any. You’ll look perfect in all of them.”

Rumi whipped her head toward him, cheeks faintly pink. “That’s not the point, Jinu! Matching pajamas have to be perfect. It’s a vibe. A whole statement.” She held up a pair of neon pajamas decorated with tiny thunderbolts, pointing at him like a lawyer presenting evidence. “We’re not just wearing them. We’re committing to them.”

Jinu gave her a tired smile, the kind of crooked smile he only managed when he was too sleepy to censor himself. “I’d commit to anything with you.”

Her ears went pink this time. “Stop saying stuff like that so casually…”

He leaned his head back against the bedframe, eyes closing again. “Can’t help it. It’s true.” After a beat, softer, almost a whisper, he added: “I love you, Rumi. Even if you make me sit through a pajama apocalypse.”

Her chest squeezed. For a moment, the whole pile of pajamas didn’t matter. She just wanted to crawl into his arms, to let him fall asleep against her shoulder. But then she shook her head and sat up straighter. No. Pajamas first. Cuddling later.

“Okay,” she said, standing up suddenly, determination lighting her face. “New plan. We need outside judges. If we make this a fashion show, it’ll be easier to choose. That way you don’t have to pretend to care anymore.”

“I do care…” Jinu murmured, his voice almost lost in a yawn. “I care about you. Always.”

Rumi’s heart fluttered again, but she quickly turned toward the door before she melted completely. “Mira! Zoey!” she called. “Come here, we need fashion critics!”

Within minutes, Mira appeared first, sketchbook tucked under her arm, eyebrows raised in mild curiosity. She perched on the arm of the sofa, clearly amused already.

“What is this?” she asked, eyeing the clothing chaos.

“Fashion show,” Rumi declared dramatically. “Pajama edition.”

Behind Mira, Zoey bounced into the room like a burst of fireworks. She had a bowl of popcorn in her hands and her smile was practically glowing. “Did someone say fashion show? Oh, this is going to be good.”

Jinu, still glued to his spot on the floor, groaned quietly into his hoodie. “Why… why did I agree to this…”

“Because you love me,” Rumi said sweetly, patting his cheek before handing him the first pair of pajamas.

Zoey squealed. “Oooo, matching pajamas couple edition? This is adorable!”

Mira smirked. “This is torture for him, but adorable for us.”

And so, the show began.

The first round featured the pastel star pajamas. Rumi twirled dramatically, her hair flying as she spun, while Jinu shuffled next to her, barely lifting his feet off the ground. His head tilted forward like he was one blink away from collapsing. Still, he forced himself to straighten, draping one arm around Rumi’s shoulders.

“Couple look, night sky edition,” Rumi announced like a real model. “Do we look like shooting stars in human form?”

Zoey clapped enthusiastically. “Yes, yes, very celestial, I love it.”

Mira gave a thoughtful nod. “Clean design, flattering color. But Jinu looks like he’s about to fall asleep standing.”

“Because he is,” Jinu mumbled, leaning a little too heavily on Rumi. “But you’re the prettiest star, Rumi. Always.”

She gave him a look that was half exasperation, half soft affection. “You can’t just keep saying stuff like that when you’re half-asleep…”

“Then don’t keep being so easy to love,” he whispered back, his voice barely audible but enough to make her knees weak.

Rumi quickly pulled him along before Mira or Zoey noticed how red her cheeks were.

The second round was the thunderbolt pajamas. Rumi strutted confidently, hands on her hips, while Jinu trudged beside her like a zombie. He gave the laziest “pose” possible—just lifting one hand halfway like a wilted flower.

“Bold. Striking. Electrifying!” Rumi declared with flair.

Zoey giggled so hard she almost spilled her popcorn. “Oh my gosh, Jinu looks like he’s about to short-circuit instead of electrify.”

Mira raised an eyebrow. “The print is fun, but I think Rumi’s carrying the vibe way more than Jinu.”

Jinu blinked slowly, trying to focus on Rumi. “…I’ll wear thunderbolts if that’s what makes you happy.”

Rumi’s expression softened for a moment before she quickly snapped back into “runway mode.”

Round three: cartoon kittens. Rumi leaned into the cuteness, doing little paw motions and exaggerated meows. Jinu… simply yawned, eyes watering as he tried to stay upright.

Zoey squealed, hugging her popcorn bowl. “ADORABLE. This one’s my favorite!”

Mira chuckled. “Rumi looks like a princess of cats. Jinu looks like the grumpy old tomcat who didn’t ask for this.”

Rumi laughed too, tugging at Jinu’s sleeve. “Come on, do the paw pose with me.”

“I love you, Rumi,” he muttered instead, leaning his forehead briefly against her temple. “Even if you turn me into a cat.”

Her laugh caught in her throat, suddenly soft. She gently nudged his face away, her cheeks flaming. “Don’t say that in front of everyone…”

Zoey gasped dramatically. “Did he just confess again? He’s unstoppable tonight.”

Mira smirked knowingly.

Round four: the music-note pajamas. Black with white notes scattered across the fabric. Rumi swayed like she was dancing to an invisible beat, and Jinu—though sluggish—actually managed to give a small spin beside her.

Zoey shrieked. “YES! That was a twirl! I saw it!”

Mira clapped politely. “Finally, a little effort.”

Rumi giggled, grabbing Jinu’s hand. “See? You can do it if you try.”

Jinu let out a sleepy chuckle, squeezing her fingers weakly. “I’d do anything if you asked.”

Rumi froze for half a second, caught between flustered and melted, before quickly pulling him off “stage.”

The show went on longer than any of them expected. Rumi kept adding more rounds—flannel checkers, floral satin, even a set with cartoon bunnies. Mira and Zoey played their parts perfectly as judges, giving overly dramatic commentary while snacking. Jinu barely clung to consciousness, yawning every two minutes, but every time Rumi looked uncertain, he found enough strength to murmur: You look beautiful. I love you. It doesn’t matter what we wear. I just want to sleep next to you.

By the time they reached the “final round,” Rumi was genuinely stumped. She stood before the last two options—those pastel stars again, and a soft lavender pair with little cherry blossoms embroidered at the cuffs. She bit her lip, glancing between them.

Zoey leaned forward. “This is it. The finale.”

Mira rested her chin on her hand. “Choose wisely.”

Jinu, meanwhile, had sunk halfway onto the bed, blinking slowly. “Rumi…” His voice was a whisper. “Pick whichever one makes you happy. That’s the perfect one.”

She looked at him then, really looked—the dark circles under his eyes, the way he was fighting so hard to stay awake just to support her silly fashion show, the faint smile still tugging at his lips because she was in front of him. Her heart ached with affection.

Quietly, she picked up the lavender cherry blossom pajamas. “These. They feel… right.”

The second the words left her mouth, Jinu’s entire body reacted. He stood, scooped her up effortlessly in his arms, and made straight for the bed.

“Jinu!” she squeaked, arms instinctively wrapping around his neck. “W-wait—”

“No waiting,” he murmured into her hair, voice low and firm despite his exhaustion. “You picked. That means I finally get to sleep. With you.”

Zoey squealed behind them. “OH MY GOSH, HE JUST PRINCESS-CARRIED HER!”

Mira smirked knowingly again. “About time.”

Rumi’s face was burning, but when Jinu lowered her gently onto the bed and collapsed beside her, tugging the blanket over them, all she could do was laugh softly. She nestled against his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat.

“I guess… lavender was the right choice after all,” she whispered.

Jinu pressed a lazy kiss to her forehead, his voice slurred with sleep. “The right choice is always you.”

Within moments, his breathing evened out. Rumi lay there smiling in the dark, her hand curled against his hoodie, before finally letting her own eyes close.

Mira and Zoey exchanged a glance from the doorway.

“Should we…?” Zoey whispered.

Mira shook her head, smiling faintly. “Nah. Let them sleep.”

And so they left, leaving the room in gentle silence, the pile of discarded pajamas forgotten, while Rumi and Jinu finally drifted into the peace they both deserved.

Chapter 32: Sweet Morning Routines

Summary:

Rumi gets a special day off for herself mainly because she wants Jinu to treat her like a princess.

Every morning Rumi woke up the same way. Small bars of soft early morning sun would spread across the bed, warming her and allowing her to slowly bring herself back to the land of the living. Rumi lately always woke up with a feeling of absolute contentment and a strong warm body pressed against her back and this morning was no exception. With the soft light caressing Rumi’s face and the periodic warmth of Jinu’s soft breaths on the back of her neck she was in a state of pure sleepy bliss. If Rumi had her way She'd never move again.

As Rumi snuggled deeper into the cocoon of warmth she felt a small movement behind her and the arm wrapped around her waist tensed and pulled Rumi more firmly against the body behind her. The Half Demon sighed softly and closed her eyes again, willing the moment to last forever. With no responsibilities for the day, Rumi was in no hurry to get up and allowed Jinu to sleep for longer as she relaxed in his arms.

Rumi doesn’t know how much time passed but she was just beginning to drift off to sleep again when she felt Jinu’s gentle brush of lips against the skin of her shoulder. The soft touch continued from Rumi’s shoulder and up the side of her neck as Jinu lazily kissed his way up until his mouth rested just below her ear, his breath fanning over her face. A smile worked its way onto Rumi’s face and she turned around so that she was lying face to face with him.

Opening her eyes, Rumi found his face only an inch from her own, a sleepy smile gracing his angelic features and a soft golden glow on his cheeks where the sun hit his skin. His hair was a fluffy mess from sleep, some of it falling into his eyes, and Rumi couldn’t stop herself from reaching up and running her fingers through its softness. Jinu closed his eyes again at her touch, letting out a soft sound of contentment as The Demon Heartthrob leaned his forehead against her and tightened his grip at Rumi’s waist.

They stayed like that for a while until Rumi could feel Jinu starting to fall asleep again. Rumi trailed her hand down to cup his face as she tilted her head to press a soft kiss to his lips to wake him up again. The Demon Heartthrob didn’t hesitate in kissing her back more firmly, causing a wide smile to appear on her face.

“Good Morning,” Rumi whispered once she pulled away from the kiss.

“Morning sweetheart.” Jinu’s voice was low and husky with sleep and the sound sent a flutter through her stomach. “Sleep well?”

The Half Demon nodded. With him next to her, how could she not? Jinu leaned up and placed a sweet kiss on Rumi’s forehead before rolling away and getting out of bed. She let out a little whine of protest as the warmth of his body left her own body and reached out to attempt to pull him back. Rumi watched him pull on a loose-fitting t-shirt and silently mourned the loss of his shirtlessness. Jinu chuckled as he heard Rumi whine and saw her grabby hands, moving around the end of the bed and sitting down next to her. Brushing a strand of Rumi’s hair away from her face, Jinu tried to convince her to get up with him.

“Come on, Rumi. I’ll make you chocolate chip pancakes if you get up.”

“We both know you’ll make me chocolate chip pancakes anyway if I want them.” In fact they both knew he’d do just about anything Rumi asked him to.

“True, but you still have to get up to eat them, we have a rule about eating in bed, remember?” Jinu was right, the rule had come to be when Zoey knocked a whole tub of melted ice cream over and ruined the duvet.

“Alright fine, but I’m staying here until they’re done, and you have to give me a proper kiss before you go.” The Half Demon grinned up at him and Jinu let out a small laugh, shaking his head as he leaned down towards her. Rumi pushed herself up and wrapped her arms around his neck as their lips met in a deep kiss. It didn’t last long before Jinu moved to pull away, but Rumi wanted more and pulled him back to her, her tongue begging for entrance to his mouth which Jinu granted immediately, letting out a soft sound of surprise at the intensity of their kiss.

The kiss lasted a couple of minutes with Jinu hands constantly roaming her sides as her own tangled in his hair, before they eventually pulled away, both breathing heavily. Rumi smiled cheekily and poked him in the chest before telling Jinu to go make her breakfast. The Demon Heartthrob just laughed and went to do as Rumi asked, allowing her to relax back in bed for a few more minutes. Rumi watched him walk away and was struck again by just how lucky she was to have him back in her life and how much she never wanted to lose him ever again.

Rumi stayed lost in thoughts of Jinu until the smell of pancakes began to fill the room and her stomach growled in want. The Half Demon stretched and pulled herself out of the comfort of the bed, throwing on the closest sweater, one of Jinu’s which swamped her and filled Rumi with comfort, before following the delicious smell to the kitchen.

The Half Demon winced when her bare foot met the cold tile of the kitchen floor as she shuffled over to where Jinu stood by the stove. Coming up behind him, Rumi wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his back, savouring his warmth.

“Hey there sleepyhead, you ready for breakfast?” Jinu didn’t even turn around as he spoke, concentrating on the pancakes but relaxing into her touch. Rumi nodded against his back before moving away to make coffee. Rumi rooted through the cupboards, desperately searching for the coffee grounds, but came up empty.

“Jinu, we’re out of coffee. How am I meant to function with no coffee?” Rumi groaned as she turned to face him again.

“You can survive without it for a day, can’t you? I’ll go out and get some later.” Jinu stacked the chocolate chip pancakes on two plates and brought them over to the small dining table after drowning them in syrup. Rumi sat down opposite and dug into her breakfast, letting out a soft moan when she tasted the first bite.

“You need to get ice cream too, Mira ate the last of it yesterday,” Rumi said around another mouthful of food.

“And why do I have to get your ice cream?”

“Because it’s your house, food is your responsibility,” Rumi grinned at him.

“Rumi, you live here first. It’s not just my house anymore.”

“Okay, how about this; you should get me ice cream because you love me and it’ll make me happy?”

“Fiiiiine. I’ll get you some ice cream, but you have to go watch that new movie with me tomorrow.”

“Deal.”

“You finished or do you want me to make more?” Jinu inclined his head in the direction of Rumi’s now empty plate.

“No, I think I’m done.” The Half Demon stood up and grabbed both their plates, walking across the kitchen and leaving them in the sink to deal with later.

“Is that my sweater?” Rumi turned and saw Jinu looking at the length of sleeve hanging past her hands with a wry smile.

“No,” Rumi replied very simply, “it’s mine.”

“I’ll rephrase; was that my sweater?”

“It may have been…once.” Rumi crossed her arms and cocked an eyebrow, daring him to challenge her claim on the garment.

“Thought so,” Jinu smirked as he rose and moved towards her, “I think you should wear it more often, it looks good on you.” He tugged on the soft fabric, pulling Rumi into him and resting his hands on her hips as Jinu leaned down to kiss Rumi softly.

“What do you feel like doing today then Rumi?” Jinu asked after finally pulling away. Rumi thought for a minute before deciding that she'd like to do absolutely nothing.

“I think we should have a nothing day. I'll talk with Bobby that the girls and I would like a day off.I just wanna cuddles and watch movies or something, that sound good?” Jinu ducked his head down once more and quickly kissed her forehead.

“Sounds perfect,” Jinu murmured against her skin before grabbing her hand and leading Rumi towards the couch. Jinu sat down at one end and she curled up next to him, throwing her legs across his lap and resting her head on his chest, making herself comfortable before Rumi dragged a blanket over them. Jinu turned on the screen and pressed to resume the film they started last night before settling into the couch cushions, wrapping one arm around Rumi’s shoulders and resting his other hand on the bare skin of her leg, rubbing small circles with his thumb. Rumi hummed in contentment and tilted her head to place a kiss to his jaw.

“I love you Jinu,” Rumi whispered into his skin.

“I love you too Rumi, now shut up and watch the movie.” Rumi laughed and hit his shoulder lightly before switching her attention back to the screen and relaxing further into Jinu’s body, thankful for a lazy day with the person she loved most.

Chapter 33: Midnight Mishaps

Summary:

While Rumi is cuddling in bed with Jinu along with Derpy the tiger. She gets a call from Zoey that she along with Mira are stuck in the elevator. Rumi has no idea what she said so she call her manager Bobby so he could help just so she can fall back asleep in Jinu’s arms.

The city of Seoul glittered in the distance like a sea of stars. The dorm where the Demon Hunters stayed, tucked high above the street in a sleek apartment tower, was unusually calm for once. No demons, no surprise patrols, no late-night training drills. Just silence, the kind of silence that wrapped itself around you like a blanket.

Inside Rumi’s room, the scene was almost too perfect to be real.

Rumi lay curled on her side, her dark hair spilling across the pillow like soft ink. Jinu, still in his loose hoodie and sweatpants, had drifted off beside her. His arms were locked around her waist, secure and unyielding as if he were afraid she’d vanish if he let go. His chest rose and fell steadily, his breath brushing the top of her head. Rumi could feel the gentle rhythm vibrating against her cheek, steadying her heartbeat.

At their feet, sprawled like he owned the whole bed, Derpy the tiger snored softly, paws twitching with whatever tiger-dream he was having. Every once in a while, he’d flick his ear or rumble low in his throat, but otherwise he was content to be their oversized, striped foot-warmer.

Rumi’s eyes fluttered half open for a moment, only to close again. She was so warm. So safe.

And then her phone buzzed violently on the nightstand.

The vibration rattled against a half-empty water bottle, making it clatter loudly. Rumi groaned. She tried to ignore it. Tried to burrow deeper into Jinu’s chest. But the buzzing continued, relentless.

With a dramatic sigh, Rumi stretched an arm out, fumbling blindly across the nightstand until her hand closed on the phone. She cracked one eye open, wincing at the bright screen.

Zoey.

“Oh no,” she muttered. “Not tonight.”

Still, she swiped to answer, pressing the phone clumsily to her ear while trying not to disturb Jinu.

“Rumi!” Zoey’s panicked voice nearly blasted her eardrum. “Rumi, you have to help us!”

Rumi winced, pulling the phone slightly away from her ear. “...Zoey?” Her voice came out as a slurred mumble. “It’s like... three a.m. What…”

“We’re stuck!” Zoey practically shrieked.

“Stuck,” Rumi echoed dully, eyes still closed. “Like... gum on a shoe? Or… stuck like traffic?”

“No! The elevator!”

Beside her, Jinu shifted slightly, tightening his arm around her waist. His face buried itself deeper in her hair. Rumi’s heart skipped; she couldn’t let Zoey’s shrieking ruin this moment.

“Elevator?” she repeated groggily.

“Yes! Mira and I are in the elevator and it’s not moving!” Zoey’s voice cracked with frustration. “We’ve been pressing every button but nothing’s working! It’s so cramped and hot and Mira’s about to faint and—Rumi, are you even listening?!”

Rumi blinked, her tired brain taking several sluggish seconds to piece it together. “So… you and Mira… are stuck… in the elevator.”

“Yes!”

“And… you want me… to do something about it.”

“OBVIOUSLY!”

Rumi yawned so hard she almost dropped the phone. “...Got it.”

She hung up before Zoey could scream again.

For a second, she considered getting up. She imagined slipping carefully out of Jinu’s arms, tiptoeing to the elevator, maybe pressing a few buttons, waiting with Zoey and Mira until someone fixed it.

Then Jinu murmured something in his sleep—her name, soft and warm—and his grip around her waist tightened like a lock.

Her decision was instant.

Rumi rolled back against him, clutching the phone again with a smirk. She scrolled her contacts, pressed Bobby’s name, and waited.

It rang three times before he picked up, his voice groggy. “Hello? This better be important.”

“Bobby,” Rumi whispered. “Zoey and Mira are… somewhere. Elevator, I think. Can you, like… handle it?”

There was a pause. “…Excuse me?”

“They’re stuck,” Rumi explained simply. “In the elevator. They want help.”

“Then why are you calling me?”

“Because…” Rumi shifted, settling more comfortably against Jinu’s chest. “I can’t move. Jinu’s arm is… too comfy. And his hoodie smells nice. You understand.”

“I—Rumi, are you serious right now?”

“Dead serious. Please? Pretty please?”

Bobby groaned so loudly she had to pull the phone away from her ear. “Fine. But they’re going to kill you later.”

Rumi smiled lazily. “Worth it. Thanks, Bobby.”

Before he could argue, she hung up, tossed the phone back on the nightstand, and melted into Jinu’s warmth again. Within minutes, she was asleep.

Meanwhile, in the elevator, things were less dreamy.

Zoey banged on the metal doors with both fists. “HELLO? Anybody out there?!”

Mira sat slumped against the wall, fanning herself with a folded sheet of paper. “Stop yelling, you’re making it hotter.”

“I’m not yelling, I’m trying to get us rescued!” Zoey snapped, jabbing the emergency button again. It flickered uselessly. “And where’s Rumi? She should have come by now!”

“Maybe she didn’t understand you,” Mira muttered. “You know how she gets when she’s half-asleep.”

Zoey’s eyes blazed. “No. She understood. And if she didn’t come, it’s because she didn’t want to.”

The elevator gave a small jolt, making Mira squeak and grab the handrail. Zoey muttered a few choice words under her breath.

Finally, after what felt like forever, the doors groaned and creaked open. Standing there, rubbing his temples with the weariness of a man who’d rather be anywhere else, was Bobby.

“You owe me,” he said flatly.

Zoey and Mira stumbled out, gasping in relief. “Finally!” Zoey cried. “You’re a lifesaver, Bobby!”

“Don’t thank me,” Bobby muttered. “Thank your fearless leader. Oh wait, you can’t—because she’s asleep.”

Zoey froze. Mira blinked. “Wait… asleep?”

“She called me,” Bobby explained, heading back down the hall. “Said she couldn’t help because Jinu was too comfy. You can take it up with her in the morning. I’m going back to bed.”

Zoey’s jaw nearly hit the floor. Mira just groaned. “Unbelievable.”

Morning sunlight poured into the kitchen, golden and soft. The smell of sizzling eggs and toasting bread filled the air.

Rumi hummed to herself at the stove, flipping eggs neatly in the pan. She wore one of Jinu’s oversized hoodies, sleeves pushed up to her elbows, her hair still tousled from sleep.

Behind her, Jinu leaned against the counter, slicing fruit with easy grace. Every so often, he’d sneak a look at her, his lips curving into a small, soft smile that made Rumi’s chest flutter.

“You’re staring,” she teased without looking back.

“Maybe,” Jinu admitted, setting a slice of apple on the cutting board. “Can you blame me? You’re cuter than breakfast.”

Rumi rolled her eyes, but her cheeks flushed pink. “That’s the cheesiest thing I’ve ever heard.”

“Doesn’t make it less true.”

When she turned, Jinu leaned down and brushed a quick kiss across her cheek. She laughed, swatting his chest lightly. “Careful, you’ll burn the toast if you distract me.”

“Worth it,” he said with a grin, sliding an arm around her waist from behind. She squeaked when he rested his chin on her shoulder, watching her cook. “Now I get the best view and the best breakfast.”

Derpy padded into the kitchen, tail swishing. He gave a low rumble, eyeing the pan of eggs hopefully.

“No, Derpy,” Rumi said firmly, nudging him away with her foot. “These are for us.”

“Maybe he wants toast,” Jinu joked, tossing the tiger a crust. Derpy caught it midair and crunched it happily.

It was perfect. Warm. Domestic. Too perfect.

Because just then, the sound of stomping feet thundered down the hall.

Zoey and Mira burst into the kitchen, both looking as if they hadn’t slept a wink.

“Rumi,” Zoey snapped, arms crossed. “We need to talk.”

Rumi froze with the spatula mid-flip. “…Good morning?”

“Don’t ‘good morning’ me!” Zoey barked. “You left us trapped in the elevator all night!”

“Correction,” Mira said dryly. “Two hours. But still.”

Rumi set the spatula down, suddenly very interested in the eggs. “…I might have… delegated.”

“Delegated?!” Zoey’s voice pitched high. “You called Bobby because you didn’t want to move?”

Rumi bit her lip, glancing guiltily at Jinu. He shrugged as if to say I told you they’d be mad.

“I was tired,” Rumi tried. “And Jinu’s arms were… really warm.”

“Unbelievable,” Mira muttered, pinching the bridge of her nose.

Zoey threw her hands in the air. “So we could’ve died in there, and you didn’t care because you wanted to cuddle?”

“Not die,” Bobby’s voice drifted from down the hall. “Just suffer.”

Jinu chuckled softly, sliding a plate of fruit toward the table. “Come on, don’t be too hard on her. She was… protecting me.”

Zoey and Mira stared at him.

“Protecting you from what, a cold pillow?!” Zoey demanded.

Rumi giggled nervously, then leaned into Jinu’s side, letting him tuck her under his arm. “See? He gets it. Priorities.”

Zoey groaned, Mira sighed, and Derpy licked the pan when no one was looking.

Breakfast continued, but the glares from across the table promised Rumi that she was not off the hook anytime soon. Still, as Jinu brushed crumbs from her cheek and whispered something only she could hear, Rumi decided it was worth every bit of trouble.

While Rumi is cuddling in bed with Jinu along with Derpy the tiger. She gets a call from Zoey that she along with Mira are stuck in the elevator. Rumi has no idea what she said so she call her manager Bobby so he could help just so she can fall back asleep in Jinu’s arms.

Chapter 34: A Night of Dramas and Rivalries

Summary:

Jinu is back from taking Derpy the tiger for a walk and sees his girlfriend Rumi along with Zoey and Mira watching K-dramas.

The city was quieter than usual that evening. No demon sightings, no emergency calls from the elders, no sudden bursts of magical chaos threatening to tear Seoul apart. For once, the Demon Hunters could breathe—literally. The safehouse, perched on the edge of the city skyline, hummed with an unusual sense of peace.

Jinu tugged gently on the leather leash in his hand. “Alright, Derpy. Home sweet home.”

Beside him padded his massive companion, Derpy—the tiger with a personality far too mischievous for his majestic appearance. His golden eyes scanned the hall lazily, but there was a spring in his step, the satisfied look of someone who had been admired by at least five strangers during their walk. Every time someone gasped, pointed, or tried to snap a photo, Derpy had purred louder, strutting as though the sidewalk itself was his personal runway.

Jinu shook his head with a fond smile. “You ate that attention up, didn’t you?”

Derpy flicked his tail in response.

Sliding the door open, Jinu stepped inside. The first thing that greeted him wasn’t silence, but a high-pitched gasp followed by a dramatic, drawn-out “Nooooooo!”

From the living room came the flickering light of the TV and the unmistakable voices of Zoey and Mira. The two girls were perched at the edge of the couch like athletes at the climax of a world cup match, their eyes glued to the screen.

And there, in the center of the couch, was Rumi.

She sat comfortably in her oversized hoodie, sleeves draped past her hands, a half-empty bowl of popcorn resting in her lap. Her black hair spilled loosely over her shoulders, catching the soft glow of the screen. She was the very picture of calm in contrast to the storm of emotions beside her.

The second she looked up, her entire face softened. “Welcome back, Jinu.”

Before Jinu could respond, Derpy surged forward, ditching his leash and bounding across the room with surprising grace for his size. He shoved his way right onto the couch beside Rumi, curling up as though he’d been waiting all day for this moment. His head plopped directly into her lap, sending popcorn flying onto the floor.

“Derpy!” Rumi laughed, nearly spilling the bowl as the tiger nosed into her hands. “You didn’t even give Jinu a chance to sit down.”

Derpy purred loudly, his massive body pressing against her side.

Jinu stood frozen in the doorway, staring at his so-called best friend. “Are you serious right now?”

Rumi scratched Derpy behind the ears, earning a blissful rumble that vibrated the entire couch. “Don’t be jealous,” she teased, though her eyes flicked playfully toward Jinu.

“I’m not jealous,” Jinu muttered—except he very much was. He marched over and dropped onto the couch beside her, looping an arm across the backrest with casual confidence. “I just thought I was supposed to be the one getting that kind of welcome.”

Derpy’s tail flicked with satisfaction as if he’d just won round one.

Zoey tore her gaze from the TV just long enough to notice Jinu’s arrival. She clutched her throw pillow dramatically. “Oh my gosh, Jinu, you don’t even understand what you missed. This show is intense right now.”

Mira chimed in, leaning forward with wide eyes. “It’s the confession scene. He’s about to spill his heart out under the cherry blossoms! The tension is literally suffocating.”

Zoey waved a hand toward the screen. “No, no, forget the confession. The grandma’s in the hospital! The stakes are life and death. If he doesn’t confess now, he might never get the chance again!”

Rumi giggled, still stroking Derpy’s fur. “They’ve been like this the whole time.”

Jinu arched an eyebrow. “You mean to tell me, while I was out taking my tiger on a walk, the real demons were in here… in the form of melodrama?”

Zoey slapped his arm, scandalized. “Don’t mock the drama! This is art. This is the height of storytelling. This is—” she gasped suddenly, clutching her pillow even tighter. “Wait, wait, he’s holding her hand!”

Mira squealed, covering her mouth. “He’s going to say it! He’s going to—”

The TV swelled with violin strings, and the actor onscreen whispered, “I’ve loved you since the first snow.”

Zoey practically collapsed onto the armrest, shaking her head in awe. “Do you hear that? Poetry. Pure poetry. Jinu, you could never.”

Jinu smirked and glanced at Rumi. “Oh, I wouldn’t be so sure.”

Rumi turned toward him, surprised, but before she could react, Derpy shifted, sprawling further across her lap. The tiger’s tail flopped against Jinu’s knee like a warning flag.

“Really?” Jinu muttered at the cat. “You’re gonna block me like that?”

Derpy purred louder.

Rumi bit her lip, trying not to laugh at their silent competition. “Don’t fight. There’s enough Rumi to go around.”

“Exactly,” Jinu said, scooping her hand gently from where it rested on Derpy’s fur. He threaded his fingers through hers and gave her a squeeze, his smile softening. “Besides, I don’t need poetry to say what I feel.”

Rumi’s cheeks warmed. “You’re cheesy.”

“Cheesy works,” he countered.

Zoey groaned dramatically, throwing her pillow into the air. “Ugh, gross! We’re trying to watch a confession scene, not sit front-row to yours!”

Mira cackled. “No, no, this is even better. It’s like we have two dramas running at the same time.”

Rumi laughed quietly, leaning against Jinu’s shoulder despite her protests. Derpy, not to be outdone, lifted his massive head and plopped it on top of their joined hands, effectively inserting himself back into the center of attention.

“Unbelievable,” Jinu muttered, glaring at the tiger. “You had her lap. Isn’t that enough?”

Derpy’s golden eyes gleamed smugly.

The rest of the evening unfolded like a dance. The K-drama on the screen reached its crescendo—tears, betrayals, confessions, all narrated by Zoey and Mira with dramatic gasps and commentary that could rival professional sports commentators.

Meanwhile, Jinu and Derpy’s quiet rivalry simmered on. Whenever Jinu pulled Rumi closer, Derpy would nuzzle her cheek until she gave him equal affection. When Rumi leaned her head on Jinu’s shoulder, Derpy sprawled further across her lap until she was practically sandwiched between them.

Rumi, however, didn’t seem to mind one bit. She giggled at their antics, showering both with pets and affection. One hand tangled in Jinu’s fingers, the other scratching behind Derpy’s ears. Sometimes, when the drama onscreen grew particularly emotional, she would curl tighter against Jinu, and he’d kiss her hair softly—only for Derpy to chuff in protest until she leaned down and pressed a kiss to his forehead too.

By the time the credits rolled, Zoey was dramatically wiping at imaginary tears with a tissue, Mira fanning her face like she had just survived a rollercoaster.

“That,” Zoey declared, collapsing back into the couch cushions, “was an experience. A spiritual journey.”

Mira nodded solemnly. “I feel changed. Reborn.”

Jinu smirked. “All that over a confession scene?”

Zoey pointed accusingly at him. “Don’t downplay it, mister. You didn’t see the way the cherry blossoms fell. It was cinematic perfection!”

Rumi yawned, snuggling deeper into Jinu’s side while Derpy’s tail draped lazily across her lap. “Honestly, I think I liked our little drama better.”

Jinu kissed her temple, victorious at last. Derpy growled in mock protest but eventually relented, curling closer around them both.

The night ended in laughter, teasing, and the warm comfort of being together—no demons to fight, no stage lights or battles, just a squad of heroes living their own quiet, domestic story.

And somewhere in the middle of it, Jinu realized: maybe Zoey was right. Sometimes the drama wasn’t on TV. Sometimes, it was right there in the living room—with a girl, a tiger, and a ridiculous rivalry he wouldn’t trade for the world.

Notes:

What should my 100th Kpop Demon Hunters story should be about?

Comments down below!!!

Chapter 35: Derpy, Jinu, and the Morning After

Summary:

Derpy The Tiger was up all night leaving Jinu to keep the pet company because he wanted Rumi to get some sleep. It's morning time and Jinu is exhausted while Derpy is peacefully asleep. Rumi steps in to keep Jinu company as her boyfriend had a long night.

The night was long. Too long.

The moon still hung high when Jinu first stirred to the sound of claws scratching against the floorboards. A soft thud followed, then another, and soon the pitter-patter of heavy paws echoed through the quiet house. Derpy the Tiger was wide awake, prowling around the living room with all the restless energy of a child after too much sugar.

Jinu sighed, rubbing his eyes as he peeked over the blankets. Across the room, he could see the big striped feline pacing back and forth, eyes glinting in the low light. Derpy let out a low chuff—a sound that was somewhere between a cough and a purr—and then bounded toward Jinu’s side of the bed.

“No, no, no—Derpy…” Jinu whispered, putting a hand out as the tiger’s massive head pushed against his arm insistently. Derpy let out a demanding rumble and pawed at him with surprising gentleness, as though urging, Play. Now.

“Are you serious? It’s three in the morning,” Jinu muttered, but even in his exhaustion, he couldn’t help but chuckle at the tiger’s persistence.

Beside him, Rumi stirred. The moonlight spilled across her face, casting her features in soft silver. She looked so peaceful—her lips parted slightly in sleep, her dark lashes resting against her cheeks, her breathing slow and steady. Jinu’s heart softened.

Careful not to wake her, he leaned over and pressed a feather-light kiss to her forehead. “Sleep well,” he whispered.

Derpy’s tail swished impatiently, knocking into the dresser with a loud thump. Jinu winced. “Alright, alright,” he whispered, slipping out of bed. He tugged on a sweater and followed the tiger out of the bedroom, closing the door gently behind him.

The living room was dim, illuminated only by the faint glow of the streetlight outside the window. Derpy immediately bounded to the center of the room, dropping his favorite toy—a stuffed ball that had bite marks all over it—at Jinu’s feet.

Jinu groaned but bent down to pick it up. “You know, most tigers sleep at night. You’re supposed to be majestic and regal, not… whatever this is.”

Derpy’s golden eyes sparkled with excitement, his ears perked forward. When Jinu tossed the ball across the room, the tiger pounced after it with surprising grace for his size. The sound of claws scraping across wood filled the room, followed by a thud as Derpy tackled the ball like it was a worthy prey.

And so began the longest night of Jinu’s life.

Hours passed in a blur of fetch, chase, and tug-of-war. Every time Jinu thought Derpy had worn himself out, the tiger would flop onto the floor dramatically, only to spring back up minutes later with renewed energy. Jinu slumped against the couch, yawning, his eyes heavy but his heart unwilling to refuse the tiger’s pleading gaze.

“Rumi owes me for this,” he muttered, tossing the ball again.

Finally, as dawn broke, Derpy slowed. The tiger padded over to Jinu, nudged his knee with his head, and then curled up on the rug, his body stretched out in a puddle of stripes. His breathing deepened, a low, steady rumble filling the room.

“Now you decide to sleep,” Jinu mumbled, running a tired hand through his hair. His limbs ached, and his eyes burned with exhaustion. He leaned back against the couch and let his head fall back, too tired to even move to bed.

That’s how Rumi found him.

When the sun had risen fully, Rumi stirred awake in their bedroom. Her hand reached out instinctively toward the space beside her, only to find it empty. The blankets were cool, untouched for hours.

She frowned, blinking away the haze of sleep. “Jinu?” she called softly, her voice still thick with drowsiness.

Silence.

She sat up, running a hand through her messy hair, and listened. That was when she heard it—a deep, rhythmic rumbling sound. Curious, she slipped out of bed, padded quietly down the hall, and peeked into the living room.

The sight that greeted her made her heart swell.

There, sprawled on the couch with his head tilted back and mouth slightly open, was Jinu. His sweater was rumpled, his hair falling into his face. He looked utterly exhausted, dark circles forming beneath his eyes. But at his feet lay Derpy, the mighty tiger, curled up like an oversized housecat. The great beast’s chest rose and fell slowly, a soft snore rumbling from his throat.

It was such a stark contrast—the wild power of the tiger reduced to something so endearing, and Jinu, who had clearly sacrificed his sleep just to keep him entertained.

Rumi’s lips curved into a smile. Quietly, she walked over and sat beside Jinu on the couch. For a long moment, she simply watched them—her boyfriend and their unlikely companion—her chest filled with warmth.

She brushed a few strands of hair away from Jinu’s face, her fingertips grazing his temple gently. “You’re incredible, you know that?” she whispered, though she knew he couldn’t hear her.

Derpy stirred slightly, letting out a sleepy huff, but didn’t wake. His tail twitched lazily before going still again.

Rumi leaned her head against Jinu’s shoulder, her hand slipping into his. She pressed her lips to his knuckles softly. “Thank you for taking care of him… and for taking care of me.”

As if in response, Jinu stirred, his eyes fluttering open just a fraction. He blinked at her, confusion giving way to recognition, then a sleepy smile.

“You’re awake,” he mumbled, his voice hoarse.

“You look like you wrestled a hurricane,” Rumi teased softly, though her eyes were tender.

Jinu let out a groggy laugh. “Close enough.”

“Why didn’t you wake me up? We could’ve handled Derpy together.”

He gave her hand a weak squeeze. “You needed sleep. You’ve been working so hard… I just wanted to give you a break.”

Rumi’s heart squeezed. She leaned closer, pressing a gentle kiss to his temple. “Idiot,” she whispered fondly. “That’s what I love about you.”

Jinu chuckled, his eyes slipping closed again, this time more willingly. His head tilted to rest against hers. Derpy let out another snore, his massive body shifting slightly on the rug.

And there they were—three souls, tangled together by love and loyalty.

Rumi tilted her head, admiring them both. Her gaze softened as she took in Jinu’s tired but peaceful expression, the way his hand was still warm in hers. Then she looked down at Derpy, his whiskers twitching in some silent dream, his presence both comforting and ridiculous at the same time.

She felt grateful. Grateful for the quiet morning. Grateful for Jinu’s heart, always selfless and gentle. Grateful for the strange, wonderful chaos that Derpy brought into their lives.

And in that moment, she made a quiet promise to herself: she would take care of them both, just as fiercely as they always took care of her.

The house was silent save for the soft breaths of the two she loved most. The sun climbed higher, its warmth spilling into the room, and Rumi sat there, content to simply watch over them—her little family—until they were ready to face the day.

Chapter 36: Penthouse Glow

Summary:

Rumi is looking for a chew toy for Derpy to play with but ends up with a shocking surprise that she wasn't supposed to know about.

The penthouse was alive with leftover echoes of music and laughter. Seoul’s skyline spilled across the giant windows, neon pinks and electric blues shimmering like confetti still falling from the concert stage.

Rumi slipped inside her bedroom, shoulders rolling back as she finally let herself relax. Her hair, still damp from the post-concert shower, fell around her shoulders. The girls—Zoey and Mira—were somewhere down the hall, buzzing with energy despite how late it was. They’d stayed in the living room to rehash the performance move by move, already teasing each other about who hit the cleanest beats and who almost tripped in heels.

But Rumi had her own mission.

Derpy, their oversized tiger with the personality of an excitable puppy, was pacing circles around her feet. He pawed at her leggings and gave a playful growl, tail flicking dangerously close to a lamp.

“Okay, okay, I get it,” Rumi whispered, crouching down to scratch under his chin. “You want to chew something before you chew me. Got it.”

Derpy let out a low rumble of approval and nudged her toward the dresser.

She sighed. Jinu had promised he stashed some new toys for Derpy last week. “This better not be another squeaky dragon,” she muttered, pulling open the dresser drawer. “You destroy those in like… five seconds.”

She was halfway through rummaging through the neatly folded shirts when her fingers brushed against something that didn’t belong. A small, square box.

Her stomach fluttered.

“...What’s this?” she whispered.

She knew she shouldn’t. She really shouldn’t. But curiosity wasn’t a thing you could just ignore—not when the box looked like this. Slowly, carefully, she lifted it out and flicked it open.

And her world stopped.

Inside sat a ring. Silver band, delicate and elegant, with a stone that glittered like it had captured the whole Seoul skyline inside it. It wasn’t flashy like stage costumes or jewelry sponsors threw at them—it was personal. Thoughtful.

Her breath caught in her throat, and her vision blurred for a second as her heart pounded against her ribs.

“Oh my god…”

Her knees nearly gave out, and she sat hard on the edge of the bed. Derpy, apparently unimpressed with her discovery, hopped up beside her and dropped his head onto her lap.

“Derpy,” she whispered, her voice a tremble. “Do you know what this is? Do you understand?” She held the ring box out to him as if the tiger could answer. He gave it a sniff, sneezed, and then promptly pawed at her hand until she giggled.

“This is… this is huge.” She clutched the box to her chest. “If he—if Jinu—if he’s planning this, then…”

Her throat tightened. Suddenly, she was spiraling—her brain running through every moment of their relationship. The long nights training together, the shared meals after exhausting concerts, the way he always knew when she needed someone to lean on. And all those late-night talks about the future. About “someday.”

But this wasn’t someday. This was real.

“Oh no,” she groaned, flopping onto the bed and staring at the ceiling. “What if I’m not ready? What if I’m not enough? What if I mess everything up?”

Derpy climbed onto her chest, purring loudly, forcing her to look at him.

She sighed, stroking the fur between his ears. “You can’t tell him, okay? You and me, Derpy. Secret-keepers. Promise?”

Derpy licked her chin, and she laughed despite herself. “Good boy.” She tucked the box back where she found it, as gently as if it were a live grenade. Closing the drawer, she shook her head furiously, as if she could shake away the storm of feelings clawing at her chest.

By the time Jinu returned, the air was thick with the smell of hot takeout—sweet and spicy tteokbokki, fried dumplings, and steaming noodle soup. His arms were full of bags, and his grin was the kind that made Rumi’s heart trip all over again.

“Delivery man is here,” he announced cheerfully, kicking the door shut behind him.

Zoey immediately swooped in to steal a dumpling. Mira followed, tossing a playful insult about Jinu being late. He just laughed, shaking his head, and then caught Rumi’s eye across the room.

And Rumi? She turned crimson.

She busied herself with unpacking chopsticks, acting far too interested in arranging napkins. Every time she glanced at him, her mind flashed back to the box in the dresser. The thought made her palms sweat and her stomach twist in knots.

Dinner was loud and easy, full of teasing and laughter. But through it all, Rumi’s gaze kept drifting back to Jinu. She watched the way he leaned back, relaxed and confident, how he broke off a piece of dumpling to feed Derpy under the table. She thought about how that same easy warmth had been there the night they first kissed, and the night he’d promised they’d figure out life together, no matter what.

And now… maybe “figuring it out” meant a ring.

Later, when the dishes were cleared and the other girls disappeared to their rooms, Rumi found herself alone with Jinu in the soft glow of the penthouse lights. Her pulse quickened. She couldn’t keep her eyes off him, and it wasn’t subtle—her cheeks burned every time his gaze lingered on her.

“You’re quiet tonight,” Jinu said, watching her carefully as she folded one of her jackets. “Everything okay?”

“W-what? Yeah! Totally fine. Just, um… tired.” She waved her hand, nearly dropping the jacket.

He smirked, stepping closer. “You’re a bad liar, you know that?”

Her breath caught. “I’m not lying.”

“Oh yeah?” He leaned down, close enough for her to catch the faint scent of his cologne. “Then why are you blushing every time I look at you?”

Rumi felt like the ground had dropped out from under her. She swatted at him weakly. “You’re imagining things.”

“Mm-hm.” His grin widened. “Cute.”

“Stop it.” She tried to turn away, but he caught her wrist, gently tugging her back. The teasing in his eyes softened, replaced by something more tender.

“You really were amazing tonight, Rumi,” he murmured. “On stage, you… you just shine. But honestly? I think you shine brightest when it’s just us. Like this.”

Her heart flipped. Heat rushed to her cheeks so fast she had to hide her face in her hands. “You can’t just say stuff like that.”

He laughed quietly and pulled her hands down. “Why not? It’s true.”

Rumi’s chest swelled, every ounce of doubt she’d felt earlier dissolving like sugar in tea. She didn’t tell him about the ring—she couldn’t, not yet—but in that moment, she knew her answer.

Yes. Always yes.

As the night settled, they slipped into their shared routine. Brushing teeth side by side, bumping shoulders at the sink, exchanging playful nudges as they tugged on pajamas. Derpy curled into a ball at the foot of the bed, tail twitching as if to keep watch over them both.

Rumi climbed under the covers, nerves buzzing all over again. She tried to keep her breathing steady, but her body betrayed her when Jinu slid in beside her. His arm wrapped around her waist naturally, pulling her close until she fit perfectly against his chest.

“You’re warm,” he murmured, pressing a kiss to the crown of her head.

“Am I?” she whispered back, her voice trembling.

“Mm-hm. My perfect heater.” He chuckled softly, then tilted her chin up for a kiss—slow, gentle, the kind that made the world outside fade to nothing.

When they broke apart, he rested his forehead against hers. “You know, Rumi… you’re kind of my favorite person in the world. And I don’t think that’s ever going to change.”

Her breath hitched. That was it. That was the moment. The reassurance, the compliment, the quiet vow hidden in his words.

She smiled, tears stinging her eyes, and pressed closer into his chest. She didn’t say it aloud—didn’t say what she’d seen, or the answer that was already written in her heart.

But she knew.

When the day came, she’d say yes.

Always yes.

And for tonight, she let Jinu hold her, their breaths falling into the same rhythm, the future waiting quietly in the dresser drawer.

Chapter 37: The Spider Incident

Summary:

Rumi heroically saving Jinu and Zoey from a spider by picking it with a glass and throwing it outside. Jinu was trying to keep Derpy the tiger away from the spider while Zoey was screaming

The sun had just dipped beneath the Seoul skyline, leaving behind streaks of pink and orange that filtered through the wide windows of the group’s practice loft. The team had been training all afternoon—perfecting dance routines, running through harmonies, and, when they weren’t preparing for their next stage appearance, sharpening their blades and wards for the darker job they kept hidden from the public eye: hunting demons.

But for the moment, the loft was quiet. Jinu sat cross-legged on the floor, absently scrolling through choreography notes on his tablet. Derpy, their white tiger and unofficial mascot, sprawled beside him, rolling onto his back with his paws in the air, purring like a giant kitten. Across the room, Zoey lay stretched out on the couch, her hair splayed dramatically over the armrest. She hummed a melody under her breath, eyes closed as if envisioning the next big performance.

Rumi, ever the leader, was perched at the long table in the corner, sipping iced tea while scanning their latest demon-tracking reports. Though her expression was focused, her aura carried the usual calm authority that grounded them all.

It was, by all accounts, a peaceful evening.

Until Zoey’s scream shattered the silence.

“AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

Her voice pierced through the loft like a siren, and everyone jumped. Jinu nearly dropped his tablet, Derpy rolled right off his back with a startled huff, and Rumi froze mid-sip, blinking.

“Zoey?” Rumi called, setting her glass down with deliberate calm. “Why are you screaming like you’ve seen a demon?”

Zoey pointed one trembling finger at the hardwood floor near the leg of the coffee table. Her face had drained of color, her usual stage confidence utterly gone.
“There!” she squeaked. “It’s—it’s—it’s—”

Jinu followed her gaze. At first, he saw nothing but the sheen of the floorboards. Then it caught his eye: a small, spindly spider crawling along at its own leisurely pace, utterly oblivious to the chaos it had caused.

Jinu let out a long sigh of relief, pressing a hand over his chest. “Zoey, it’s just a spider. I thought you saw a demon breaking in or something.”

“It is a demon!” Zoey wailed, clutching a pillow like a shield. “Look at those legs! Look at how fast it’s moving! Jinu, you have to do something!”

Before he could even respond, Derpy’s ears perked up. The tiger, curious as ever, caught sight of the scuttling insect and lowered into a playful crouch. His massive body shifted soundlessly as his tail flicked behind him, eyes narrowing with predatory focus.

“Oh no,” Jinu muttered, immediately scrambling to his feet. He threw his arms out, planting himself between Derpy and the spider. “Not this time, buddy. No eating the spider!”

Derpy gave a soft growl of protest, pawing the floor in frustration.

Zoey clutched her pillow tighter, eyes darting between the tiger and the spider. “Forget Derpy! Just—just step on it already!”

Jinu shook his head quickly, still wrestling with Derpy’s eager attempts to push past him. “No way. If I stomp it, Derpy will just want to lick it up. And then he’ll think bugs are snacks. That’s a whole new problem I don’t want to deal with.”

Zoey stamped her foot, pacing atop the couch cushions like she was stuck on a tiny island in shark-infested waters. “Jinu! Please! I’m begging you. Just get rid of it! Before it crawls over here!”

At that moment, Rumi finally stood. She crossed the room with her usual composed stride, eyebrows slightly raised at the sheer chaos unfolding in front of her.

“Alright, what’s going on?” she asked, voice steady, though her eyes flicked from Jinu struggling to hold back a tiger, to Zoey perched on the couch like it was the last lifeboat, to the very ordinary spider making its way across the floor.

Zoey whirled toward her, face twisted with horror. “Rumi! There’s a spider. Right there. Right there! Get rid of it!”

Rumi blinked once, then let out a quiet laugh. “You’re screaming over that?”

“Yes!” Zoey shouted, indignant. “It has eight legs, and it’s crawling, and it’s disgusting!”

Rumi tilted her head. “You fight demons on stage with me every week. Shadow creatures twice your size. But you’re terrified of a spider?”

“That’s different,” Zoey huffed. “Demons I can kick in the face. Spiders? They sneak up on you. They crawl into your shoes. They—” she shuddered. “They’re evil.”

Meanwhile, Jinu’s situation was deteriorating. Derpy had decided that resistance was futile, so the tiger began trying to nuzzle his massive head under Jinu’s arm, attempting to wriggle past. Jinu grunted, using all his strength to push him back.
“Rumi, little help here?!”

But Rumi simply smirked. Calmly, she walked over to the table, picked up an empty glass, and crouched down near the spider. She glanced up at Zoey. “Watch closely. This is how it’s done.”

In one smooth motion, she placed the glass over the spider, trapping it neatly. Zoey yelped but leaned forward with wide eyes. Jinu paused mid-struggle, relief washing over him.

“Got it,” Rumi said simply. She slid a piece of paper underneath the glass, gently lifting the whole thing. The spider tapped its legs against the glass, but it was safely contained. Without a trace of fear, Rumi walked to the open window, pushed it wide, and tipped the glass until the little creature crawled back into the night air.

She shut the window and turned back to the group, brushing her hands together as though she had just completed the easiest mission of her life.
“Crisis averted.”

Zoey slowly sank back onto the couch, still hugging her pillow. “You’re… you’re a hero.”

Rumi smirked. “I prefer the term ‘practical.’”

Jinu let go of Derpy, who slumped onto the floor with a dramatic huff, his spider-catching ambitions crushed. Jinu gave the tiger a fond pat on the head before glancing up at Rumi. His smile was softer this time, filled with quiet admiration.

“You didn’t even flinch,” he said.

Rumi shrugged, her eyes sparkling with amusement. “I’ve faced worse.”

For a beat, the loft fell into a peaceful silence again, though this time it was accompanied by Zoey’s faint grumbling. She pulled her legs up onto the couch, still wary of unseen crawlers.

Jinu stood and stretched, rolling his shoulders. He met Rumi’s gaze, something unspoken passing between them. A quiet understanding. Gratitude. He stepped closer, lowering his voice so only she could hear.
“Thanks. You saved us both. If Derpy had gotten to that spider, I’d be cleaning up the mess for days.”

Rumi chuckled, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Anytime. Though maybe next time, you should be the brave one.”

“Hey,” he teased, lowering his voice further. “If it makes you feel better, I was more worried about Derpy than the spider.”

Her lips curved into a smile, one of those rare, warm ones that Jinu always treasured. Their eyes lingered for a moment too long, and Zoey’s dramatic groan from across the room snapped them both out of it.

“Ugh. Please don’t get all mushy over a spider,” Zoey whined, covering her face with the pillow.

Derpy, as if sensing her complaint, suddenly bounded toward the couch, leaping up with surprising grace for his size. Zoey shrieked again, though this time it was followed by laughter as Derpy nuzzled her cheek, nearly knocking her over.

“Derpy! You’re too heavy!” Zoey protested, but she couldn’t keep the giggles out of her voice. She scratched behind his ears, and the tiger purred loudly, sprawling half across her lap like an oversized housecat.

“Great,” Rumi said dryly, shaking her head. “Now she’s fine cuddling with a tiger, but a spider? That’s too much.”

Jinu laughed, slipping back down to sit on the floor beside Derpy. The tiger’s tail swished happily as Zoey tugged on it like it was a ribbon. For once, the loft felt like just what it was supposed to be: a safe haven for friends, free from demons and danger.

And though Rumi returned to her reports, Jinu caught her sneaking another smile—small, secret, but undeniably sweet.

Chapter 38: Game Night: The Fall of Mira

Summary:

Rumi, Jinu, Mira, and Zoey have a fun game night full of laughter, love, and complete chaos.

The rain had been falling for hours, steady and unrelenting, blurring the neon skyline outside. The Huntrix dorm apartment was warm, the kind of cozy where blankets draped over every available surface and the air smelled faintly of popcorn and cinnamon tea.

In the living room, the coffee table was a disaster zone.

Piles of Uno cards sprawled across it like a paper explosion, snack bowls in varying states of emptiness were shoved between drink glasses, and someone — probably Zoey — had dumped a whole bag of gummy bears in the middle of the table, forming what she called “the communal gummy pit.”

On one side of the table, Mira sat cross-legged, poker-faced and terrifyingly focused, a small, neat stack of cards in front of her. Beside her, Zoey lounged with her legs over the armrest of the couch, chewing on a gummy bear and smirking like she knew something nobody else did.

On the floor, Jinu sat leaning back against the couch, and Rumi had claimed his lap like it was her throne. She was wrapped in one of his hoodies, the sleeves hanging over her hands, her bare legs draped across the side. Every so often, Jinu’s fingers absentmindedly traced the glowing lavender patterns on her thigh, making her squirm and swat at him without ever moving away.

“I’m just saying,” Zoey said, tossing a Reverse card down like a mic drop, “if we’re keeping score of overall skill tonight, I’m obviously winning.”

“You’re not even close to winning,” Mira said flatly, placing a green six down with deadly precision.

“I’ve won three rounds!” Zoey protested.

“And I’ve won four,” Mira replied, not even looking up.

“That’s only because you keep targeting me!”

“That’s because you’re an easy target,” Mira said, a ghost of a smirk tugging at her lips.

Rumi leaned forward, eyes narrowing. “Hold up. Mira’s only ahead because she’s been going after me too. I swear every time I’m close to winning—”

“You’re not close to winning now,” Jinu pointed out, grinning as he laid down a Draw Two.

Rumi gasped. “Traitor!” She turned in his lap to glare at him. “You’re supposed to be on my side!”

“I am on your side,” he said innocently. “I’m just… also on the side of justice. And right now, justice says you need more cards.”

“You’re sleeping on the couch tonight,” she muttered, trying not to smile.

“You say that every time.”

“That’s because you keep betraying me!”

Mira cleared her throat loudly. “Are you two done flirting, or can we get back to the game?”

Rumi threw a pillow at her. “Mind your business, card gremlin.”

They played in tense silence for a few turns, the only sounds being the rain outside and Zoey chewing gummies way too loudly. Mira was down to two cards and clearly about to win again. Her lips twitched at the edges as she drew her next card, glanced at it, and looked utterly pleased.

“Uno,” she said, placing her second-to-last card down.

“Oh no you don’t—” Zoey started, rifling through her own cards.

But before anyone could react, there was a flutter of wings and a flash of glossy black feathers.

Sussie the Magpie — Huntrix’s unofficial fifth member and chaotic mascot — swooped down from her perch on the curtain rod. In a perfect arc of bird-based sabotage, she landed on the coffee table, snatched Mira’s final card in her beak, and flapped up to the top of the bookshelf.

The room went silent for one stunned second.

Then Zoey burst out laughing so hard she nearly choked on a gummy bear. “Oh my god, Sussie just robbed you!”

“Give. That. Back,” Mira said, pointing furiously at the bird.

Sussie tilted her head and let out a smug little click-click-click.

Jinu was laughing too now, holding onto Rumi so he didn’t fall backward. “You can’t make this up. She actually stole your winning card.”

“That’s a foul!” Mira snapped. “Animal interference is illegal!”

“In what rulebook?” Zoey asked, wiping tears from her eyes. “Show me the magpie clause.”

“I’m going to make magpie stew—”

“Whoa,” Rumi cut in, holding up her hands. “You’re not threatening our mascot. She’s the only reason I’m still in this game.”

Sussie seemed to understand, because she fluffed her feathers proudly and dropped the card onto the bookshelf before hopping to the top and settling in smugly.

“You’re all against me,” Mira muttered, drawing a replacement card with murderous precision.

While Mira sulked, Rumi leaned back against Jinu’s chest, her head tucked under his chin. He pressed a quick kiss to her hairline, then another to her temple.

“You’re distracting me,” she murmured, though her voice was more pleased than annoyed.

“That’s the point,” he said softly, his thumb rubbing lazy circles into her hip.

She shot him a sideways look. “You’re trying to make me lose.”

“I would never,” he said, kissing her again, this time just behind her ear — and sure enough, she missed her turn completely.

Zoey pounced. “Skipping your turn, Rumi! Rookie mistake!”

“Blame Jinu,” Rumi grumbled.

“I do, constantly,” Zoey replied.

Mira groaned, clearly still bitter about the magpie. “You’re all insufferable.”

Zoey pointed at her. “Says the one who hoards every Draw Four in the deck.”

“That’s called strategy.”

“That’s called making enemies,” Jinu said, laying down a Skip card aimed directly at Mira.

Rumi giggled and reached up to pinch his chin affectionately. “See? You can be loyal.”

“Only to you,” he said.

“Gross,” Zoey muttered, though she was smiling.

The next round devolved into shouting.

“You can’t stack a Draw Two on a Draw Four!” Zoey insisted.

“Yes you can!” Rumi argued. “That’s literally how we’ve been playing for the last two hours!”

“That’s how you have been playing,” Mira said. “The rest of us have been following the rules.”

“What rules?!” Zoey demanded.

“The actual printed ones—”

“Who even reads those?” Rumi cut in.

Jinu held up his hands. “Okay, okay, let’s compromise. How about—”

“No compromises!” Zoey said, slamming her card down. “War!”

The game quickly turned into a tactical free-for-all, with alliances forming and dissolving within minutes. Mira and Zoey teamed up briefly to take Jinu down, only for Zoey to betray Mira the second she drew a Wild card. Rumi played a series of reverses that left everyone dizzy, and Jinu started making overly dramatic sound effects every time he placed a card.

It all came to a head when Mira was once again down to one card — glaring at Sussie like she dared the bird to interfere. Rumi had two cards left, Jinu had three, and Zoey… well, Zoey had an entire fan of cards but was laughing too hard to care.

Mira drew her breath to declare “Uno”—

—when Jinu leaned over to Rumi and whispered something that made her blush instantly.

She smacked his arm, flustered. “Jinu!”

“What?” he said innocently, grinning. “Just speaking the truth.”

Her face was pink now, and she missed her chance to throw down a card before Zoey interrupted with a gleeful, “DRAW FOUR, MIRA!”

Mira froze. “No.”

“Yes,” Zoey said, slapping the card down with a flourish.

Mira groaned, drawing four cards as Zoey cackled. “You all deserve each other.”

They abandoned Uno after that, collapsing into the couch and beanbags, still laughing and tossing snacks at each other. Sussie flew down to perch on the back of the couch, clearly proud of her contribution to Mira’s downfall.

Rumi was curled up against Jinu again, his arm around her shoulders, her legs draped over his lap. He was still teasing her in low whispers that made her cheeks pink and earned him playful smacks on the chest.

“You’re evil,” she murmured.

“Only in ways you like,” he said with a smirk.

Zoey leaned over the back of the couch. “Okay, ew, you two need your own room for this mushy stuff.”

“This is our own room,” Rumi shot back. “You’re just in it.”

Mira shook her head but there was a faint smile on her face. “Next time, I’m locking Sussie in her cage before we play.”

Sussie clicked her beak in what could only be described as smug agreement.

The rain kept falling. Laughter lingered in the room like warmth, and for once, none of them were thinking about the next show, the next mission, or the next fight.

Tonight, they were just friends.

Family.

And even with all the bickering, the chaos, and the stolen cards — maybe because of those things — they were exactly where they belonged.

Chapter 39: Getting Things Done

Summary:

Rumi has a full day of important meetings with Bobby but Jinu convinces her to stay with him a little longer.

Sunlight drips through their curtains and onto the linen sheets of their bed. Jinu groans at the way it hits his eyes, turning away from the window and towards her. The Demon Heartthrob burrows his face into the area between her shoulder and the pillow Rumi lays on, wrapping an arm around her bare waist to pull her closer.

The Half Demon hums at his soft touch. “Is it really morning already?” Rumi asks, sleep still evident in the lilt of her voice. The Half Demon brings one of her hands down to his that lays against her skin, placing her fingers in the empty spaces between his.

“No,” Jinu replies, the sound of his voice muffled by her flesh, “not if we fall back asleep.”

Laughter pulls her away from him, shifting her further towards the edge of the bed. Jinu feels as Rumi shakes her head, and then shifts, forcing his hand further down to her hips as The Half Demon sits up, casting her legs over the side of their bed.

“C’mon, Jinu,” Rumi says, “We should get going.” The Demon Heartthrob feels her weight shift as she stretches, hears her joints pop as she moves. The Demon turns his head so he can see her fully, and catches a sight of none other than perfection.

Her bare back lays in front of him, her arms stretched high over her head as Rumi stretches. The sun casts a golden glow onto her, highlighting the highs and casting shadows over the divots in her torso. Her patterns were glowing brighter than ever.

His breath is no longer his own. It stutters as it escapes him, his hands no longer calm and steady. Jinu can hardly comprehend the way Rumi moves, the way the muscles in her back give to her demands so easily.

Jinu supposes he can hardly blame them. He, too, follows her beck and call. He, too, follows her movements with ease and gives way to her without ever having a thought.

The Half Demon pulls her violet hair up and away from her neck, forming it into a bun held only by her delicate fingers. Her neck tilts to let the wind of their ceiling fan catch it, creating soft chills that travel down her spine.

Jinu almost envies the way the chills get to live under her skin—the way they get to move with her and be a part of her without even knowing. Yet, Jinu does not envy them for not knowing their own presence.

At the thought of them, the Demon Heartthrob drags his hand up from her hip, and with the light touch of his middle finger, follows the shadows in the valley of her spine, tracing her patterns and feeling the way those chills raise under the wake of his touch. Rumi’s back arches beneath him and her head falls to the side, a sigh escaping her nose.

“Oh Jinu,” The Half Demon warns, her voice more like a melody than an actual wish for caution. Still, Rumi leans into his touch, melting into his fingers. The Demon Heartthrob hums lightly, still too entrenched by sleep for his words to be fully formed when Jinu speaks.

“Yes?” The Demon Heartthrob replies, voice low and gravelly with the memory of nightfall. Rumi doesn’t respond to him, only intakes a contented breath as his fingers travel back up her spine and onto her shoulders. His touch traces patterns between her freckles that lay there, figure-eights and randomly formed, languid shapes becoming nothing more than muscle memory for him.

When another breath escapes her and Rumi releases her long violet hair from her fingers as his touch falls down from her shoulder onto her upper arm, Jinu takes the invitation to sit up. He wraps one arm around Rumi’s waist, the other lightly tangling his fingers in her hair, moving it off of her neck.

The Demon Heartthrob presses his lips just behind her ear, and her head falls further onto her opposite shoulder. One of her hands falls to grasp his forearm that lays at her waist, allowing him to continue to trace shaky patterns into her stomach.

“You’re shaking,” The Half Demon states, running her hand up his arm to feel as his fingers move unsteadily against hers. “Are you nervous?”

“No,” Jinu lies, “Only excited to bring you back to bed.” Rumi laughs and her head bows, moving away from his lips, but she’s quick to sit back up again.

At that, Jinu leans further into her, kissing behind her ear again, and then below it. The Demon Heartthrob moves around her until he’s kissing the back of her jaw. Rumi leans into his lips as he moves, and he can hardly hold back the smile that begins to form on them.

“I think it’s working,” The Demon Heartthrob hums. Rumi groans at him in annoyance, shaking her head.

“You’re awfully playful this morning,” The Half Demon replies, but she doesn’t move away from him. Instead, her hand moves to allow him more freedom against her waist. Jinu stood presses the pads of his fingers lightly into her hips, feeling as more chills rise against her peach skin.

“Playful’s a word for it.” Jinu’s lips press to her jaw as Rumi scoffs at him, her lips barely parting as the breath escapes her.

“Perhaps bold is a better choice of words, then,” The Half Demon replies. Now Jinu lets out a big laugh, his head falling onto her shoulder and burying into the crook of her neck. The hand that’s holding her hair off of her neck travels down to her waist to mirror the other, now both hands pressing into her hips.

“We have a busy schedule for today and Bobby will be freaking out if I'm late,” The Half Demon offers as another warning, but it’s weak as her head leans on top of his, one of her hands coming up to tangle into his hair.

“Is there any work that can’t wait only a while longer?” Jinu asks. The Demon Heartthrob melts into the hand that plays with his hair, letting out uneven breaths beneath her fingertips.

“I have important chores and meetings at the moment …” The Half Demon begins, but allows herself to trail off. Jinu smiles into her flesh, pressing a kiss to the junction of her neck and shoulder.

“I have a feeling those can wait for an hour,” Jinu replies. Rumi laughs, quiet and breathy. He raises his head away from her shoulder as she turns back to him, finally allowing him to see her full face.

The Half Demons eyes are barely open, her lips red and the corners of her mouth upturned into the beginnings of a smile. Stray pieces of hair lay in front of her eyes, and he moves a hand away from her hips to brush it out of the way. Rumi catches his hand as it lingers against her skin, feeling the way it shakes in hers.

“You’re a better liar when I can’t touch you,” Rumi says. She releases his hand so it can trace her jaw, his thumb pressing against the center of her lips before unsteadily dragging away.

“You can’t blame me for that,” Jinu whispers, his voice dropping an octave as his gaze meets hers. “You’ve always made me nervous, babe.”

His hands can’t touch her enough. Even as one lays on her jaw and the other on her hip, Jinu can’t meet enough of his skin with hers. His hand travels up to her waist and then back down again, feeling the way her torso curves. The Demon Heartthrob softly grips into the skin there, and the Half Demon sighs again, her breath now fanning onto his lips. Jinu inches closer to her without thinking, but their lips don’t quite meet.

If he could, Jinu would crawl into her body through her breath. He would become her muscles the raise of her skin against the cold. He’d guide her movement until he couldn’t anymore, until time grew to be too much for both of them.

So how could he ever deny his nerves around her? How could he ever deny the way Rumi shoots adrenaline into his veins until he’s running on nothing but endorphins and her touch on his soul?

Rumi leans in to kiss him, finally. She turns fully now, so she can hang her arms around his neck and move her fingers into his hair. His fingers grip at the flesh on her hips and trace along the skin at her lower back.

When they part, Rumi leans her forehead against his, laughter biting at her voice.

“I guess Bobby can wait can wait more than two hours,” The Half Demon says, and then presses a kiss to the corner of Jinu’s mouth. Jinu hums, and then presses his lips down from her lips onto her jaw once more.

“Playful,” Rumi states as Jinu attacks her with kisses, “Most definitely playful.”

Bobby was most definitely not happy with her but to her it was worth it.

Chapter 40: The Kiss Before the Stage

Summary:

Jinu gives Rumi a good luck kiss before she, Mira, and Zoey perform on stage. Mira and Zoey have to pull the couple apart because they're too preoccupied with one another.

Backstage before a Huntrix concert was always controlled chaos.

Stagehands weaved between crates of equipment, the air smelled faintly of hairspray and hot stage lights, and the thumping bass from the opening music check rattled the floor under everyone’s feet. Technicians barked instructions into headsets. Stylists darted between members to fix a stray hair or a wrinkled hem.

But for Rumi, all of it faded into background noise the moment she saw him.

Jinu was slipping past a production assistant with the casual determination of someone who had no business being back here but also no intention of leaving without accomplishing his mission. He wasn’t even looking at the flurry of stage prep — his eyes were locked on her.

Her heart skipped.

He was wearing a plain black hoodie and a baseball cap, his usual low-profile “I’m not trying to get mobbed” disguise, but she could tell from the small, nervous smile on his face that he was here for one reason only.

“Jinu?” she called over the din.

He grinned when he heard her voice, and within seconds, he was there — close enough that she caught the faint scent of his cologne under the sharper scents of backstage. Without hesitation, his hands found hers.

“You’re about to go out there,” he said, his voice warm but slightly rushed, as if he’d been rehearsing the words on the way. “And I can’t… I can’t let you do that without your good luck kiss.”

Rumi tilted her head, already smiling. “You came all this way for one kiss?”

“For you,” he said without hesitation, “I’d cross entire worlds for one kiss.”

Her stomach did that annoying flip it always did when he got like this — completely sincere and just a little dramatic.

“Ugh.” Zoey’s voice came from somewhere behind them. “Not this again.”

Rumi ignored her. She stepped closer, closing the small gap between them until Jinu’s hoodie brushed against her glittering stage outfit. “Then you better make it count.”

He did.

The kiss started soft — just the brief press of lips, like he was being careful not to mess up her lipstick. But Rumi didn’t care about lipstick right now. She leaned in, fingers curling in the fabric at his sides, pulling him closer. He responded instantly, his hands cupping her jaw, thumbs brushing her skin.

Somewhere in the foggy edge of her awareness, Mira’s voice cut through. “You guys… we have literally four minutes until we’re live.”

They didn’t move.

Zoey appeared at Rumi’s side, her arms crossed. “Break it up, lovebirds. You can finish this in, oh, I don’t know — an hour when the show is over.”

Rumi broke the kiss just long enough to shoot her a look. “It’s a good luck kiss.”

“Yeah, well, good luck making it to the stage in time if you keep this up,” Zoey shot back.

Jinu chuckled softly, his forehead still resting against Rumi’s. “You should probably listen to them.”

“Nope,” Rumi said, refusing to step back. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her face against his hoodie. “You came all the way back here, and now I’m keeping you.”

“You can’t keep him,” Mira said, her tone dry but her mouth twitching in a suppressed smile. “He doesn’t even have an access pass. Security’s already eyeing him like he’s about to steal the mic.”

“I’ll fight security,” Rumi mumbled into Jinu’s shoulder.

That made him laugh — a warm, deep laugh she felt more than heard. “As flattering as that is, I’d rather not get you arrested before your set.”

Zoey groaned. “Oh my god, they’re hopeless.” She reached over and tried to tug Rumi back by the arm. “Let. Go. Rockstar. You can maul him later.”

It turned into a miniature tug-of-war. Zoey pulling on Rumi’s arm, Mira coming over to help, both of them muttering under their breath about “time management” and “public displays of affection.”

Rumi clung tighter. “I’ll be quick!”

“You said that three kisses ago!” Mira snapped, though there was no real bite in her voice.

“It’s not like we’re holding up the whole—” Rumi began.

“—entire live production?” Zoey interrupted. “Yeah. You are.”

Jinu, for his part, was trying very hard not to laugh. “You’re going to get in trouble,” he murmured in her ear.

“I’ll survive,” she said stubbornly. “Not going out there without my good luck and my recharge.”

“Recharge?”

She pulled back just enough to meet his eyes. “Yeah. Hugging you fills my battery.”

That… was unfair. Jinu’s resolve cracked instantly, his smile softening into something so tender that it made her want to kiss him again.

Mira groaned into her hands. “I’m leaving. You’ve got one minute before stage, Rumi. Don’t blame me if the stage manager drags you out there by your ponytail.”

Zoey nodded and started walking off. “Seriously. Get a room. Or at least a corner.”

When they were gone, Rumi leaned up and pressed one more kiss to Jinu’s lips — slower this time, savoring it. She pulled back only enough to whisper, “You’re coming straight to me when it’s over.”

“Count on it,” he promised, brushing a hand over her cheek. “And I’ll be cheering so loud, you’ll hear me over the music.”

She finally — reluctantly — let go, taking a few backward steps toward the stage entrance. He stood there watching her, hands shoved into his hoodie pocket, that smile still fixed on her like she was the only thing in the room.

Just before the stage lights flared, she called back, “Love you!”

“Love you more,” he said, and she could tell from the way he said it that he meant every word.

The performance was electric. Rumi hit every move, every note — partly because of muscle memory, partly because she was riding the adrenaline Jinu had given her. Every time she turned to her left during choreography, she thought about him in the crowd, and it made her grin harder than the stage lighting could hide.

When the final song ended, she barely made it offstage before scanning the side aisles. Jinu was already there, waiting just behind the security rope.

She didn’t care about sweat or cameras or anyone watching — she bolted for him. He caught her effortlessly, arms locking around her waist, spinning her once before setting her down.

“That,” he said breathlessly, “was worth the wait.”

And this time, no one pulled them apart.

Chapter 41: Pixel War: Zoey vs. Jinu

Summary:

Zoey and Jinu get competitive in playing video games. Jinu wants to win to impress his girlfriend Rumi.

The Huntrix dorm living room was unusually loud for a Tuesday night.
It wasn’t a rehearsal day, so everyone was free to do whatever they wanted — which, in Zoey’s case, meant getting competitive over video games.

The big TV was already glowing with the vibrant colors of Mario Kart. The coffee table was pushed off to the side, making room for snacks, open soda cans, and a random bowl of popcorn that was somehow half-empty before the first race even started.

On the couch, Zoey sat cross-legged with a controller in her hands, her posture low and dangerous like she was about to take on the final boss in an RPG.
Jinu was beside her, leaning forward slightly, eyes sharp, controller gripped like it was an extension of his soul.

At the far end of the couch, Rumi was curled up in a blanket, one leg tucked under her, eyes flicking between the two of them. She had the perfect view of the match — and the perfect view of Jinu, which might have been the bigger distraction for her.

It all started when Zoey, looking bored, asked, “So, does anyone want to lose at Mario Kart tonight?”

Jinu glanced up from his phone. “That sounds like a challenge.”

“It is a challenge,” Zoey said smugly. “And you’re going to regret accepting it.”

From her corner, Rumi sipped her tea. “I’m not sure you want to do this, Zoey. He’s… oddly competitive.”

Jinu’s lips curled into a smirk. “And motivated.” He turned slightly toward Rumi. “Especially with you watching.”

Zoey groaned. “Oh no. Don’t tell me you’re going to turn this into a ‘win for my girlfriend’ thing.”

“That’s exactly what I’m going to do,” Jinu said calmly, adjusting his grip on the controller.

“Unbelievable,” Zoey muttered.

The countdown started — three… two… one — and their karts shot forward.

Right out of the gate, Zoey slammed into Jinu’s character.

“Hey!” Jinu barked, trying not to laugh.

“Strategy,” Zoey replied.

“Cheap shot,” he countered.

“It’s called skill.”

Rumi hid her smile behind the blanket, enjoying the way they were leaning into every turn like it would somehow make their characters faster.

Halfway through the race, Jinu pulled ahead. Without looking away from the screen, he said, “Rumi, watch closely. This is how you dominate a race.”

Zoey groaned. “Oh, please.”

But his lead didn’t last long — Zoey landed a perfectly aimed red shell right before the finish line, zooming past him for the win.

“YES!” Zoey yelled, throwing her hands in the air. “First blood goes to me.”

Jinu leaned back with a slow exhale. “Alright. I see how it is.”

“I’m warning you,” Zoey said as they selected the next track, “if you lose again, you can’t blame it on me being better — it’s just facts.”

Jinu’s eyes narrowed. “I’m not losing this time.”

From the blanket cocoon, Rumi teased, “I think he’s trying to impress me more than he’s trying to win.”

“That’s the same thing,” Jinu replied without hesitation.

The second race began, and Jinu played aggressively — blocking Zoey at every turn, stealing item boxes before she could grab them.

“Wow,” Zoey said sarcastically, “look at you being petty.”

“Petty? No,” Jinu said, dodging another attack. “Strategic? Yes.”

This time, his plan worked. He crossed the finish line first, turning to Rumi with a grin. “That’s for you.”

Rumi rolled her eyes but smiled. “Wow. My hero.”

Zoey groaned loudly. “Ugh, you’re unbearable.”

The chat in Zoey’s personal livestream (because, of course, she had decided to stream this for their fans) was eating it up — thousands of comments rolling in about “boyfriend points” and “Zoey’s dignity on the line.”

“This is it,” Zoey said, cracking her knuckles. “Winner takes bragging rights forever.”

“You sure you’re ready for that?” Jinu asked.

Rumi leaned forward slightly, a playful smile on her face. “I’m ready for it.”

Both of them glanced at her, which made her laugh. “What? I’m just saying — whoever wins, I’m definitely going to hear about it for the rest of the week.”

The match began, and it was chaos from start to finish. They traded the lead at least four times, used every dirty trick in the book, and screamed accusations of sabotage.

In the final seconds, Zoey almost pulled ahead — but Jinu used a mushroom boost at the last possible moment, crossing the finish line just before her.

“YES!” he shouted again, pointing at Zoey like he’d just won a championship. “Three words: never. letting. go.”

Zoey slumped against the couch dramatically. “This is my villain origin story.”

While Jinu basked in his victory, Rumi gave him a sly look. “So… all this effort just to look cool in front of me?”

“It worked, didn’t it?” Jinu said, his tone low and confident.

Rumi blushed slightly, looking away. “…Maybe.”

Zoey groaned loudly. “Oh my god, I’m right here. Stop making this weird.”

“That’s not weird,” Jinu said innocently. “That’s just romance.”

Just as Zoey was preparing for another rematch, Mira walked into the room holding a bowl of cereal, looking suspicious. “Why does it sound like a sports stadium in here?”

“Zoey lost,” Jinu said immediately.

Zoey whipped around. “Excuse me? I almost won. There’s a difference.”

Mira sat down, glancing between them. “So you guys are fighting over video games again?”

“Yes,” Rumi said from her corner. “And apparently it’s also a love declaration competition.”

“Oh, well in that case,” Mira said, setting down her cereal, “I’m joining.”

With Mira in the game, things immediately became less about winning and more about making everyone else lose.

She targeted both Zoey and Jinu equally, laughing maniacally every time she landed a hit.

“This isn’t fair,” Jinu said as Mira’s character zipped past him.

“Life isn’t fair,” Mira replied cheerfully.

Zoey was delighted. “Finally, someone who understands the art of chaos.”

Rumi was laughing so hard she had to set her tea down. “This is like watching children fight over candy.”

By the end of the night, nobody really knew who had the most wins, but everyone agreed on two things:

Zoey and Jinu’s rivalry had reached legendary status.

Rumi was never going to stop teasing Jinu about dedicating a Mario Kart win to her.

As they packed up for the night, Jinu leaned close to Rumi and murmured, “Next time, I’m getting three in a row for you.”

Rumi just smiled. “Careful. You might actually make me start cheering for Zoey.”

Jinu gasped in mock betrayal. “Et tu, Rumi?”

And Zoey, overhearing, yelled from the kitchen, “Finally! Someone with taste!”

Chapter 42: Jinu’s Sleepy Revenge

Summary:

Jinu gets his revenge on Rumi from when he forgot to kiss her goodnight.

As Rumi stood in front of the mirror brushing her hair for the night, her Demon boyfriend came up behind her, moving her own hair to the side to reveal Rumi’s neck. Jinu’s arms wrapped around her waist, he placed a kiss on one of the hickeys he'd given Rumi throughout the day.

"Come to bed, babe," The Demon Heartthrob mumbled against her skin where her patterns lit up with his touch, and she had to stifle a laugh at how adorable Jinu looked in the mirror, his face squished against the crook of her neck. If the rest of the Saja Boys or Mira and Zoey ever saw how clingy he sometimes got with her, he'd never hear the end of it.

"I'm coming, Jinu. Just let me finish brushing my hair and then I'll be ready."

The Half Demon took Jinu’s hands and removed them from her waist. After a quick kiss to his cheek Rumi gently pushed him away, ignoring the pout on her boyfriend's lips.

Of course Jinu always refused to go to bed without her, instead wrapping his arms around Rumi again, even tighter than before.

"Jinu! How am I supposed to brush my hair like this?!" The Demon Hunter scolded, trying and failing to hide her smile. Jinu was simply too adorable when he got like this for her to actually be annoyed at him.

"Are you gonna hurry up 'n come to bed if I brush it for you?"

"If you want to."

Jinu wordlessly took the brush from Rumi’s hand, stepping back and gently running it through her hair, mindful of any tangles.

When Jinu was done he quite literally dragged Rumi to bed after him — she couldn't help but feel like a teddy bear being held by the arm as a tired child drags it along. Pushing her down onto the bed, Jinu made himself comfortable on top of Rumi with her chest as his pillow.

"Comfy?"

The Demon Heartthrob hummed in agreement, tracing his fingers over her collarbone and smiling up at her, and Rumi found herself wishing she had a camera there to capture the sight of him like that.

The Demon Hunter threaded her fingers into his hair, gently running her nails over his scalp, and she could almost feel him purr under her touch.

The Half Demon had almost drifted off to sleep when she felt him move, his lips ghosting over her neck, his hair tickling her jaw, and Rumi sleepily asked him what he was doing.

Jinu pulled away from her neck, pushing himself up onto his elbows, and smiled down at her, his lips shiny with spit.

"Shh, just go to sleep, baby."

"Am I gonna look like I got attacked by a toothless vampire when I wake up?" The Half Demons asked. She knew how much Jinu really loved marking her up just for the sake of it, and when she had only a couple hickeys that always made him want to give her more.

"Maybe." Jinu sheepishly grinned and Rumi softly laughed, ruffling his hair. "Just go to sleep."

"Nhh, but I can't go to sleep yet."

"Huh? Why not?"

"You didn't give me my good night kiss yet."

Rumi chuckled. "Right, my bad. C'mere, babe."

The Half Demon leant up to meet his lips, and one kiss became five, before Jinu kissed his way down her neck again, leaving a visible trail of hickeys.

"Think I can make one that looks like a heart?"

"Nh-nh. You'd have to turn on the light to see enough 'n I forbid that. You can try tomorrow." The Half Demon yawned. "Go to sleep."

"Alright," Jinu mumbled, placing one last kiss on her jaw. "Good night, Rumi-o."

"Night, Jinu-et."

Chapter 43: The Perfect Surprise

Summary:

Jinu, Mira, and Zoey are planning a surprise birthday party for Rumi. As they are putting up decorations and baking the cake, Derpy the tiger knocks the cake over while Sussie the Magpie accidentally pop the balloons with her beak. Zoey and Mira quickly go to the store for a new cake and decorations.

The late morning sun poured through the massive penthouse windows, scattering flecks of gold across the sleek wooden floors. From a distance, the scene could have looked peaceful… if it weren’t for the fact that Jinu was currently standing on the arm of the sofa, stretching on tiptoe to tape a banner that read HAPPY BIRTHDAY RUMI! in glittery pink and gold.

It wasn’t just a banner—it was his declaration. Rumi was special. The kind of special that made him want to get every single detail right, no matter how small. The kind of special that made him triple-check the position of each letter until they were perfectly straight.

“Careful, you’re gonna fall and then I’ll have to explain to Rumi why her boyfriend’s in the hospital on her birthday,” Zoey called from across the room, juggling a bag of deflated balloons.

“I’m fine,” Jinu replied, squinting at his handiwork. “This has to be perfect. She deserves perfect.”

Zoey rolled her eyes with a smile, tossing a balloon to Mira, who was kneeling by the coffee table, arranging paper plates with pastel patterns. Mira’s hair was pulled into a high ponytail, strands escaping as she moved quickly, her brows knitted in concentration.

“You really think she won’t notice we’re all acting suspicious?” Mira asked.

“Not if Bobby does his job and keeps her distracted,” Zoey said, tying a balloon.

“Speaking of,” Jinu said, hopping down from the sofa and brushing off his hands, “Bobby texted me an hour ago—he’s got her out at that new café near the river. Should give us more than enough time.”

Or so he thought.

In the kitchen, Mira pulled a cake from the fridge. It was perfect—three layers, soft pink frosting, and delicate white piping along the edges. She set it on the counter and began adding the finishing touches: tiny edible flowers Rumi loved.

Derpy, the tiger cub, had been watching the process with growing fascination. His nose twitched at the smell of vanilla and sugar. He crept closer, his paws silent on the tile, tail swishing slowly.

“Don’t even think about it,” Mira warned, catching his movement out of the corner of her eye. She turned back to the flowers—just for a moment.

WHAP.

A paw as quick as lightning smacked the edge of the cake plate. The entire masterpiece tilted in slow motion before tumbling to the floor with a dull, heartbreaking splat.

Mira froze, mouth open. Zoey turned at the sound, balloon string slipping from her fingers.

“Oh no. Ohhh no no no—” Zoey clutched her head. “We don’t have time for this!”

Derpy sat proudly, frosting on his whiskers, as if he’d just solved all of life’s problems.

Before either of them could move, Sussie the magpie swooped down from the top of a shelf, head cocked at the colorful balloons bobbing in the corner. One suspicious peck became two, and in seconds—

POP!
POP-POP-POP!

Zoey let out a strangled noise halfway between a scream and a groan. “Mira, grab your coat—we’re going to the store. Now.”

“But—” Mira began.

“No buts! We need a cake and balloons before Jinu combusts!”

They both dashed out the door, leaving Jinu standing in the middle of the chaos, blinking at the pets.

“I… you… okay,” he muttered, pointing at Derpy and Sussie. “No more accidents. Just… stay here and look cute.”

Derpy yawned. Sussie hopped onto the back of the couch, clearly unbothered.

Jinu ran his hand through his hair, taking a deep breath. This was salvageable. It had to be.

Bobby and Rumi were seated at a sunny table in the café, steam curling from their mugs of tea. Bobby’s phone buzzed.

It was a text from Zoey:

🚨 New plan. Cake disaster. Balloons gone. We’re at the store. You NEED to keep her out longer. Distract her. Stalls stalls stalls!!!

Bobby’s eyes widened. He quickly typed back:

How?? I’m out of topics!

The reply was instant:

Figure it out! Talk about… I dunno, shoe sales? Weather? Literally anything.

Bobby shoved his phone back into his pocket and looked up at Rumi, who was stirring her tea with a small smile. “Sooo…” he began, desperately searching his brain for conversation topics. “Have you ever… uh… considered… hiking? Like… extreme hiking?”

Rumi tilted her head, amused. “Extreme hiking?”

“Yeah! You know, mountains, ropes, maybe fighting off… a bear or something.”

She laughed, shaking her head. “I think I’ll stick to rooftops and demon hunting, thanks.”

Bobby nodded awkwardly, sipping his tea. This was going to be harder than he thought.

Jinu had just managed to straighten the tablecloth when the sound of the elevator dinging made his heart drop.

The doors slid open to reveal Rumi stepping out—followed closely by Bobby, who looked like he’d just run out of small talk an hour ago.

Jinu’s stomach dropped. “You’re… home early.”

Bobby took one look at the scene—the half-decorated room, the pets sitting innocently, the popped balloons—and immediately decided this was not his problem. “Nope. I’m out.” He ducked back into the elevator before anyone could stop him.

Rumi’s eyes scanned the room. “Jinu… what’s going on?”

He opened his mouth, then closed it again. The truth tumbled out before he could think twice. “I was planning a surprise party for you. Zoey and Mira went to get a new cake because Derpy… uh… tested the first one. And Sussie decided balloons were the enemy.”

Her lips parted slightly, her expression softening. “You did all this? For me?”

“I wanted it to be perfect,” Jinu admitted quietly, stepping closer. “You deserve perfect. Not just today—every day.”

She smiled, her eyes glistening. “Jinu…”

For a moment, the chaos faded away. He reached for her hand, fingers intertwining naturally. “I know you’re always the one fighting for everyone else. Today, I wanted to fight for you. Even if I had to battle rogue tiger cubs and magpies to do it.”

Her laugh was gentle, warm, and it filled the room in a way no decoration could. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Ridiculously in love with you,” he replied without hesitation.

Before she could respond, the front door burst open. Zoey and Mira stumbled in, juggling shopping bags and a brand-new cake box.

“We made it!” Mira announced. “And this one’s Derpy-proof. I think.”

Rumi squeezed Jinu’s hand before stepping over to help them unpack, still smiling in that quiet, touched way that made his heart feel like it was about to burst.

The rest of the afternoon passed in a blur of laughter and teamwork. The balloons went up—again. The new cake survived. Music played softly in the background as Jinu lit the candles and everyone gathered around.

When Rumi blew them out, she caught Jinu’s gaze across the table. There was frosting on his cheek, probably from an earlier mishap with Zoey, and she couldn’t stop herself from leaning over and brushing it away with her thumb.

“Thank you,” she murmured.

“Always,” he replied.

Later, when everyone had eaten their fill and the pets were napping in the corner, Rumi found herself on the balcony with Jinu, the city lights shimmering below.

“You know,” she said softly, leaning against the railing beside him, “you didn’t have to do all this. I would’ve been happy with just… spending the day with you.”

“Maybe,” he said, sliding his arm around her shoulders, “but I wanted you to know how much you mean to me. Not just in words—in actions.”

She rested her head against him, her voice barely above a whisper. “Then you should know… this is the best birthday I’ve ever had.”

For Jinu, it was the perfect ending—even if it had started with cake on the floor and balloons popping in rapid succession.

And maybe, just maybe, that was the kind of imperfect perfection that made it all worth it.

Chapter 44: Zoey’s Unexpected Question

Summary:

Zoey asks Rumi a question that leaves the Half Demon speechless.

The afternoon sun filtered lazily through the tall bamboo trees surrounding the Demon Hunters’ training grounds, casting dappled patches of golden light across the courtyard. The air carried a faint scent of soap and wet fur—it was "grooming day," which in this strange patchwork family of hunters and magical creatures meant one thing: Derpy the Tiger’s weekly brushing.

Derpy was sprawled on the stone tiles like an oversized rug, belly up, purring so loudly the ground vibrated. His fur, a blur-patterned mess of tangled stripes that almost seemed to shimmer when he moved, needed three pairs of hands just to tame. Zoey knelt on one side with a big bristle brush, humming to herself. On the other side, Jinu—the ever-cool but currently not-so-cool idol-turned-demon-hunter—was running a comb through Derpy’s mane-like ruff. Rumi, sitting cross-legged near Derpy’s tail, wrestled with a stubborn patch of fur that seemed determined to knot itself no matter how many times she brushed.

Above them, perched on the low roof beam of the training hall, Sussie the Magpie shifted from foot to foot and squawked occasionally, as though offering unsolicited commentary.

“Hold still, Derpy!” Zoey scolded playfully, pressing her palm into the tiger’s side when he rolled a little too far and nearly flattened Rumi. “We can’t brush you properly if you’re acting like a giant noodle.”

Derpy just yawned, flashing fangs as long as Zoey’s arm, and rumbled with laughter.

It was in this quiet, oddly domestic moment that Zoey’s mind began to wander. The rhythmic brushing, the smell of fur, the easy silence between friends—it all tugged a memory out of her. A memory from before the Demon Hunting Squad, from before the chaos of battles and contracts with spirits. Back when she and Mira were just two hunters trying to kill the Saja Boys to save the Honmoon.

She blinked, stifled a giggle, then glanced sideways at Jinu. His hair was tied back in a loose ponytail today, a little sweat glistening on his temples from the sun. His jaw was set in quiet focus as he tugged at a snarl in Derpy’s mane. And that was when the memory fully hit her: The Saja Boys.

Back then, Jinu wasn’t Rumi’s lover or their demon ally. He was the Jinu, lead singer, center spotlight, with a fanbase of millions which they tried to steal. And more importantly—

“Abby’s abs…” Zoey murmured under her breath, almost like an incantation.

Rumi’s brush froze mid-stroke. She turned, blinking at Zoey. “What?”

Zoey burst out laughing. “Sorry! I just remembered something. Mira and I were totally obsessed with Abby’s abs back when we hated The Saja Boys. We had posters, screensavers, everything we needed to destroy. I swear half our allowance money went into merch.”

Jinu made a strangled sound, his ears turning bright red. He didn’t lift his head, but his brushing slowed significantly.

Zoey grinned wickedly and leaned closer to Rumi. “Hey, Rumi. You’re the quiet one here… but I gotta know. Do you like Jinu’s abs?”

The effect was immediate. Rumi dropped her brush, which clattered loudly against the stone tiles. Her cheeks flushed such a deep crimson that even Derpy stopped purring and cracked one golden eye open, curious.

Sussie squawked from above, wings flapping. “Abs! Abs! Abs!” the magpie mimicked gleefully.

“Z-Zoey!” Rumi sputtered, trying to retrieve her brush without looking at anyone. “Why would you just… ask that?!”

Zoey smirked. “Because it’s funny. And because I think we all know the answer.”

At that, Jinu’s composure cracked. He finally looked up, brushing paused mid-tangle, his own face faintly pink. His lips twitched between embarrassment and amusement.

“You girls never change,” he muttered, shaking his head. But his tone betrayed a hint of smugness, as if some part of him enjoyed the attention.

Rumi tried to duck her head, but then, almost against her own will, the words tumbled out in a rush. “...I-I mean—I don’t hate it when he trains shirtless…”

Silence.

Then Sussie screamed with laughter from the rooftop, wings beating like drums. “Shirtless! Shirtless Jinu!”

Zoey gasped dramatically, clapping her hands over her mouth. “Rumi! You actually said it! I didn’t think you would!”

Rumi groaned and covered her face with both hands, as if wishing the earth would swallow her whole. “I’m never speaking again.”

Jinu, on the other hand, looked like he was fighting hard not to laugh. His grin was slow, teasing, almost wicked as he leaned just slightly toward her. “So you like it, huh?”

Rumi’s ears went red all the way to their tips. “I—I didn’t say that!”

“You just did,” Zoey chimed in gleefully.

“I said—I just meant—” Rumi’s words tripped over themselves as she frantically brushed Derpy’s tail like her life depended on it. “Sometimes you—ugh!—forget to put on a shirt after training! That’s all!”

Jinu leaned back, smirking like a cat who’d cornered his prey. “Maybe I forget on purpose.”

“Oooooohhhh!” Zoey hollered, unable to contain herself. Even Derpy gave a rumbling laugh, rolling onto his side and nearly squashing Jinu.

Rumi made a strangled squeak and buried her face in Derpy’s fur.

At that exact moment, footsteps echoed across the park, and Mira came jogging in, her hair bouncing in its usual playful ponytail. She carried a basket of freshly washed towels and looked around at the scene with wide eyes.

“Hey guys! I was just—uh…” She paused, sensing the tension in the air. Jinu smirking, Rumi hiding, Zoey doubled over with laughter, Sussie still yelling about abs. Mira raised an eyebrow. “Okay. What did I miss?”

Zoey immediately pointed at Rumi, still muffled in tiger fur. “Oh, just Rumi admitting she likes Jinu shirtless!”

Rumi let out a muffled scream. “ZOEEEYYY!”

can’t just say that without me here to witness it!”

Sussie echoed her from above: “Witness it! Witness it!”

Derpy gave a final stretch, flicking his tail as if deciding the show was more entertaining than his brushing session. He rolled onto his side and placed his giant paw protectively over Rumi, as though shielding her from further teasing.

But Jinu wasn’t about to let it drop. He tilted his head, smirk still firmly in place, and said softly, “Well, if it makes you all this flustered… maybe I should leave my shirt off more often.”

Rumi peeked out from under Derpy’s paw, eyes wide, face burning. “JINU!”

Mira squealed like a fangirl at a concert. “Yes! Yes, do it! I’ve been waiting years for this development!”

Zoey collapsed against the tiger’s side, laughing so hard tears streamed down her face.

For once, the park echoed not with the sounds of kids playing around or couples going on walks, but with raucous laughter, teasing, and a very flustered Rumi, who vowed never to let Zoey start a conversation about abs again.

Above them all, Sussie cackled in the sunlight. “Abs forever! Abs forever!”

And Derpy purred, quite pleased with his new favorite kind of grooming day chaos.

Chapter 45: A Night to Remember

Summary:

While Rumi gets ready for a date with Jinu, Zoey and Mira are in charge of going overprotective parents mode.

The sun had barely dipped below the Seoul skyline, leaving streaks of lavender and rose painted across the glass windows of the Demon Hunters’ shared apartment. Inside, the atmosphere buzzed with the faint hum of music playing from Mira’s phone and the clinking of Zoey’s bracelets as she paced the length of the living room.

Jinu sat nervously on the sofa, his posture stiff as though every muscle in his body had been coiled like a spring. Despite his best efforts to appear calm, his fidgeting betrayed him—tapping his fingers against his knee in rhythm with the music, shifting from one side of the cushion to the other. He smoothed down his perfectly styled jacket for the third time, as though the fabric itself might crease under the weight of his anticipation.

Zoey stopped pacing long enough to fix him with a sharp glare. “Alright, lover boy,” she said, crossing her arms with mock severity, “before Rumi comes out, we need to set a few ground rules.”

Mira, lounging on the arm of the sofa with her ever-calm demeanor, raised an eyebrow. “Zoey, don’t scare him too much. He looks like he might faint already.”

“I’m not scared,” Jinu protested, his voice a little higher than usual. He straightened his back quickly, forcing a confident smile. “I’ve got this.”

Zoey wasn’t convinced. She took two steps closer, her crimson-tipped hair bouncing slightly with each movement, and leaned down until her eyes locked onto his. “Rule number one: treat Rumi like the queen she is. No exceptions.”

Jinu gave her a solemn nod. “Of course. She is a queen.”

Mira chuckled softly, shaking her head. “He’s not wrong.”

Zoey held up a finger, ignoring Mira’s commentary. “Rule number two: no funny business. And by funny business, I mean—”

“I know what you mean,” Jinu interrupted quickly, his ears turning red. “I promise, nothing inappropriate. I respect her.”

That answer made Zoey pause for a moment, as if she were testing his sincerity. When she saw the genuine determination in his eyes, her expression softened—but only slightly. “Rule number three,” she continued, “if you hurt her heart in any way, you’ll be dealing with me.”

Mira’s lips curved into a sly smile. “And me, too. I might be quiet, but don’t think for a second I won’t have your back, Zoey.”

Jinu’s shoulders relaxed a little. He wasn’t intimidated—at least, not anymore. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, and answered with calm conviction. “I’d never hurt Rumi. Not ever. She means too much to me.”

The living room grew unusually quiet after that statement. Zoey and Mira exchanged a look, their tough façade breaking just a little. Jinu’s sincerity, the way his voice didn’t waver when he said those words, carried a weight that neither of them could dismiss.

Before Zoey could come up with another rule, the soft click of heels echoed down the hallway. All three of them turned their heads at once.

Rumi stepped into the room.

The dress she wore shimmered under the soft light—silky fabric the color of midnight, flowing down to her knees, with subtle golden embroidery along the edges. Her long hair framed her face in elegant waves, and the delicate necklace at her throat glimmered like starlight. For once, the fierce, unstoppable Demon Hunter looked more like a dream than a warrior, and Jinu forgot how to breathe.

His heart pounded against his ribs, louder than the faint music in the background. She was radiant. The kind of beauty that wasn’t just about her dress or her hair, but the confidence in her stride, the warmth in her smile when her eyes met his.

“Sorry for keeping you waiting,” Rumi said gently, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Was I too long?”

Jinu rose to his feet in one swift motion, shaking his head. His words caught in his throat, but he managed to breathe out, “You’re… perfect.”

The corners of Rumi’s lips curved upward, and for a brief moment, her cheeks tinged pink. She stepped closer, and Jinu, without thinking, offered his hand. When she placed hers in his, it felt natural, as though the entire world had aligned just for this moment.

“You clean up well, too,” she teased, her voice carrying that playful edge he loved so much.

Jinu laughed nervously, scratching the back of his neck with his free hand. “I tried to look decent enough to match you, but… honestly, you make it impossible. You outshine everything.”

Their eyes lingered on each other, the air between them charged with a quiet, undeniable energy. Slowly, almost cautiously, Jinu leaned forward, and Rumi mirrored him. Their lips met in a soft kiss—brief, gentle, filled with all the unsaid promises they didn’t need to put into words.

But the moment shattered almost immediately.

“Ahem!” Zoey’s sharp voice cut through the atmosphere like a blade. She and Mira were standing side by side, both glaring as though they’d caught two kids sneaking cookies before dinner.

“Really?” Zoey exclaimed, throwing her hands into the air. “We literally just said no funny business two minutes ago!”

Rumi pulled back, covering her mouth with one hand to stifle a laugh. Jinu, meanwhile, looked like he’d been caught red-handed robbing a bank.

Mira shook her head, though her smirk gave her away. “You two are unbelievable. Couldn’t even wait until you were out the door?”

Zoey pointed dramatically toward the apartment entrance. “Out. Both of you. Date time. Now. Before you burn a hole in this living room with all that lovey-dovey energy.”

Rumi glanced at Jinu, her eyes sparkling with amusement. “Guess we’ve been kicked out of our own apartment,” she whispered.

Jinu chuckled, tugging gently at her hand as they made their way toward the door. “Not the worst way to start a date.”

Zoey, however, wasn’t finished. “Remember the rules!” she called after them, hands on her hips.

“Yeah, yeah,” Jinu replied over his shoulder, his grin breaking through the nervousness.

The door clicked shut behind them, leaving Zoey and Mira in the quiet apartment. For a moment, neither said anything. Then Mira let out a long sigh.

“You know,” she said softly, “I think he really means it. About Rumi.”

Zoey leaned against the sofa, her arms still crossed but her expression softer now. “Yeah… I know. Still, someone’s gotta keep an eye on him.”

Mira smiled knowingly. “Or maybe you just don’t like admitting your best friend’s growing up.”

Zoey’s lips twitched, almost breaking into a smile, but she quickly looked away. “Whatever. If he makes her happy, that’s what matters.”

Meanwhile, outside, Jinu and Rumi walked side by side beneath the glittering city lights, the night still young and full of possibility. Their hands intertwined naturally, no words needed. For the first time in a long while, the world seemed quiet—no demons, no battles, no danger. Just them.

And though Zoey and Mira had made their rules, Jinu already knew his own: never let Rumi down, not tonight, not ever.

Chapter 46: Lingering Light

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu having a peaceful morning as they make breakfast for Mira and Zoey who are sleeping.

The morning light touched the edge of the bed like a blessing, slipping through the soft white curtains and painting gold across the sheets. Outside, the city of Seoul was just beginning to wake — traffic murmuring in the distance, pigeons rustling on the rooftops — but inside the room, time had slowed.

Rumi lay curled in the comfort of warm cotton blankets, her breathing deep and even, her body half-turned toward the window. Her hair, long and violet, spilled across the pillow and tangled in soft waves down her back. The strange, celestial patterns that coiled along her bare shoulders and thighs shimmered faintly — like stardust alive beneath her skin.

Jinu lay next to her, utterly still, watching the way her markings pulsed softly, perfectly synchronized with her breath. It was the kind of glow that only appeared when she was at total peace — a rare sight in the life of a half-demon Hunter and K-pop idol.

His hand gently brushed a lock of hair from her cheek, then lingered just above her glowing skin. The sigils that spiraled across her body weren’t just power — they were a part of her soul. A map of pain and heritage, of battles fought and survived. To him, they were sacred.

Leaning in, he placed a delicate kiss on her shoulder — then another, slower one against the curve of her neck. Her skin was warm beneath his lips, and she shifted ever so slightly.

“Mmm… again?” she mumbled, still mostly asleep.

Jinu smiled. “You’re awake.”

“Half,” she whispered, voice rough and full of sleep. “And your lips are distracting.”

He pressed another kiss, this one just below her jaw. “That’s the plan.”

She sighed contentedly, rolling onto her back. The sheet slipped from her chest, exposing the glowing patterns that wrapped down her collarbone and ribcage. He couldn’t help it — he admired her the way one might admire dawn breaking after a long night.

“Don’t look at me like that,” Rumi said, covering her face with one arm. “I haven’t even brushed my teeth.”

“You’re radiant,” he said, brushing his thumb across her cheek. “And you still smell like lavender and thunderstorms.”

She cracked one eye open, laughing softly. “Thunderstorms?”

“It’s a compliment. You’re my favorite weather.”

That earned him a sleepy chuckle and an arm around his waist, pulling him closer. “You’re ridiculously sweet in the morning.”

“I’m ridiculously in love with you,” he replied without hesitation, lowering his head to kiss the lines that spiraled just below her collarbone.

“Jinu…” she whispered, breath catching as he kissed her slowly again, trailing down to the gentle rise of her stomach where the sigils swirled like glowing vines.

She wrapped her fingers through his hair, eyes finally fluttering open as he continued his slow reverence, every kiss a silent vow: I choose you. Every day.

“I know we said we’d make breakfast for Zoey and Mira…” he murmured against her skin.

“But?”

He pulled himself up to hover over her, their faces inches apart, noses brushing. “What if we didn’t?”

She arched an eyebrow. “You want to skip breakfast?”

“I want to stay here.” He kissed her temple. “With you.” Her cheek. “Just us.” Her lips — soft, lingering. “Forever, if I can convince you.”

Rumi laughed gently into the kiss. “Forever’s a long time.”

“I’ve already survived demon raids and idol training bootcamps,” he said, sliding his hand over her waist. “I can survive forever.”

Her eyes sparkled. “Convince me, then.”

So he did.

They kissed, slow and sweet, tangled in each other beneath the soft light of morning. It wasn’t the rushed kind of intimacy they sometimes shared between missions or shows. This was different. This was patient. This was theirs.

Rumi pulled the blankets up to their shoulders, tucking them in as she rested her forehead against his. “You make me feel human,” she whispered. “Even when I’m glowing like a celestial weapon.”

“You are a celestial weapon,” he replied, brushing her hair back. “But you’re also the girl who hums off-key when she makes tea and keeps her socks in the oven.”

“I did that one time—!”

“Still adorable.”

She kissed him again before he could tease her more, and they fell back into soft giggles, then softer silence.

Minutes passed — or maybe hours. The world outside grew brighter, but the world inside stayed perfectly still.

Eventually, Rumi stretched and looked at the clock. “We really should get up.”

“No,” Jinu said, wrapping his arm around her and pulling her close. “Five more minutes.”

“You said that half an hour ago.”

“Exactly. We’re already invested in this plan.”

She rolled her eyes but didn’t move. “Fine. Five more minutes.”

“And then breakfast?”

“Then breakfast.”

“Together?”

“Always.”

They finally untangled from the covers, exchanging lazy, lingering kisses as they moved about the room. Jinu wore sweatpants low on his hips, no shirt, and looked far too smug about it. Rumi wore one of his old Huntrix tour shirts and nothing else, glowing sigils curling across her thighs as she padded barefoot to the kitchen.

Their little apartment was still quiet. Mira and Zoey were sound asleep in the room down the hall — probably exhausted from yesterday’s vocal rehearsals and demon recon at the riverfront. Rumi peeked in on them just long enough to make sure they were snoring — which they were — and returned with a smile.

“We’ve got time,” she said, tying her hair into a quick bun.

“Then let’s make them something warm. Something that says, ‘Yes, we’re deadly, but also, we bake with love.’”

They moved in harmony, as they always did. Jinu fried up garlic and scallions while Rumi whisked eggs with sesame oil and crushed pepper. Leftover rice sizzled in the pan, releasing a comforting aroma into the air. They added spam (Mira’s favorite), soy sauce (for Zoey’s sharp palate), and kimchi (because Rumi insisted it was non-negotiable).

Jinu made the eggs soft and golden. Rumi plated everything beautifully. They left trays outside their friends’ door with handwritten notes and smiley faces — little tokens of love in a world that often asked too much of them.

When they finally sat at the tiny table near the window, their own mugs of hot tea warming their hands, Rumi leaned into Jinu’s side and whispered, “I want more mornings like this.”

He looked down at her, brushing his thumb along the edge of her jaw. “Then let’s promise each other something.”

She raised an eyebrow.

“No matter how loud the world gets,” he said, “no matter how dangerous or demanding… we find a way back to mornings like this.”

She nodded, eyes soft. “Deal.”

They kissed — again — because they couldn’t help it. And this time, it tasted like tea and rice and something deeper: home.

Outside, the city was wide awake.

But inside, wrapped in soft light, with love heavy in the air and glowing sigils warm against skin, Jinu and Rumi remained each other’s entire universe.

And for a little while longer...

They stayed right there.

Together.

Chapter 47: The Mentor’s Shadow

Summary:

Celine finally gets the courage to speak with Rumi after the Idol Awards only to find out Rumi fell in love with a demon just like her sister did.

The Honmoon gem glowed faintly at the center of the Huntrix Tower’s great hall, still pulsing with traces of the energy the girls had used to seal Gwi-ma’s corruption. Its crystalline light spilled over marble floors, casting shifting patterns across the walls like ribbons of living moonlight.

Celine’s heels clicked softly as she stepped through the wide entrance, her pale trench coat brushing against her legs with each stride. It had been three weeks since she had last been here—three weeks since she deliberately gave Rumi the distance she thought her protégé needed. After all, Rumi’s emotions had been tangled that night at the Idol Awards, when victory was nearly overshadowed by her reckless defiance in protecting Jinu.

Celine had spent that time convincing herself that space was a kindness. Now, she had returned to offer her congratulations. But the reception she met was… strange.

“Celine!” Zoey’s voice cracked like she hadn’t been expecting company. She appeared from the hallway, strands of pink hair escaping her ponytail as though she’d been rushing. Behind her, Mira emerged too, holding a tray of teacups that rattled in her trembling hands.

“C-Celine,” Mira said, forcing a smile too wide to be real. “You should’ve called first! We, um… the place is a mess—”

Celine’s sharp eyes narrowed. Mira never stammered. “A mess? This tower hasn’t seen a speck of dust since the day it was blessed. What aren’t you telling me?”

The two girls exchanged panicked glances. Zoey subtly jerked her head toward the dormitory wing, and Mira nearly dropped the tray.

That was when Rumi’s door opened.

Celine’s breath froze in her throat. Rumi stepped out slowly, her hair tumbling down around her shoulders, loose and soft in a way Celine rarely saw outside of battle. But it wasn’t the relaxed appearance that startled her—it was who followed.

Jinu.

He walked at her side like he belonged there. His hand lingered at the small of Rumi’s back, his head tilted toward hers with unguarded tenderness. The boy’s dark, demon-blood aura flickered faintly, suppressed but never gone. And Rumi—her star pupil, the one she had sworn to train and protect—leaned into him, eyes glowing with something that wasn’t battle fury but something softer.

Love.

The room tilted. Celine steadied herself, but her expression hardened into steel. “Rumi,” she said flatly. “Explain.”

Zoey winced. Mira disappeared into the kitchen like retreat was her only option.

Rumi’s lips parted, but words failed her. Her fingers tightened around Jinu’s hand, as if afraid Celine’s disapproval could dissolve the bond between them.

Celine’s voice grew colder. “You’ve brought a demon into this sacred place. After everything they’ve done—after everything he has done. Do you realize what this means? What danger you’re courting?”

Jinu lowered his gaze, shame flickering in his crimson eyes, but Rumi straightened her back. “Celine, please listen. It’s not what you think.”

“Not what I think?” Celine’s laugh was sharp and humorless. “I think my student is betraying everything she’s trained for. That’s what I think.”

Rumi took a step forward, her voice trembling at first but gaining strength. “I used to think the same way you did. That being a demon, or even being touched by their blood, meant you were beyond saving. That you had to be destroyed. That’s what I thought about myself.” Her fingers brushed over her own arms, tracing the lines of the glowing patterns that had long been her secret shame. “But Jinu… he saw me. Not the half-demon hunter, not the weapon. Me. And for the first time, I’m not afraid of who I am.”

Celine’s jaw tightened. She looked at Jinu, who hadn’t moved, hadn’t defended himself. That silence—was it guilt, or humility?

“You think he redeems you?” Celine’s tone was razor-edged. “That his presence makes you whole? Rumi, you don’t need him. You need to master your own shadows.”

“But he helps me face them!” Rumi’s voice cracked. Her hand clutched her chest, over her heart. “He’s not the reason I’m strong, but he’s the reason I don’t hate myself anymore.”

For a long moment, silence stretched, heavy with years of unspoken pain between mentor and student.

Then Celine turned sharply, her coat flaring behind her. “Walk with me,” she ordered.

Rumi looked back at Jinu, who gave her a small nod, his eyes soft with trust. Reluctantly, she followed her mentor out of the tower and into the evening streets.

The city lights glimmered below Huntrix Tower, neon and starlight blending together in Seoul’s endless hum. They walked in silence for several blocks, the night air thick with summer humidity and the weight of Celine’s judgment. Finally, beneath the shadow of an old temple, Celine stopped.

“You remind me of your mother,” she said quietly.

Rumi blinked, startled. “My… mother?”

Celine’s gaze softened, but only slightly. “She too believed that love could heal what darkness had broken. She too saw good where others only saw danger.” She turned her face upward, toward the moon. “And it destroyed her.”

The words hit Rumi like a strike to the chest. “You knew my mother,” she whispered.

“I knew her better than you think,” Celine replied, her voice distant. “Her compassion was her strength, but also her downfall. She gave everything, even to those who didn’t deserve it. And now…” She trailed off, shaking her head.

Rumi’s throat ached, torn between anger and sorrow. “I’m not her,” she said firmly. “I’m not blind. Jinu isn’t like the others. He’s proof that demons aren’t only destruction. He’s proof that I don’t have to be ashamed of what I am.”

Celine’s sharp eyes flicked toward her. “And what are you, Rumi? A hunter? A demon? Or something in between?”

Rumi swallowed hard. “I’m both. And for the first time… I’m okay with that.”

Celine’s face betrayed nothing. The silence stretched again, heavy with the ache of truths unspoken. Then, suddenly, she turned and fixed Rumi with a piercing look.

“You’re not pregnant, are you?”

The question slammed into Rumi like a thunderclap. Her face went scarlet. “What?! No! Of course not!”

Celine exhaled slowly, as though she’d been holding her breath for minutes. The tension in her shoulders eased just slightly. “Good. Because if you were…” She stopped herself, shaking her head. “You’re too young. Too unsteady. You don’t yet understand the price of carrying both worlds inside you.”

Rumi’s anger flared, but beneath it was a fragile, aching vulnerability. “You think I don’t understand? You think I don’t feel that price every day I wake up and see these marks?” Her hands glowed faintly with her inherited patterns. “I’ve spent my whole life ashamed, afraid that people like you would never see me as anything but dangerous. Jinu didn’t fix me, Celine. He helped me see I was never broken.”

Celine’s breath caught. The conviction in Rumi’s eyes—the fire there—was the same fire her mother once carried. And in that moment, she knew she could not snuff it out.

The older woman stepped forward. Slowly, almost reluctantly, she pulled Rumi into her arms. For a heartbeat, Rumi stiffened, then melted into the embrace.

“You are your mother’s daughter,” Celine murmured into her hair. “But maybe… maybe you’ll succeed where she could not.”

Rumi’s eyes stung with tears. “I’ll prove it to you. To all of you. Jinu isn’t my weakness. He’s my choice. And I’m not afraid of it anymore.”

Celine squeezed her tighter, then let go. For the first time, her stern expression softened into something almost maternal. “Then prove it. Not with words, Rumi—with actions. Protect what you love, and maybe… I’ll learn to trust it.”

Rumi nodded, wiping her eyes. Behind them, the neon lights of Seoul flickered like the heartbeat of a world caught between darkness and music. And for the first time, Rumi felt that her mentor might finally see her not as a half-demon, not as a weapon, but as herself.

Chapter 48: Eyes That Don’t Let Go

Summary:

Rumi is trying to be mad at Jinu but it's hard for her to concentrate when Jinu’s brown eyes staring right at her.

The whole thing started over something so small, so ridiculous, that even Rumi knew she was being dramatic.

That morning, she’d left her favorite coffee mug — the one with the little cartoon magpie on it that Mira had given her — sitting by the sink after rinsing it out. She’d planned to use it again later.

But when she came back an hour later, it was gone.

Not broken. Not lost. Just… in Jinu’s hands, filled with tea, and he was sipping from it like it had always been his.

When she’d pointed it out, he’d just shrugged and said, “You weren’t using it.”

That was it. That was his defense.

She’d told herself she would hold her ground, that she’d make him work for forgiveness this time. No caving in, no softening at the first sign of his smile.

Unfortunately for her, Jinu was not only infuriatingly charming, but also deeply entertained by the whole thing.

By evening, she was still in “mad” mode — or at least pretending to be — while sitting on the couch scrolling her phone.

Jinu, leaning against the kitchen counter, had been watching her for the last five minutes. Not in a creepy way. In a Jinu way — calm, steady, like he had nothing better to do than study the exact tilt of her head and the way she bit her lip while reading.

She could feel it.

And she hated it.

“Stop looking at me,” she muttered without glancing up.

“Why?” he asked, his voice all quiet amusement.

“Because.”

“That’s not a reason.”

“It’s a reason to me.”

The truth was, she could feel his gaze in a way that was distracting. His brown eyes were deep and warm, and the more she tried not to think about them, the more she did. They had this way of pulling her in — like once she made eye contact, the rest of the world would fade and she’d forget her whole act.

She needed to hold her ground.

She needed to—

“Rumi.”

Her head snapped up before she could stop herself, and there they were — his eyes, soft but glinting with mischief.

Mistake. Big mistake.

Her heart gave a little stutter.

“What?” she asked, forcing her voice to sound annoyed.

He tilted his head, smiling faintly. “Are you still mad at me?”

“Yes.”

“Really?”

“Yes,” she repeated, but it sounded less convincing even to her own ears.

He straightened from the counter and took a slow step toward her. “Mad enough to avoid me all night?”

“I’m not avoiding you,” she lied, immediately shifting to the far end of the couch when he got closer.

“Could’ve fooled me.”

“I’m mad, Jinu.”

He grinned, sitting down at the other end of the couch and leaning back like he had all the time in the world. “Okay. What exactly are you mad about again?”

“You know.”

“Remind me,” he said, fighting a smile.

“You stole my mug this morning.”

He laughed — actually laughed — like this was the most ridiculous trial in the history of relationships. “That’s it? That’s why you’ve been giving me the silent treatment?”

“It’s my favorite mug!” she insisted.

“You have fourteen mugs, Rumi.”

“But only one magpie mug!”

Jinu shook his head, still grinning. “You’re unbelievable.”

“And you’re a thief.”

“Wow,” he said lightly, “I get promoted from ‘boyfriend’ to ‘mug thief’ in one day. Impressive.”

“I should start hiding my things from you,” she muttered.

“You wouldn’t last a day without letting me borrow something,” he said.

Her mouth dropped open. “I would!”

“No, you wouldn’t.”

“Yes, I—” she cut herself off, realizing his smile had grown a little softer, a little more affectionate. He wasn’t trying to win the argument — he was just enjoying watching her get worked up.

Before she could retreat again, Jinu shifted along the couch until he was sitting closer — not too close, but enough that she could see the flecks of gold in his irises.

“You know what I think?” he said.

“What?”

“I think you’re not really mad.”

“I am,” she said automatically.

“I think,” he continued, ignoring her, “you’re trying really hard to be mad, but it’s not working because you like me too much.”

Her jaw tightened — mostly because he wasn’t wrong. “You’re imagining things.”

“Am I?” he asked softly, leaning in just a fraction.

She tried. She really tried to look away, but his gaze held her there like an invisible tether. Her brain screamed be mad, be mad, don’t give in, but her heart had already abandoned that plan.

“You’re doing it again,” she muttered.

“Doing what?”

“Looking at me like that.”

“Like what?” he asked, smiling slightly.

“Like you’re about to kiss me.”

His grin widened. “Am I not allowed to?”

“No,” she said firmly. Then, quieter: “Not if I’m mad at you.”

“Then I guess I’ll just have to wait,” he murmured.

She hated how much that patience made her want to kiss him first.

“Fine,” she said, crossing her arms and looking away. “I’m still mad.”

“Okay.”

He didn’t push. He just sat there, relaxed, quietly amused, occasionally glancing at her in a way that made her want to throw her whole “angry” act out the window.

It took exactly seven more minutes before she caved.

With a dramatic sigh, she turned toward him. “You’re lucky you’re cute.”

He chuckled. “Does that mean I’m forgiven?”

“Not entirely.”

“How do I get full forgiveness?”

She leaned in, finally letting herself kiss him, quick and soft. “Like that,” she said.

He smiled against her lips. “Guess I’ll have to keep doing it until I’m sure.”

And just like that, the magpie mug was completely forgotten.

Chapter 49: The Mustache Hypothesis

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu are relaxing in bed with Derpy and Sussie when Jinu asks Rumi if she thinks he'd look good having a mustache. Rumi is blushing just picturing Jinu with a mustache.

The rain had been falling since before dawn, a soft and steady rhythm that made the whole dorm feel quieter than usual. The gray light that slipped through the curtains was dim and comforting — the kind of light that made it far too easy to stay in bed.

Rumi had no plans of leaving.

She was curled into Jinu’s side, her cheek pressed to his chest, her long purple hair spilling across the blankets in waves. Her patterns glowed faintly in the dimness, that familiar hum of her energy matching the slow rise and fall of his breathing.

Derpy, their fat and endlessly lazy cat, was stretched across Rumi’s legs, purring like he’d achieved some great victory in life. At the headboard, Sussie the magpie sat like a tiny, judgmental queen, occasionally tilting her head to look at them as if assessing whether this excessive cuddling was productive.

Jinu’s arm rested around Rumi’s waist, his fingers tracing idle patterns over the small of her back. He wasn’t talking. She wasn’t talking. Just the rain, the warmth, and the faint rumble of his heartbeat beneath her ear.

“Hey, Rumi?” he asked suddenly, voice low and almost thoughtful.

She hummed without opening her eyes. “Mhm?”

“Do you think I’d look good with a mustache?”

Her eyes opened instantly. “…What?”

He kept his face perfectly neutral, but there was a spark of amusement in his brown eyes. “You heard me. A mustache. You know… the classic kind. Or maybe a big dramatic one, like those old detective dramas.”

She blinked at him, still half tangled in the blankets. “…Why?”

“Just wondering,” he said casually. “Could be a new look. Shake things up.”

Rumi told herself not to picture it.

She told herself.

But her brain, traitorous and far too curious, immediately conjured the image: Jinu, hair slightly mussed, brown eyes warm and deep… and a neatly trimmed mustache above that infuriatingly kissable smile.

For some reason, it wasn’t as ridiculous as she expected. It was… dangerously good. Like, hot in a way she was not about to admit.

She could feel her cheeks heating.

“Oh no,” she muttered under her breath, burying her face in his shirt before he could notice.

Of course he noticed.

“Wait,” he said, his voice laced with amusement. “Are you blushing?”

“I am not,” she said quickly, keeping her face hidden.

“You totally are,” he teased, shifting to look down at her. “What’s going on in that head of yours? You’re picturing it, aren’t you?”

“I’m not—”

“You are,” he said with a grin. “And you like it.”

She groaned and pulled the blanket over her head. “I hate you.”

“You love me,” he corrected, tugging the blanket back down just enough to see her face. “And you think I’d look good with a mustache.”

“I didn’t say that.”

“You didn’t not say it.”

“Stop twisting my words.”

He leaned closer, voice dropping into a mock-serious tone. “You’re imagining me right now, aren’t you? I can see it. You’re thinking about me leaning over the counter in the kitchen, making coffee, with a—”

She smacked him lightly in the chest with her hand. “Shut up.”

He just laughed, catching her wrist and holding it loosely. “This is so interesting. You never get flustered like this.”

“I’m not flustered,” she insisted, knowing full well she was.

Derpy stretched and yawned without a care in the world, completely indifferent to the human drama happening above him. Sussie, however, hopped closer along the headboard, letting out a short caw as if voicing her opinion.

Rumi sighed. “See? Even Sussie thinks this conversation is ridiculous.”

“I think she’s saying she supports the mustache,” Jinu replied without missing a beat.

Rumi gave him a look. “She absolutely is not.”

“You know,” he said slowly, “if I grew one, you’d have to be the first person to see it. Maybe I’d walk in wearing one of those fitted suits you like and just… stand in the doorway until you noticed.”

Her blush deepened. “You are evil.”

“And you’d pretend you didn’t like it for about five minutes before you kissed me anyway,” he continued, grinning.

“That’s not—” She stopped mid-sentence, realizing he was just baiting her. “You’re enjoying this way too much.”

“I’m enjoying you way too much,” he said softly, leaning in to kiss her cheek.

She tried to glare at him, but his warmth and the rain outside made it impossible to stay annoyed. Eventually she sighed and settled back against his chest, letting his hand resume its lazy tracing over her back.

“Fine,” she said finally. “If you ever actually grow one, I’m not going to stop you. But I’m not encouraging it.”

“That’s all I needed to hear,” he said with a satisfied smile.

“You’re impossible.”

“And yet…” he murmured, pressing a kiss to her hair, “…you’re still here.”

They lay there for a while longer, listening to the rain and the faint sound of Derpy’s purring. Every so often, Jinu would chuckle quietly to himself, and she knew — she knew — he was still picturing her reaction.

Finally, she tilted her head up at him. “If you ever grow one, I’m shaving it off in your sleep.”

He grinned. “If you ever shave it off, I’m stealing your magpie mug again.”

Her jaw dropped. “You wouldn’t dare.”

“Wouldn’t I?”

And just like that, they dissolved into laughter, tangled together beneath the blankets while the rain kept falling outside.

Chapter 50: Caught In The Act

Summary:

Abby Catches Rumi and Jinu in a compromising position and it's awkward for all three involved.

Rumi and Jinu walked hand in hand back to their hotel room where they were staying at for the weekend. They were invited by Bobby who was hosting a Huntrix and Saja Boys convention with the other members so far they really enjoyed it.

The couple made it back to their room and went straight to the bed so they could rest. "This is so exhausting." Rumi said getting comfortable as she cuddled close to Jinu as he pulled her closer. "I know and we have to go back in 30 minutes." The Demon Heartthrob complained. "I just want to take a nap with you." Jinu said annoyed with the time limit they had.

"Do you want to get something to eat?" Rumi asked sitting up from the bed to order room service. But Jinu grabbed her arm pulling her back down next to him causing her to yelp in confusion on why he did what he did. "Yeah, you!" Jinu responded.

That response caused Rumi to blush and turn her head where she wasn't making any eye contact with him. Jinu used his free hand to make Rumi look at him, kissing him gently as he climbed on her taking full control.

The Half Demon pulled him closer, tongues meeting in open mouthed kisses. Wrapping an arm around his neck, his over traveling down Jinu’s vest feeling the slightly firm muscle there. They stayed like that for what must have been hours, kissing, making out, hands on hands, on chests, on faces, bravely adventurous hands going to hips and groin, only to return back up.

His eyes darkened when she slowly unzipped the top of her dress and slid it off of her arms and tossed it. Legs spread wide open, Rumi sighs a little as Jinu pulls off her panties.

The Half Demon growls a little as he kisses up her inner thighs. He likes to tease. His hands slide up to play with her nipples with his fingers. She lets out a loud groan.“Jinu. Just do it already.” Rumi growled, tired of his teasing.

Jinu smirks as he starts to kiss around her inner folds, avoiding the place Rumi wants him the most. Jinu then kisses her entrance, darting his tongue in and out of her slit. He only gets the first inch but she’s gasping.“Jinu...” The Half Demon whined. He’s still darting his tongue in and out of her slit, relishing her juices and exploring inside her.

Jinu loves the sounds Rumi’s making, the whines and whimpers, the ones she always makes. He almost fully gets off from this, his dick hard and ready. When Rumi’s done here, he won’t hesitate to bury himself inside her.

The Demon Heartthrob starts to kiss up her folds, almost near her clit. “Oh my god!” Rumi screams but not in the usual tone that accompanied this.“Abby!” Rumi yelled out.“Huh...” Jinu mutters but turns around, leaving her pussy. And she was right, Abby was standing at the doorway, luckily he covered his eyes not wanting to see this awkward situation.

"Uh, I just wanted to let you guys know that we are meeting for lunch soon but it looks like Boy toy is already getting his meal." The pink haired Demon joked trying to not make the situation awkward than it already is. "I'm gonna go now but would you like a third party?" Abby asked trying to be funny or just trying to get in on the fun.

"Abby!" The Demon Hunter quickly replied. "Yeah?" Abby questioned with a hopeful look in his eyes. "Close the door on your way out." Rumi responded. The couple awkwardly watched a stunned and visibly disappointed Demon awkwardly make his way out the room leaving them alone again. They just know it's going to be super embarrassing when they go to dinner.

Chapter 51: Rain Songs and Soulmarks

Summary:

It's raining and Rumi and Jinu don't have anything to do so they cuddles and listen to the rain pouring.

The rain hadn’t let up since dawn.

It had started as a soft drizzle before sunrise — a whisper across the windows — but by midmorning, it was a steady downpour. Gray clouds had settled over the Seoul skyline like a blanket, muffling the sound of the city. No alarms, no missions, no rehearsals. Even Bobby, ever-dedicated and always texting, had gone quiet.

It was a rare day off — a small miracle wrapped in storm clouds — and Rumi intended to savor every second of it.

She was curled on the couch in the Huntrix apartment’s living room, cocooned in one of Jinu’s oversized hoodies and an old fleece blanket. The hoodie dwarfed her frame, the sleeves falling past her hands, the fabric heavy with his warmth and scent. Her long violet hair was loosely braided over one shoulder, and faint lavender sigils glowed gently on her bare legs, curling over her thighs and knees.

Jinu lay beside her, his arm draped over her waist, his cheek resting against her temple. His hair was damp from the shower, curling slightly at the ends, and he hadn’t bothered putting on a shirt — just a pair of soft gray sweatpants that made him look far too comfortable for his own good.

The two of them had claimed the entire couch, limbs tangled, the coffee table cluttered with mugs of warm tea and half-eaten snacks. Outside, the windows fogged from the warmth inside. The sound of rain hitting the balcony created a soft, soothing rhythm that echoed through the room.

Neither of them spoke for a while. They didn’t need to.

Rumi let out a long sigh, shifting slightly to nuzzle her face into the crook of Jinu’s neck. “Mmm. I could live in this moment.”

Jinu hummed, his lips brushing the top of her head. “You say that every time we cuddle.”

“Because I mean it every time.”

He chuckled softly, fingers idly tracing the glowing pattern just above her knee. “I’m starting to think you only love me for my heating system.”

“Well,” she teased, “you are like a human space heater.”

He smirked. “Admit it. You’re using me.”

“For warmth and emotional stability,” she said with a grin. “Obviously.”

“You wound me.” He gave her a mock pout, tightening his grip around her waist and pulling her closer. “Here I thought you were with me because I’m devastatingly handsome.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Debatable.”

“Oh? You weren’t saying that last night when you—”

She shoved him gently with her elbow, laughing as her cheeks flushed. “Jinu!”

He grinned. “What? I was going to say ‘when you told me I make the best midnight ramen.’ You’ve got a guilty conscience, sweetheart.”

Rumi groaned, burying her face in his chest. “You’re so annoying.”

He kissed the top of her head. “And yet, here you are.”

“That’s because you’re annoyingly lovable.”

Jinu leaned down and kissed her again — this time at the tip of her nose — and then once more, slower, against her lips. She melted instantly. He always had that effect on her. One kiss and she forgot the entire world.

When they parted, her cheeks were warm, and the glow of her sigils had intensified ever so slightly — soft pulses of lavender in rhythm with her heartbeat.

“You’re blushing,” Jinu whispered, brushing a thumb across her cheek.

“Shut up.”

He grinned. “You get that look every time I kiss you.”

“You’re imagining things.”

He kissed her again, gently, just to prove his point. Her breath caught, and her fingers instinctively curled into his side.

“There it is again,” he whispered, clearly proud of himself.

Rumi covered her face with her hands. “You are the worst.”

“I’m your worst,” he murmured, dragging her hands down gently and locking eyes with her. “And I plan on being your worst for a very long time.”

Rumi blinked, caught off guard by the sudden sincerity. Her teasing vanished, replaced by that soft vulnerability she only showed him. “You mean that?”

He nodded. “I love you. You know that, right?”

She swallowed, nodding. “I do.”

“Good.” He pressed a kiss to her forehead. “Because I’m never letting you go. Not even on rainy days.”

“Especially not on rainy days,” she whispered.

They stayed like that, lips barely apart, foreheads touching, the storm outside wrapping around them like background music. It wasn’t the kind of day that needed big declarations or grand gestures. It was one of those rare moments when simply being was enough.

Rumi shifted so she was on top of him now, resting fully against his chest, her legs tangled with his, her arms folded beneath her chin as she looked up at him.

“You’re warm,” she murmured.

“You say that every time.”

“Because you always are.” She let her fingertips graze the edge of his collarbone. “Jinu?”

“Yeah?”

“Do you ever think about… what life would be like if we weren’t Hunters? Or idols?”

He was quiet for a moment, his fingers combing gently through her hair. “Sometimes. I imagine a little café by the coast. You bake. I serve. We sing for old tourists on weekends. We sleep in. Make breakfast. Watch bad dramas.”

She smiled. “Sounds perfect.”

He looked down at her. “But even if we had none of that — no café, no concerts, no anything — if it was just this?” He kissed her again, slow and warm. “That would still be enough.”

Rumi felt her heart flutter.

She leaned in again, this time letting the kiss last — a slow dance of lips and whispered affection. His hands moved up her back, hers sliding into his hair. They didn’t need to rush. The world wasn’t going anywhere.

When they finally broke apart, their faces were flushed, and the rain was still tapping gently on the windows.

“Jinu?”

“Hmm?”

“I love you.”

He smiled, fingers drawing idle circles over the small of her back. “I know.”

She rolled her eyes. “You’re supposed to say it back.”

“I thought you already knew.”

“Say it anyway.”

He kissed the edge of her mouth and whispered, “I love you, Rumi. Always.”

And there, wrapped in blankets, tangled in each other, with the rain as their soundtrack, they held one another — hearts calm, souls still, patterns glowing like constellations against skin.

For once, the world didn’t need saving.

It could wait.

Chapter 52: Rujinu Bingo

Summary:

Whenever Rumi and Jinu get into a little quarrel Mira and Zoey play Rujinu Bingo and see the way they act.

The rehearsal room was alive with sound—shoes squeaking against polished wood, the faint hum of a speaker still warm from blasting their last run-through, and the low murmur of chatter now that practice had been called to a break. Rumi sat cross-legged against the mirrored wall, her towel draped over her neck. She was scrolling through her phone with that signature pout, a little storm cloud hovering over her.

Across the room, Jinu adjusted his jacket and shook his head, his own storm cloud brewing. He hadn’t said a word in the last ten minutes, but the way his jaw tightened every time Rumi sighed loudly was enough to spark tension you could cut with a sword.

“Ah,” Mira whispered dramatically, elbowing Zoey as they sprawled on yoga mats. “We’ve got a live one.”

Zoey grinned and pulled a folded paper from her backpack, smoothing it out like treasure. It was a handmade bingo card, decorated with doodles of tiny chibis of Rumi and Jinu: one pouting, the other with crossed arms. At the top, in bold glitter pen, it read: RUJINU BINGO.

“Finally,” Zoey said, whipping out a pink pen. “I was starting to think today would just be… practice.”

Mira leaned in, reading the squares:

Rumi rolls her eyes

Jinu crosses arms dramatically

Simultaneous sighing

One of them storms out

‘You never listen to me!’

Accidental touch, awkward silence

Long staring contest

The “You’re impossible” line

Make up hug

Her eyes sparkled. “Bingo by lunch?”

Zoey smirked. “Easily.”

Rumi finally tossed her phone down, glaring across the room. “You always change the choreography without telling me first, Jinu. You think just because you’re the lead you can do whatever you want.”

There it was. The opening line. Mira clapped a hand over her mouth to keep from squealing. Zoey marked the square: Rumi complains about Jinu taking charge.

Jinu’s head snapped up, his tone calm but clipped. “I changed two steps, Rumi. Two. Because you nearly tripped on the spin yesterday. I was trying to make it easier for you.”

Rumi shot to her feet. “I didn’t trip! The floor was slippery!”

Eye roll, Mira mouthed, pointing eagerly. Zoey marked it with triumph.

Jinu crossed his arms, shoulders broad and unyielding. “You’re impossible sometimes.”

Zoey gasped and drew a big star across ‘You’re impossible.’ “Ohhh, he went for the kill.”

Rumi huffed, turning away from him dramatically, her ponytail flipping like a whip.

The room fell silent except for Mira and Zoey trying—and failing—to contain their giggles.

The group went back to rehearsal, but the tension stuck like static. Every time Jinu gave a cue, Rumi lagged half a beat behind. Every time Rumi nailed a move, Jinu looked the other way, pretending he didn’t notice.

“Mark it,” Mira whispered gleefully. “Simultaneous sighs—three times in one minute!”

Zoey scribbled, biting her lip so she wouldn’t laugh out loud.

When break came again, Rumi sat down heavily on a folding chair, arms hugging her knees. Jinu hovered near the speaker, adjusting cords he didn’t need to adjust, his eyes darting toward her and then away.

Mira nudged Zoey. “We’re so close to Accidental touch. All we need is one clumsy moment.”

And as if on cue, Rumi reached for her water bottle just as Jinu crouched to pick up a dropped towel. Their hands brushed. Both froze.

Zoey nearly dropped her pen. “Bingo gods have blessed us.”

Rumi’s cheeks flushed pink, and she quickly snatched her bottle, muttering, “Watch where you’re going.”

But her voice had lost its sharp edge.

Later that evening, the four of them headed back to the dorms. Mira and Zoey walked ahead, whispering about their almost-complete card, while Rumi and Jinu trailed behind.

The city lights reflected in the puddles from last night’s rain. Rumi kicked at one absentmindedly, her shoulders hunched. Jinu glanced at her, his usual composure softened by the way the glow of neon signs lit her face.

“Rumi,” he said finally, his voice quieter than the city noise around them. “I… didn’t mean to make you feel like I was controlling everything. I just worry, sometimes.”

She blinked at him, her steps slowing. “You worry?”

He shoved his hands in his pockets, eyes flicking away. “You push yourself harder than anyone. And if you stumble—even once—you get so frustrated. I thought if I adjusted things, it might… take some pressure off you.”

Her heart gave a little lurch. For a long moment, she didn’t reply. Then, softly: “You’re still bossy about it.”

Jinu cracked the smallest smile. “Yeah. I know.”

Behind them, Mira and Zoey had fallen suspiciously silent. When Rumi and Jinu glanced up, they saw the girls pretending to argue about bubble tea flavors while sneakily ticking more squares off their card.

Back at the dorm, Mira and Zoey settled at the dining table, Rujinu Bingo card between them like a sacred relic. From the kitchen came muffled voices—Rumi and Jinu, bickering over ramen packets.

Mira leaned over the card. “We’ve got everything except Make up hug.”

Zoey smirked. “Give it five minutes.”

Inside the kitchen, Rumi slammed the pot lid down with exaggerated force. “You don’t just dump the spice packet in before the noodles, Jinu! Are you a monster?”

Jinu leaned on the counter, utterly unbothered. “I like it that way.”

“You can’t just—” She broke off, groaning. “You drive me crazy.”

He laughed quietly, the sound startling her. “Good. Then we’re even.”

Their eyes met, and suddenly the tension shifted—softer, warmer. Rumi’s shoulders sagged, the fight draining out of her.

“Why do we always end up like this?” she whispered.

Jinu reached out, hesitated, then gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “Because… maybe we care too much.”

Rumi froze, breath catching. His hand lingered a moment too long, and when she didn’t pull away, he closed the distance, wrapping his arms around her in a hesitant, almost desperate hug.

She melted instantly, her arms clinging to him like she’d been waiting weeks for this. Touch-starved, starved for comfort. Neither moved for a long, long time.

From the table, Mira squealed into her sleeve, and Zoey scribbled furiously across the card. “BINGO!”

Later, the four of them sat on the couch watching a late-night drama, the empty ramen bowls stacked in the sink. Mira and Zoey whispered triumphantly about their flawless victory.

On the other end of the couch, Rumi leaned against Jinu’s shoulder, her fingers loosely twined with his. He pressed a soft kiss to her hair when he thought no one was watching.

But of course, Mira and Zoey were watching. They grinned at each other, already sketching a new bingo card in their minds.

This one would have new squares:

Jinu sneaks a smile at Rumi

Rumi pretends not to like the attention

They hold hands in public

Zoey and Mira lose their minds again

The game was far from over. But for now, the night was soft, warm, and filled with laughter—and the beginning of something even better than a bingo win.

Chapter 53: Room For Two

Summary:

After a long day Jinu finds Rumi relaxing in the bathtub and joins her.

“Jinu I’m home!” Rumi exclaimed as she stepped through the door into her and Jinu’s bedroom, but silence was all she got as an answer. Right - The Half Demon thought. Jinu was still at the Saja Boys book club.

Rumi’s legs hurt from being on her feet all day from dance rehearsal and all she wanted nothing more than having a little alone time to relax and unwind, so she kicked off her shoes and dropped her jacket down before she headed towards the bathroom.

Rumi lit her favourite fall-scented candle and descended into the hot water. The Half Demon felt all of her muscles relax and she closed her eyes, the warm water swirled around her bare skin, the smell of the candle filled her nose and she felt like the hardships of the day just washed away – now only a distant memory in the back of her mind.

The Demon Hunter wasn't sure how much time she spent like that, but the sound of the bedroom door opening brought her back to reality.

“Babe, I’m home!” Rumi heard Jinu’s voice and the sound of the door closing behind him.

“I’m in here!” Rumi replied. There was a second of silence, a small thud as he dropped his bag to the floor, then footsteps approaching before he opened the bathroom door. His hair was a little dishevelled and wet just like his clothes.

“Are you alright?” Rumi asked as she looked up at him.

“Just got caught up in the rain, love. Mind if I join?” The Demon Heartthrob asked with a cheeky smile before he took off his buttoned shirt in a quick motion then the rest of his clothes. „Scooch over, will ya’?”

Rumi couldn't help but smile and oblige his request as she moved to the end of the tub so Jinu can get in and settled behind her back. The Demon Heartthrob spread his legs and Rumi adjusted herself between them and laid against his chest. Rumi looked up at him and Jinu pressed a soft kiss on her lips.

“Welcome home Jinu ” The Half Demon mused as he hugged her tight to his chest and kissed her temple. Jinu didn’t say anything, but he didn’t have to. The Half Demon enjoyed this silent moment together, their bodies wrapped around each other as she held his arms that pulled her flush against his naked body, not an inch of space between the two of them.

After a bit Jinu couldn't resist the temptation anymore and kissed Rumi’s neck. The Demon Heartthrob pressed a soft kiss just under Rumi’s ear, then he traced his plump lips against her neck before he settled on her shoulder, nibbing and kissing her wet skin. Rumi tilted her head backwards to give him better access which he gladly took. The Half Demon moved her hand and tangled her fingers in his dark locks as she pulled him closer.

Rumi felt her body heat up as his skin flushed against hers and Jinu bit down on her neck softly, not enough to leave a mark but enough to leave a tingling sensation in its wake. The water was hot, but Rumi still felt his skin burning against hers.

Jinu slowly shifted his hand from hugging Rumi to cradling her breast, massaging and caressing them. The Half Demon let out a shaky breath and involuntary bucked her hips as she felt arousal wash over her body. The Half Demon turned to Jinu and whispered his name against his lips.

The Demon Heartthrob looked down at Rumi with half hooded eyes before he pulled her into another kiss, this time it wasn’t as soft and slow as before – it was hungrier, Jinu pushed his tongue against her lips, urging Rumi to grant him access which she happily did. The Half Demon parted her lips and in a heartbeat his tongue was on hers, dancing in perfect rhythm, fighting for dominance before they had to break apart for air. Rumi bit his lower lip before she felt his free hand snake down her abdomen. The Demon Heartthrob took his sweet time before he started caressing Rumi’s inner thigh, his touch light as a feather which gave her goosebumps and made Rumi a whimpering mess.

His other hand gently pinched and flicked her nipple while he kissed her. His touch felt so good, his hand on her everywhere, she couldn't take the teasing anymore. Rumi moaned into his mouth as she kissed and rolled her hips to get him to touch where she needed him the most.

"Jinu, touch me please” The Half Demon whined, which earned her a low moan from him. Jinu looked into Rumi’s eyes before slowly moving his fingers closer and closer to her throbbing core. Jinu was such a tease, he loved how much Rumi wanted him, how she pleaded and begged for him to make her feel good, make her feel so good she saw stars. The Demon Heartthrob took his time resting his fingers on her lower abdomen, tracing slow circles there before finally touching Rumi’s swollen clit.

The Half Demon moaned under his touch, and his finger stilled before Jinu started to circle it around her sensitive bud. There was no rush in his movements, he took his time, drinking in every involuntary movement, every whine, moan, and hitched breath Rumi let out, studying her reaction and adjusting his technique to make Rumi feel as good as she deserved.

His other hand never left her boob, caressing and squeezing and teasing relentlessly, his mouth trailed her neck, kissed and bit her earlobe, whispering sweet nothings about how gorgeous she were, his good girl. Jinu’s finger left her clit and Rumi whined at the loss, but he shushed her as he traced it along her folds as Jinu aligned his finger with Rumi’s dripping entrance before he pushed it into her.

„Fucking hell, love. You’re so wet” The Demon Heartthrob groaned before quickly adding another finger. Rumi rolled her hips against his palm which caused him to push deeper inside her, hitting her sweet spot. Jinu adjusted his position and pressed his thumb against Rumi’s clit while his other fingers were still buried deep inside her. Jinu nuzzled his face into the crook of her neck, and she felt his erection press against her.

The Demon Heartthrob drew perfect circles on Rumi and curled his fingers against that perfect spot inside her, causing Rumi’s breaths to become shallow, her words uncoherent. The pleasure was building rapidly inside her, and she felt the knot tighten in her belly more and more each second. The Half Demon grabbed the edge of the tub to try to keep herself together, but his lips on her neck, one of his hands teasing her nipple and the other being between her legs started to become too much to handle. Rumi’s high was approaching rapidly. The Half Demon threw her head back against his shoulder and pulled him closer with her hand in his hair.

„I- I’m gonna’ come, Jinu ” The Half Demon stuttered, rolling her hips against him faster, and Jinu matched the pace, pressing his fingers into Rumi deeper as the movement of his thumb never faltered on her.

“I know, love” Jinu replied as he pressed a soft, sloppy kiss on Rumi’s neck, sucking her skin a little. Rumi felt every muscle in her body wind up, like a rubber band that’s about to snap any second. The Half Demon gripped Jinu’s thigh next to her and dug her nails into his skin, which caused him to hiss at the sensation.

“Be my good girl, c’mon babe” The Demon Heartthrob whispered into her ear, and Rumi rolled her hip against his palm one final time before everything came crushing down, Rumi’s toes curled and all the tension in her body released. White took over her vision as she came down from her high with his fingers still inside her.

Jinu leaned down and pulled Rumi into a sloppy kiss and rested his forehead against hers, a few of stray strands of hair tickled her face.

“I love you Jinu ” The Half Demon whispered, and Jinu smiled with one of those sweet, innocent and purely happy smiles of his.

“I love you too” Jinu replied and pulled Rumi into another intoxicating kiss.

Chapter 54: Sleepless and Safe

Summary:

Rumi is having trouble sleeping and Jinu is cuddling her while she's asking a lot of questions that are very humorous.

The dorm was utterly still. Somewhere down the hall, Mira’s door was closed tight, a faint hum of her air purifier the only sign she was there. Zoey’s room was dark too — she had a habit of putting in earbuds and listening to rain sounds until she drifted off.

But in Rumi’s room, the rain sounds were real. A steady drizzle pattered against the window, occasionally punctuated by the deeper splatter of water falling from the roof onto the bushes below.

Jinu lay on his side under the covers, facing Rumi, one arm lazily looped around her waist. His breathing had that slow, half-asleep rhythm, and his hair was a little messy from the pillow. The dim light from the streetlamp outside painted soft shadows across his cheekbones.

Rumi, on the other hand, was wide awake.

She had her face nestled into his chest, her legs tangled with his, but her mind… her mind was buzzing. Thoughts kept leaping from one to another with no warning, like stones skipping over water.

She tried closing her eyes. Tried counting backwards from fifty. Tried thinking about what she needed to do tomorrow. Nothing worked.

And, like always, when Rumi couldn’t sleep, she talked.

“…Do you think demons dream differently than humans?” she asked suddenly, voice muffled against his shirt.

Jinu’s chest rose and fell slowly. “…You’re starting with that?”

“I’m just curious,” she said, tilting her head so she could look up at him. “Like, maybe their dreams are all in fire and smoke, or maybe they’re in color humans can’t even see.”

He opened one eye, a faint smile tugging at his mouth. “Hm. I guess if they come from different realms, their subconscious might… work differently. Could be more chaotic. Or more instinct-driven.”

“That’d be so cool,” she murmured, fingers idly tracing the hem of his T-shirt. “I bet my dreams are a mix of human and demon stuff. Like half of it is hunting down monsters and the other half is me running late to a performance.”

Jinu gave a soft laugh, his thumb brushing slow, lazy circles over her hip under the blanket. “You have the most unpredictable brain.”

“And yet you’re still here,” she teased.

“Exactly,” he said, and kissed her forehead.

A few minutes passed in silence. Jinu thought maybe she was winding down. He was wrong.

“…Do you think magpies have a favorite shiny thing, or do they just love all shiny things equally?”

He sighed in mock defeat. “Is this about Sussie again?”

“Yes,” Rumi admitted immediately. “She stole Mira’s bracelet last week and I’m convinced she has a treasure hoard somewhere. Like a little stash under Mira’s bed.”

Jinu chuckled, his lips brushing her hair as he spoke. “Wouldn’t surprise me. That’s her whole thing.”

“What if she’s saving up to make herself armor?” Rumi asked, eyes widening. “Like a tiny knight.”

Now he was fully laughing, trying to keep it quiet so they didn’t wake the others. “A magpie in armor?”

“Yeah, and she could fight demon pigeons,” Rumi said with a straight face, which made him laugh even harder.

Thirty seconds of quiet later: “Okay, but if you had to fight one hundred duck-sized demons or one demon the size of a duck… which would be worse?”

Jinu groaned into her hair, still smiling. “Why do you come up with these things at two in the morning?”

“They’re important questions,” she insisted. “So? Which would you pick?”

“I think… the hundred small ones. Easier to outrun.”

She gasped. “You can’t outrun them. They’ve got wings.”

“Fine. The big one then.”

“Wrong answer. The big one would be so strong for its size.”

He shook his head in disbelief, his hand sliding up her back under the covers. “You’d make a terrible teammate in this hypothetical battle.”

“I’d be the best teammate,” she said proudly. “I’d distract them with snacks.”

As she rambled on about the most effective snack for demon-duck distraction, Jinu just… watched her.

The way her eyes lit up when she came up with a new angle to her own ridiculous question. The way her purple hair fell over her shoulder, strands catching in the dim light. The way she could be completely comfortable in her own silliness with him.

She was so at ease — legs tangled with his, blanket pooled around their waists, fingers absentmindedly tracing the lines of his arm while she talked.

It hit him again, like it always did in quiet moments: he loved her. Not just the way she looked at him or kissed him, but all of her — the unpredictable, endlessly curious, sometimes chaotic way her mind worked.

He leaned down and kissed her cheek mid-sentence.

“…And if you dropped a trail of rice crackers—hey.” She blinked up at him, smiling softly. “What was that for?”

“For being you,” he said simply, pressing another kiss to her jaw.

“You’re distracting me from my important questions,” she teased, though she snuggled closer, clearly not mad.

“That’s the point,” he murmured, kissing her again, this time on the temple. “Maybe if I keep kissing you, you’ll fall asleep.”

“Or maybe I’ll just keep talking,” she countered, though her voice was starting to slow.

“What’s next then?” he asked, humoring her.

She thought for a moment, then: “If we had a pet dragon, do you think Mira or Zoey would get to ride it first?”

He grinned. “Zoey would probably bribe it with snacks.”

“Mira would challenge it to a staring contest,” Rumi added. “And win.”

They both laughed quietly, the sound blending with the soft rain outside.

Gradually, her questions began to trail off.

Her breathing evened out, her hand resting against his chest. She was warm against him, the kind of warm that seeped into his bones and made him not want to move at all.

He pressed one last kiss to her hair and whispered, “Sleep, Rumi. I’ve got you.”

She hummed in acknowledgment, half-asleep but still hearing him. “Mm… love you.”

“Love you too,” he said without hesitation, and meant every word.

He stayed awake a little longer, listening to the rain and the quiet sound of her breathing, feeling more at peace than he had in weeks.

If she woke him up with more questions in another hour, he decided, he wouldn’t mind at all.

Chapter 55: Aquarium Secrets

Summary:

Jinu and Rumi go on their aquarium date and mira and zoey (who don't know jinu is a demon) find out that their bff has a secret boyfriend. (Maybe they try to tell her later that they don't mind her dating the enemy (they ment the popstar kind) and she can tell them anything and rumi silently freaks cause she thinks they know he's a demon)

The glass doors of the Seoul Marine Life Aquarium slid open with a soft hiss, letting in a rush of cool air tinged with salt and sterilized water. Rumi paused on the threshold, clutching the strap of her bag tighter. For someone who’d faced down demons with flaming swords and more near-death escapes than she wanted to count, she shouldn’t have been this nervous.

But then again, Jinu was waiting for her just inside, wearing that smile—the one that made her knees turn to jelly and her carefully rehearsed words scatter like frightened fish.

He waved, his dark hair slightly mussed as if he’d run here without checking a mirror. “Rumi! Over here!”

Rumi swallowed hard. “Pull it together,” she muttered to herself. “He’s just a boy. A demon boy, sure. But still just a boy.”

When she reached him, he gave a little bow—formal, sweet, and just a little awkward, which made her heart flip. “You look amazing,” he said softly.

Her outfit wasn’t anything flashy—just jeans, sneakers, and a soft pastel hoodie—but under his gaze, she felt like she was glowing. “Thanks. You… uh… don’t look too bad yourself,” she stammered.

His laugh was warm. “Shall we?”

They walked side by side into the dimly lit aquarium tunnels, where blue light shimmered through massive tanks. Schools of silver fish swirled like living constellations above them. Jellyfish pulsed like lanterns, suspended in the water. Couples whispered to each other in hushed tones, parents shepherded kids from one tank to the next.

For the first time in weeks, there was no screaming, no shadowy monsters lurking in alleys. Just the hush of water and the steady rhythm of Jinu’s footsteps beside hers.

Rumi let herself relax, shoulders loosening. Maybe this was what normal felt like.

Neither of them noticed the two figures trailing discreetly behind them—at least, not at first. Mira and Zoey, their fellow demon hunters, had been “accidentally” hanging around the mall when they’d spotted Rumi sneaking toward the aquarium with a very familiar boy.

“Are you seeing this?” Zoey hissed, tugging Mira behind a pillar decorated with cartoon dolphins.

Mira crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow. “Oh, I see it all right. Rumi has a secret boyfriend.”

Zoey’s eyes widened. “And it’s him. Jinu. The idol.”

Mira nodded gravely. “Public enemy number one. Popstar edition.”

They weren’t talking about demons—no, this was about music rivalry. Jinu’s group had been sweeping up fans everywhere, stealing spotlight from every other act in Seoul. For two fiercely loyal best friends who’d spent countless sleepovers criticizing popstars who tried too hard, this was betrayal of the highest order.

Zoey leaned closer. “We need to talk to her. But carefully. She’s obviously embarrassed.”

Mira smirked. “Oh, we’ll talk to her. But let’s give her some time first. See how deep this rabbit hole goes.”

Meanwhile, Jinu and Rumi had stopped before the main tank, where a whale shark drifted majestically through shafts of filtered light. Rumi’s breath caught.

“It’s huge,” she whispered.

“Yeah.” Jinu’s voice was softer now, almost reverent. “You can feel its heartbeat through the water.”

She glanced at him, startled by the intensity in his gaze. He wasn’t just talking about the whale shark—she could sense it. His words had that double meaning she was starting to recognize: part human boy, part demon, part… something else she was still unraveling.

“You like the ocean?” she asked, trying to ground herself in small talk.

“I love it,” he admitted. “There’s so much… mystery. Depths no one’s explored. Sometimes it feels like home.”

Rumi tilted her head. “Home?”

For a moment, his eyes glimmered with something otherworldly, reflecting the tank’s glow. Then he blinked, masking it with a smile. “I mean, who wouldn’t want to nap with dolphins, right?”

She laughed, though the flicker of unease stayed with her. Every time she forgot what he was—what they were—something reminded her. But standing here beside him, she couldn’t bring herself to care.

He bought her a little dolphin keychain from the gift shop kiosk, insisting it matched her “spark.” She pretended to protest but slipped it into her pocket with a blush.

By the time they reached the penguin exhibit, Mira and Zoey couldn’t hold back any longer.

“RUMI!” Zoey practically tackled her from behind, startling her so badly she nearly tripped into the railing.

“Wha—Zoey? Mira? What are you—”

“We need to talk,” Mira said firmly, shooting a suspicious glare at Jinu, who raised his hands in mock surrender.

Zoey grabbed Rumi’s arm and pulled her aside, whispering urgently. “We know.”

Rumi froze. They know? Her pulse skyrocketed. Images flashed through her mind: Jinu’s demon form, the glowing sigils, the way his eyes burned when he fought. How could she explain? How could she protect him—protect them—from the truth?

Mira leaned in, lowering her voice. “You don’t have to hide it from us. We don’t care that he’s… y’know… the enemy.”

Rumi’s breath hitched. Her hands went clammy. “The enemy?”

Zoey nodded solemnly. “The popstar enemy. His songs are catchy, but he’s stealing all the fans! We’re not mad though. We just wish you’d told us you were dating him.”

Rumi’s mouth opened and closed soundlessly. She could barely process the words. Popstar. They mean popstar. Not demon. Relief crashed into her so suddenly she almost laughed—but at the same time, panic still clawed at her ribs. If they ever found out the real truth…

“I… I didn’t tell you because…” Rumi stammered, scrambling for an excuse.

“Because you thought we’d judge you,” Mira finished, softening. Her glare melted into a smile. “But you’re our best friend. You can tell us anything.”

Zoey nodded eagerly. “Anything. Even if your boyfriend is a walking, singing billboard. We’ll support you.”

Behind them, Jinu raised an eyebrow, clearly catching bits of the conversation. He leaned casually against the railing, as if waiting for a verdict.

Rumi wanted to scream. Instead, she forced a shaky laugh. “You guys are unbelievable.”

The tension broke when a zookeeper announced feeding time for the penguins. Crowds gathered, and the four of them ended up squished together by the glass. The penguins waddled out in a clumsy parade, sliding on their bellies into the water.

Jinu leaned down to murmur in Rumi’s ear. “They really don’t like me, huh?”

Rumi elbowed him lightly, cheeks heating. “They’re… just protective. They’ll come around.”

He smiled, but there was a flicker of sadness in his eyes. “I hope so. I don’t want to be something you have to hide.”

The words pierced her. Because she was hiding him—not from Mira and Zoey, but from the whole world. And from herself, sometimes.

Zoey, oblivious, snapped a dozen photos of the penguins. Mira studied Jinu as if trying to crack some puzzle. Rumi felt the weight of balancing both sides of her life pressing down harder than ever.

By the time they left the aquarium, night had fallen. Neon lights shimmered across the Han River, and the city buzzed with music and chatter. Mira and Zoey claimed they had “somewhere else to be” (though Rumi suspected they were planning a covert friendship-intervention part two), leaving her and Jinu alone again.

They walked slowly toward the subway.

“Your friends are intense,” Jinu said finally, chuckling.

“You have no idea,” Rumi sighed. Then she glanced at him, biting her lip. “But they weren’t wrong. I should’ve told them. I just…” She trailed off.

“Didn’t know if you could trust them with me?” His tone was gentle, not accusing.

Rumi looked down at the dolphin keychain, twisting it in her fingers. “It’s complicated.”

Jinu stopped, turning to face her. His eyes caught the glow of the streetlights—dark, endless, with that faint glimmer that reminded her of the depths of the ocean. “Rumi… whatever you decide, whatever you tell them, I’m with you. Always.”

Her heart clenched. She wanted to believe it. To believe there was a way to balance everything—the demons, the danger, the friendship, the secret—and still keep this fragile, perfect thing between them.

She smiled faintly, shoving away her doubts for tonight. “Always, huh?”

He grinned, slipping his hand into hers as they descended the subway steps. “Always.”

Up on the bridge, Mira and Zoey leaned on the railing, watching the city lights.

“She’s really into him,” Zoey said quietly.

Mira sighed, crossing her arms. “Yeah. And as much as I hate to admit it, he doesn’t seem… terrible. For a popstar.”

Zoey smirked. “Guess we’re going to have to get used to our bestie dating the enemy.”

They clinked soda cans together in mock solemnity. Neither of them noticed the faint shimmer of red light rippling under the river’s surface—something dark moving in the depths, biding its time.

Chapter 56: Secrets in the Spotlight

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu have been engaged for three months and they have been keeping their engagement a secret from Huntrix fans. One day Rumi, Mira, and Zoey were doing a livestream and Rumi accidentally wears the ring which causes fans to speculate. Luckily Zoey, Mira, and Rumi know how to gaslight and take the attention away from what happened.

The neon glow of Seoul bathed the skyscrapers in dazzling hues, buzzing with life even after midnight. Somewhere inside a sleek apartment overlooking the Han River, Rumi sat on the couch staring at her phone. Her hand kept twitching, brushing against the silver band around her finger. She shouldn’t have worn it today. She knew better. But in the chaos of rushing to get ready for the Huntrix livestream with Mira and Zoey, she had simply slipped it on out of habit.

Her heart had been racing ever since the moment the chat exploded.

“What’s on Rumi’s hand??”
“Is that… a ring??”
“ENGAGEMENT?? Don’t play with me right now.”
“Jinu + Rumi?? 👀”

Rumi had almost frozen live on camera, but thankfully Mira had jumped in, casually leaning across the table to block the angle while Zoey cracked a joke about Rumi “just testing props for the new comeback concept.” Together, the girls had steered the chat into chaos about hair dye, choreography spoilers, and Zoey’s “secret obsession” with pineapple pizza.

Still, even after the broadcast ended and the camera light went off, Rumi’s stomach had been twisting like a rope pulled too tight.

Now, back in her apartment, she flung her phone onto the couch with a groan.
“I’m doomed. Completely doomed.”

The sound of the front door opening pulled her out of her spiral. Jinu walked in, still in his black cap and hoodie from practice, his hair damp with sweat. The leader of Huntrix’s demon-hunting unit on stage, off stage he was the person who always managed to center her world.

He noticed her pacing immediately. “Rumi-ah,” he said softly, pulling his hood back. “You’re spiraling again, aren’t you?”

Rumi turned, eyes wide. “Jinu. The fans saw it. They saw the ring. I should have been more careful! What if they—what if—” Her voice cracked as she buried her face in her hands.

Jinu walked over and gently tugged her hands down. “Rumi. Look at me.” His voice was calm, steady, the way it always was before a big stage performance when everyone else was trembling. “Did you forget who you have on your side? Mira and Zoey are professionals at distraction. Half of the fans think it’s just a new comeback concept ring. By tomorrow, they’ll be debating whether the demon lord is coming back in the storyline or whether Mira dyed her hair pink.”

Rumi chewed her lip. “You sound so sure. But Huntrix fans are detectives. They piece together everything. They’ll take screenshots, compare angles, zoom in until they can see the engraving inside the band.”

Jinu smiled faintly and leaned closer. “And if they do?” He brushed his thumb over her ring. “Then maybe they’ll realize what I already know: you’re mine, and I’m yours. No storyline, no demon-hunting concept, no fan speculation can change that.”

Her chest warmed at his words, but panic still itched under her skin. She had worked so hard to balance the dual lives of K-pop idol and undercover demon hunter. Both required secrets, discipline, and absolute control over appearances. And yet, one little slip on a livestream had cracked that façade.

Earlier that evening, everything had seemed under control.

The girls had gathered in the Huntrix practice studio—turned temporary livestream set—wearing coordinated pastel outfits that screamed “casual but stylish.” They had been chatting easily with fans about training schedules, teasing each other about bad dance moves, and hinting at new music.

That was when Zoey leaned toward Rumi with a sly grin. “Rumi, show them your nails. Didn’t you get a new set?”

Without thinking, Rumi lifted her hand to the camera. The pastel pink polish glittered under the light. And there, nestled perfectly in view, was the slim silver ring.

The chat exploded.

Mira’s eyes flickered to the screen in a millisecond of sharp panic. She leaned forward, laughing, “Wow, Rumi’s nails are so nice! I told her she should model hand creams instead of fighting demons on stage.” Smoothly, she extended her own hands for comparison, blocking Rumi’s from the frame.

Zoey jumped in with a dramatic gasp. “Model? Please. She’d terrify the entire cosmetics industry. Do you see her glare? Show them, Rumi. Do your scary hunter face.”

Rumi blinked, snapping into autopilot. She scrunched her face into the exaggerated, over-the-top glare she used for comic relief during concerts. The fans immediately flooded the chat with laughing emojis.

“HAHAH Rumi is so scary 😂”
“Protect the nail polish at all costs!!”
“Okay but Zoey exposing her hunter face omg”

The ring vanished into background noise.

Mira, smooth as ever, quickly steered the conversation. “Anyway, speaking of hands, should we tell them about the new choreography move where we—”

And just like that, the focus shifted.

But the damage had been done. The screenshots were already out there.

When the livestream ended, Zoey tossed her hair back with a grin. “Crisis averted. You owe me bubble tea, Rumi. Actually, make that a week’s worth.”

Mira, ever the level-headed one, added, “Don’t panic. We distracted them well enough. Just… be careful from now on, okay?”

Rumi nodded stiffly, but the guilt already gnawed at her. She hated lying to the fans who had supported Huntrix through everything. But revealing the engagement now could cause chaos—not just for her and Jinu, but for the whole group’s comeback, for the company’s carefully built narrative, even for the demon-hunting cover they all lived under.

She barely remembered how she got home after that.

Back in the present, Jinu sat her down on the couch. His hand found hers, steady and warm.

“Rumi,” he said, “we’ve fought literal demons together. Do you really think a fandom theory is going to defeat us?”

She let out a shaky laugh despite herself. “Demons don’t screenshot rings.”

“True,” Jinu admitted with a grin. “But fans don’t breathe fire, so I’d say it balances out.”

She swatted his arm, but the tension in her shoulders eased just a little.

“Listen,” he continued, his voice softening again. “I don’t care how long we have to keep it secret. Months, years… none of that changes what’s between us. You’re my partner in everything—on stage, off stage, and when the world is falling apart. The ring isn’t a mistake. It’s a promise. And one day, when the time is right, we won’t have to hide it anymore.”

Rumi looked into his eyes and finally felt the storm inside her begin to quiet.

“…Okay,” she whispered. “I trust you.”

“Good,” Jinu said with a smile, leaning his forehead against hers. “Now, tomorrow, you’re going to wake up, train, and laugh with Mira and Zoey like nothing happened. And if the fans bring it up again, we’ll handle it. Together.”

Her lips curved into the first real smile since the stream ended. “You always know how to make me feel like it’s not the end of the world.”

“That’s because it never is, as long as I’ve got you,” he replied.

The next day, Huntrix fans were indeed buzzing online with speculation. Threads debated whether the ring was “just a concept accessory,” whether it hinted at the group’s lore, or whether it was something more.

But the narrative quickly shifted again as Zoey dropped a surprise behind-the-scenes vlog, showing the members goofing off in practice and hinting at a “secret comeback weapon.” By the time fans finished analyzing that, the ring theory had become just one of many on the endless list.

Rumi watched the chaos unfold online with a small smile. Maybe Jinu was right. Maybe it wasn’t the end of the world.

Because as long as she had him by her side, no demon, no fandom storm, and no slip of the hand could ever tear them apart.

Chapter 57: Balcony Mischief

Summary:

Jinu watches Derpy the Tiger and Sussie The Magpie play around on the balcony outside of Rumi and Jinu’s bedroom. Rumi joins him and the couple watch the crazy animals antics and watch the sunset together.

The sun was sinking behind the skyscrapers of Neo-Seoul, staining the horizon in melting shades of coral, lavender, and electric pink. Even the glass towers seemed to glow, their edges catching fire in the fading light. From the twelfth-floor balcony of Rumi and Jinu’s apartment, the city looked like a dreamscape—half futuristic wonder, half old-world charm, its glowing lanterns weaving between neon billboards like ancient stars tangled in modern light.

Jinu leaned his elbows against the cool steel railing, his messy black hair catching a breeze that carried the faint scent of roasted chestnuts from a vendor down below. He exhaled slowly, savoring the rare quiet of a late afternoon without rehearsals, missions, or demon patrols. His day had been a whirlwind of vocal practices and sparring drills, and though his body hummed with residual adrenaline, he finally felt grounded.

The source of his grounding was chaos itself.

On the other side of the balcony, Derpy the Tiger—a massive striped beast with paws too big for his sense of coordination—was attempting to balance on the railing like an oversized housecat. His tail swung wildly as he wobbled, his yellow eyes wide with concentration. Every few seconds, his balance failed spectacularly, and he flailed in place before managing to land on all fours with a heavy thud.

Circling him like a whirlwind was Sussie the Magpie, wings flashing silver-blue in the sunset. The little bird darted in loops, cackling her metallic “chick-chick-chick!” every time Derpy nearly toppled over. Her voice had the same mischievous cadence as a snare drum roll in one of Rumi’s choreographies, teasing and sharp.

“Derpy, you’re gonna break the railing one of these days,” Jinu muttered, though the corner of his lips tugged upward.

Derpy paused, glanced over his shoulder with the expression of a guilty toddler, then promptly tried to balance on his hind legs.

“Unbelievable,” Jinu sighed.

The sliding door whispered open behind him, and soft footsteps padded onto the balcony. Without even looking, Jinu knew it was Rumi. He could tell from the rhythm—Rumi always moved with a natural beat, like her entire existence had been choreographed by some cosmic DJ.

Rumi slipped beside him, brushing a strand of her natural lavender hair away from her eyes. She wore a loose oversized sweatshirt, still glowing faintly at the seams with the magical embroidery woven into it for protection. Her presence was a soft hum, equal parts comfort and quiet fire.

“What are they doing now?” Rumi asked, her voice lilting with amusement.

“Trying to give me a heart attack,” Jinu replied, jerking his thumb toward the circus act.

As if on cue, Derpy lost his footing, teetered dangerously, and then belly-flopped onto the floorboards with a resonant whump. Sussie landed gracefully on his head and fluffed her feathers in triumph, tilting her head as though daring the tiger to protest.

Jinu and Rumi both laughed, their voices weaving together easily, the kind of laugh born out of years of chaos shared side by side.

“Derpy has the soul of a dancer,” Rumi mused, leaning her arms on the railing next to Jinu. “But the feet of… well, a refrigerator.”

“That’s an insult to refrigerators everywhere,” Jinu countered, smirking.

The tiger let out an offended “rrrrmph” noise and rolled onto his back, paws in the air like a giant striped rug. Sussie hopped down to perch on Jinu’s shoulder, cocking her head in a way that made her look smug.

“You think they’re always like this when we’re not looking?” Jinu asked.

“No,” Rumi said, her lips curving into a small smile. “They’re probably worse.”

The light shifted further, the sky deepening into indigo streaked with molten orange. Down below, the city was waking into its night-self: hover-scooters zipped between food stalls, street performers tested their LED poi routines, and screens lit up with the faces of idols—some real, some holographic—singing in perfect harmony.

But here, on the balcony, it felt like the world had slowed just for them.

Jinu glanced sideways at Rumi. His partner’s face was bathed in twilight, her features softened by the colors of the sky. There was a serenity about her that didn’t always appear—Rumi was usually either in motion or in thought, a restless storm. But now, with the city glowing below and their pets wreaking havoc, she seemed perfectly at ease.

“This is nice,” Jinu said quietly.

Rumi hummed in agreement. “It’s rare.” She tilted her head toward him. “You’re not thinking about the mission tomorrow, are you?”

Jinu hesitated. Tomorrow, they’d be sent to track down a demon rumored to lurk beneath the subway system—a shadow beast that fed on echoes and could swallow an entire song from someone’s throat. Normally, Jinu could compartmentalize, but Rumi always saw through him.

“I’m… trying not to,” Jinu admitted.

“Good.” Rumi’s tone was gentle but firm, like the way she corrected Jinu during dance practices. “Tonight isn’t for demons. It’s for sunsets, and for laughing at Derpy and Sussie until we cry.”

Jinu chuckled. “That’s a better battle plan than most.”

Derpy, perhaps sensing his name, rolled back onto his paws and bounded toward the railing again. But instead of attempting balance, he crouched low, wiggled his haunches dramatically, and then leapt.

Both Jinu and Rumi tensed—but instead of crashing, Derpy landed perfectly atop the railing, balanced with uncanny grace. For half a second, he looked majestic, like a guardian beast from an ancient legend.

And then he sneezed.

The sneeze was so violent that it sent him tumbling backward off the railing, only to land safely in a nearby planter full of ornamental bamboo. Leaves went flying in every direction.

Sussie cackled so hard she nearly fell off Jinu’s shoulder.

Jinu doubled over laughing, clutching his stomach. Rumi leaned into him for balance, her laughter spilling out in waves that echoed across the balcony. For those few moments, they forgot about missions, about demons, about the weight of being protectors of the city.

It was just them, their ridiculous companions, and a sunset that painted the world brighter than any neon sign ever could.

As the laughter faded, the two of them lingered side by side at the railing. Rumi slipped her hand into Jinu’s, their fingers intertwining naturally.

“Do you think,” Jinu began slowly, his gaze on the horizon, “we’ll ever have more nights like this? Without demons, without training… just us?”

Rumi didn’t answer right away. She watched Derpy climb out of the planter, bamboo leaves sticking out of his fur like battle trophies. Sussie immediately swooped down to pluck one off his ear and fly away with it, shrieking victoriously.

Finally, Rumi spoke. “I don’t know if we’ll get rid of the chaos. But I think we’ll always find these moments in between it. That’s… us. Chaos and calm, mixed together.”

Jinu turned to her, studying the certainty in her eyes. The thought anchored him more than any promise of peace could.

“You’re probably right,” Jinu said, smiling faintly.

“I’m always right,” Rumi teased, leaning her head against Jinu’s shoulder.

Together, they stood as the last of the sun dipped below the skyline. The sky surrendered to deep blue, the first stars flickering awake above the neon city. Derpy stretched across the balcony like a furry guardrail, and Sussie perched triumphantly on the tiger’s back, wings folded neatly like a queen on her throne.

And in that liminal hour, when day kissed night and the world shimmered between reality and magic, Jinu realized something:

They were already living the kind of story others would write songs about.

Chapter 58: A Lot More Touch

Summary:

Rumi wakes up a little too early and her and Jinu are too caught up in each other’s presence to fall back asleep.

For the first time in weeks, Rumi wasn't woken up by the sound of her alarm. The Half Demon's eyes flutter open slowly, adjusting to dusk filtering through the windows on their own terms. There’s an ache in her shoulder she can’t quite place but she's too tired to care.

The clock tells her it’s 5:34AM. The Demon Hunter groaned, allowing her eyes to fall shut again as she rolled over, gently bumping into a fast asleep Jinu. Sneaking a peek, Rumi can just about make out his calm silhouette, black floppy hair spilling over his pillow and it doesn’t take a wild imagination to picture the slight pout on his lips.

The Half Demon scoots closer, wanting to feel his body heat instead of the smothering warmth of the covers. Even in his sleep, Jinu moves as if to pull her in, a muscle reflex built up over years of bedroom cuddling.

“What time is it?” The 400 year old Demon hums, his arm snaking around Rumi’s waist to let his hand rest at the small of her back.

“Too early,” Rumi whispered in reply, lifting up her fingers to gently play with his hair. “Go back to sleep.”

Rumi briefly pressed her lips to his, both dry from the musty bedroom air, encouraging him to get more rest. The Demon Heartthrob licks his lips and hums again.

Before she can turn away, his hand is full on her back, pulling her closer as Jinu reclaims her mouth, hot and warm, questioning. Rumi reciprocate his actions, not caring about the bitter taste of morning on his tongue. His eyes are still closed when Jinu guides his hand lower, cupping her ass before squeezing it gently.

Neither of them are awake enough to bother discarding clothes, and she shudders with want as her fingers trace the hot skin underneath his shirt, his tongue still stroking hers lazily.

Hiking up her leg to wrap around him, allows Rumi to feel him closer— his boxers doing nothing to hide his semi-hard on when her pelvis grazes his. The Half Demon can feel it twitch as his hand disappears into her panties, groping her ass one last time before Jinu dips his hand in between their bodies. Rumi sighed, head rolling back and finally breaking free from his lips when he reaches her now dripping sex.

Jinu latches his lips onto Rumi’s neck, biting down gently in time with his finger’s strokes, spreading her wetness all over her folds. His tongue laps at the bruising skin, inducing a layer of goosebumps on the rest of her body.

Jinu slips a finger in, making her gasp. The Demon Heartthrob takes the opportunity to capture her in another sloppy kiss and Rumi thrust her hips forward, needing to feel more of him inside of her. He adds another, cupping her heat in a way his palm brushes against her clit with each movement.

The Half Demon moaned into his mouth, and Jinu flinches when her fingernails scratch down his abdomen lightly, marking a trail to their destination. The Half Demon's hand delicately wraps around his cock. Desperately wanting him to experience what she's feeling, she starts moving up and down, flicking her wrist and squeezing at the right time, but Rumi’s mind is getting hazy and her strokes are getting sloppy and fuck— his tongue now swirling over her left nipple isn’t helping.

The sensation of both his fingers and her hand coaxing the two of them into oblivion at the same time makes the knot in Rumi’s abdomen tighten, and she secretly wishes they had done this in the late morning, when the sun is up and she could watch his beautiful face contort in pleasure. So she could watch as his hand disappears into her underwear, and the veins in his arms becoming more prominent with every thrust of his fingers.

But Jinu has other plans. The Demon Heartthrob pulls away, sucking Rumi’s juice off his fingers in a quick motion before pulling her own from his boxers. His hands move to Rumi’s hips, urging her to sit on top of him.

“Ride me,” Jinu slurs, his eyes still not fully opened yet and his hair even more messy than before. To be frank, she could probably cum right here and now, the sight of a sleepy yet fucked out Jinu sending the Half Demon's mind into a frenzy. His cheeks are probably deliciously flushed, but it’s too dark in the room to see it.

Jinu just had to say the word, and she would come undone this second.

But riding Jinu’s dick is so much more fun.

Pushing her underwear aside, Jinu brushes her clit again, his hand encouraging Rumi to move against his clothed erection as he watches her through droopy eyelids. The Demon Heartthrob groans when Rumi obliged.

“That’s my good girl.”

The Demon Heartthrob is quick to remove his boxers, and Rumi lets herself be guided onto his cock, lowering herself until he’s filled her up completely. His hands fall from her hips and move up to cup her breasts, pulling down her top and grabbing a handful of each as Jinu admires Rumi from below, lips slightly parted.

The Half Demon starts to move, deliberately slowly at first, her limbs still fighting to shake off sleep. Speeding up, she placed her hand on his stomach, the other on his hip as she steadied herself. Soon it gets harder to keep up a steady rhythm and Rumi feels Jinu’s muscles clench under her palm, a sign that he’s near.

The sight of Rumi’s silhouette bouncing on his dick has Jinu’s breath ragged and he knows he won’t last long now, feeling her clench around him at a more frequent rate.

Jinu pushes himself up, pulling her flush against his chest as he bucks his hips into Rumi. His hand holds the back of her head as his tongue joins hers in an attempt to distract from his impending orgasm. As desperate as Jinu is to catch his release and go back to sleep, he doesn’t want to cum before Rumi does.

The Demon Heartthrob knows her body better than anyone and it doesn’t take long for him to find what buttons to push for Rumi to lose it. Jinu flicks her clit as she clenched around him, at exactly the right time to make Rumi unravel in his arms.

Jinu stops Rumi as soon as she's come down from her high, feeling like he’s ready to burst if Jinu doesn’t spill his load within the next minute.

“I-“ The Demon Heartthrob manages to say, as Rumi catches her breath. “I want to cum on your boobs.”

Rumi knows it’s a question posed as a statement and she pull him close, switching positions instantly so he’s on top of her, his playground laid out in front of him. The Half Demon takes off her top and the first rays of sunlight hit the walls as Jinu lets his eyes wander over Rumi’s now naked body.

The Demon Heartthrob inhales deeply before kissing Rumi again, thrusting in and out of her three more times before pulling out. Two skillful strokes of his hand and Rumi’s vision blurs, stars flickering behind his eyelids as he paints her breasts with his cum.

Jinu sinks down next to her, flushed and sweaty.

The Half Demon brushes his hair out of his heavy eyes, sleep already threatening to capture both of them again.

Jinu sighs and kisses Rumi’s shoulder. “Shower,” he mutters, forcing himself to sit upright. “Let’s get you cleaned up.”

Chapter 59: Behind the Curtain Lights

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu are on a date and Jinu doesn’t know what a photo booth is so she shows him what he's been missing out.

The neon sign outside the arcade flickered in soft pinks and blues, casting a glow on the damp pavement. Seoul’s busier streets were only a few blocks away, humming with chatter and music, but here it was quieter—like they had carved out a secret pocket of the city for themselves. Rumi tugged Jinu’s sleeve, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

“You’ve really never been in one?” she asked, half in disbelief, half amused.

Jinu tilted his head, his lips curving into that hesitant smile that made Rumi’s chest tighten. He looked almost embarrassed. “I mean, I’ve seen them. The little booths with the curtains, right? People go in and… take pictures? That’s it?”

“That’s not it,” Rumi replied, giving him a playful shove. “Photo booths are an experience. Memories you can hold. Cute poses, silly faces, and—” She paused, biting back a grin. “Other things.”

Jinu raised an eyebrow, pretending to be suspicious. “Other things, huh? You’re making it sound like some secret ritual.”

“Maybe it is.” She tugged him again, this time pulling him toward the booth tucked in the corner of the arcade. Its plastic frame gleamed faintly under the overhead lights, and the curtain was a cheerful lavender that promised privacy.

Rumi could already feel her heartbeat quicken. She’d been looking forward to this night all week—the rare evening without practice, missions, or interruptions. Just them. Just a date.

Inside, the booth smelled faintly of perfume from whoever had been there before. Rumi slid in first, patting the seat beside her. Jinu followed, a little awkward, his knees brushing hers in the small space. The warmth of him was immediate, his shoulder grazing hers every time he shifted.

On the screen outside, the countdown had already started. 3… 2… 1…

“Wait, what do I do?!” Jinu panicked, eyes darting to the flashing camera.

“Smile!” Rumi leaned into him, flashing a peace sign.

Click.

The photo appeared instantly on the small preview screen. Jinu blinked at it, surprised to see himself grinning—genuinely, a little crooked, but bright.

“See? Not so hard,” Rumi teased. “Next one—let’s do something fun.”

The next countdown began. She puffed her cheeks dramatically, sticking out her tongue. Jinu hesitated, then mimicked her, and they both burst into laughter just as the flash went off.

Click.

Rumi leaned closer, shoulder pressed firmly against his. “Okay, now something cooler. Idol pose.”

Jinu raised a hand in a casual V-sign near his eye, but Rumi leaned her chin on her palm and gave the camera her fiercest gaze. The result was hilarious—Rumi smoldering like a superstar, Jinu looking boyishly unsure next to her.

By the fourth shot, the booth fell quiet. The screen blinked its countdown again, and Rumi tilted her head toward him, her voice softer. “We should do a couple one.”

Jinu’s breath hitched. “A… couple one?”

“Yeah.” She let the word linger, eyes glinting. “Like… this.”

The timer beeped. On instinct, Rumi looped her arm through his and rested her head on his shoulder. Jinu stiffened at first, then melted, his cheek brushing her hair. The camera captured the closeness, the way his lips parted as if words had caught in his throat.

When the preview popped up, Rumi caught him staring—not at the picture, but at her.

The screen beeped again, starting the final countdown. They hadn’t picked a pose. Rumi looked at him, heart hammering. He still hadn’t looked away.

Three seconds.

Two.

“Jinu,” she whispered.

One.

His hand rose hesitantly, brushing a strand of hair from her cheek. And then, just as the flash went off, he kissed her.

It was clumsy at first—the angle, the surprise—but warm, real, and charged with something that made Rumi’s entire body light up. She kissed him back instinctively, her hand reaching for his collar, tugging him closer as if she’d been waiting for this forever.

The photo appeared on screen: blurred, imperfect, but undeniably them, lips pressed together in a stolen moment.

They didn’t stop.

The booth kept quiet now, the machine done with its job, but the world inside the lavender curtain had shrunk to just two people. Rumi deepened the kiss, tilting her head, savoring the way Jinu responded—nervous at first, then steadier, more certain. His hand found hers, fingers interlacing, while his other palm hovered at her waist, barely daring to touch.

She pulled back slightly, breathless. “See? That’s what you’ve been missing out on.”

Jinu laughed softly, his forehead pressing against hers. His cheeks were flushed, his voice low. “You tricked me.”

“Maybe,” she admitted, brushing her thumb across his knuckles. “But you’re not mad, right?”

Instead of answering, he kissed her again. This time slower, more deliberate, as if memorizing the shape of her lips. Rumi’s heart pounded so hard she was sure he could hear it. She pressed closer, letting the intimacy wrap around them like the curtain itself was guarding their secret.

Minutes slipped by unnoticed. They kissed again and again, sometimes brief and playful, sometimes lingering, almost reverent. Between kisses, Rumi caught the way Jinu’s eyes softened when he looked at her, as if she were the only thing in the world worth focusing on.

The arcade noise outside seemed distant, muffled by their cocoon.

Finally, they pulled back, laughing breathlessly. Rumi tucked her hair behind her ear, her lips tingling. “Okay, okay, we should probably… you know, let other people use the booth.”

Jinu glanced at the printed photo strip that had slid into the tray. Their silly faces, the idol poses, the shy head-on-shoulder shot… and at the bottom, the kiss. He picked it up carefully, as though it were fragile.

“I’m keeping this,” he said firmly.

Rumi smirked. “What if I want it?”

“Then…” His eyes gleamed with sudden boldness. “We’ll just have to take more.”

Her laughter bubbled out, light and free, and she tugged him by the collar for one more quick kiss. “Deal.”

Outside the booth, the arcade lights still blinked, games chiming for attention. But for Rumi and Jinu, the night had already given them something better than any high score—something they’d carry long after the neon faded.

Chapter 60: The After Party

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu enjoy a little private time after Huntrix’s Album Release Party

Jinu was deeply in heaven and hell right now. Rumi, his soulmate and his Half Demon lover, was riding his dick like she had something to prove, her large and perky breasts bouncing as the pace Rumi set was rough and out of control. The Demon Heartthrob could only hold onto her for dear life as their pelvises slapped together, the noise echoing around the room. His cock was being gripped like a vice, her walls holding onto him desperately. The Demon Heartthrob couldn’t help but moan, grunt and whine as she looked down at him, her hands pressing down on his chest as Rumi’s desperate cries and calls came out of her.

“Mine. All mine!”Jinu never got tired of hearing her beautiful voice, especially in the middle of sex. The Half Demon pressed her chest on his, her small, but cute pink nipples rubbing on his chest. Rumi bit his ear, then his neck as she continued to move herself up and down his dick. Jinu was loving all of it, especially the pain, But something about it seemed off. Rumi seemed out of character, too aggressive, too out of control. The Half Demon had dragged him into bed after Huntrix had a successful album release party, stripping them both and shoving him into bed.

Normally when Rumi rode him, she was in control, teasing him and edging him, making sure she made him last as long as possible, to reward and punish him. But here she was, bouncing on him with little rhythm or planning, just saying he was hers and crying out. There was a vulnerability in her eyes, something desperate that couldn’t help but break his heart. The Demon Heartthrob had no idea why Rumi was like this, but he wanted to see her happy, to see her smiling. But Jinu would ride this out and talk to her after.

The Half Demon pushed back into her, playing with her breasts as she began to let out long whines and cries, his name on her lips, which lit a fire in him. Jinu picked up the pace, with Rumi matching his pace after a few seconds, her sweaty hair and body something he always loved seeing. Her lavender hair bounced and moved like a waterfall, the beautiful purple color something Jinu loved very much. His dick hit a particular sweet spot in her, her screaming out like a siren, the fire in her eyes just getting hotter. The Demon Heartthrob smacked her ass, and Rumi called out, “More! More!”

The two continued at that pace for several minutes. The couples hands began to grope all over, The Half Demon playing with Jinu’s nipples while he groped her bust, and licked and bit her collarbone when it was in reach. The two clawed and grasped at each other, more like animals than people, though neither was complaining about it. The heat in both of them only grew, and Jinu could tell this was going to be an orgasm to remember.

The Demon Heartthrob could feel himself getting close, and his cock was getting gripped tighter than ever. His hands gripped her hips tight enough to bruise, and Rumi descended to give him a bruising kiss, her tongue shoving itself into his mouth, dominating the kiss, stealing his breath. With one last deep thrust from both of them, The Half Demon let out a long wail into his mouth, Jinu crying into hers as their orgasms hit, their vision going white as they held onto each other. Rumi’s nails dug into him, drawing blood, only adding to the sensation.

The two rode out their climaxes, continuing to thrust into each other, The Demon Heartthrob filling her with a thick volume of cum, Rumi equally covering his crotch with her own, the combined liquids dripping down onto the bed, both breathless as the broke their kiss. Jinu gently guided her onto her side, ready for their normal pillow talk, but Rumi just turned away, her back facing him.

Hurt went through his heart, and Jinu couldn’t help but feel like he messed up, “Rumi? Are you ok?” The Half Demon was silent, which didn’t help his worry. Jinu called out to her a few more times, but Rumi didn’t respond, whining as she tried to pull away from him.

The Demon Heartthrob wrapped his hands around her waist, Rumi weakly resisting. He began to kiss around her neck and upper back, giggles coming out of her, though they were quickly silenced. Jinu knew Rumi was weak to this, so he only had to try for a bit then she would talk, or another round of sex. The Demon Heartthrob needed her to talk to him, his worry overwhelming.

After a few minutes of that, Rumi finally turned to face him, her face matching her hair, a heavy frown on her face. The Demon Heartthrob cupper her face, and smiled at her, “Baby, what’s up?”

The Half Demon looked down, “I’m dumb.” Jinu could hear the defeated and embarrassed tone in her voice, and he wanted more than ever to comfort her.

“No, you aren’t. You are the woman I love. I loved the sex, but you looked hurt, and out of control. I should have stopped and talked to you.”

Rumi shook her head at that, “It’s not that. I was…jealous.” The Demon Heartthrob silently encouraged her to continue, and she looked into Jinu’s soft eyes, comforted by the pure love radiating out of them. Rumi continued, putting her forehead on his chest, “At the party, I saw some women flirting with you. A blonde woman with the huge chest in particular. They were hanging all over you, touching you.”

Jinu looked back through his memories, trying to remember who she meant. After several seconds, he remembered a girl from another Kpop group and one of her friends had been hanging around him a lot. Jinu had been annoyed, but he didn’t want to make a scene.

The Demon Heartthrob laughed, and Rumi lightly smacked his chest, embarrassed that her boyfriend's first reaction was to laugh at her. The Half Demon spoke into his chest, her voice muffled, “Meanie.” One of her hands went to her chest, inadequacy floating in her mind.

Jinu smiled as he looked down at her, running a hand down through her hair, “Oh baby, you know you are the only woman for me. You don’t ever need to be jealous. You are amazing and the most beautiful woman in the world.” One of his hands went to her bust, gently caressing and squeezing a breast, causing Rumi to moan lightly, “And your breasts are perfect. They’re the perfect size and I love every part of you.”

The Half Demon looked up at him and lightly kissed him on the lips, all doubts and fears leaving her mind. She lovingly smiled at him, “Liar.” Rumi settled into his chest, pulling him close, eyes beginning to close. That orgasm took a lot out of her, though in the back of her mind Rumi noted to try that again.

As darkness overtook her, she felt Jinu’s lips on her forehead with a quiet, “I love you.” Rumi was warm and safe in his arms, and she held onto him. If women wanted to steal her man, she would rip out their throats before they could. The Demon Heartthrob joined her a minute later, happy the love of his life was happy and comforted. Though he should be more careful about women at parties. Jinu didn’t want to see Rumi upset like that ever again.

Chapter 61: The Bracelet Bandit

Summary:

Sussie keeps stealing Mira’s bracelets so Rumi and Jinu help give it back to her.

It was a quiet late morning in the Huntrix dorm.
The sunlight streamed lazily through the living room windows, golden beams catching dust motes in the air. The faint smell of coffee lingered from earlier, but now the soundscape was filled with smaller, more domestic noises — Zoey’s phone tapping away as she sat curled up in the armchair, Derpy’s gentle snoring from his cat bed, and the rhythmic clink of Mira sliding her silver bracelets onto her wrist.

These weren’t just any bracelets — they were Mira’s “lucky stack,” the ones she always wore before a big rehearsal or important day. Thin silver chains, a couple beaded strands, and a delicate one with a moon charm. They made a soft, musical sound every time she moved her hand.

Unfortunately for Mira, that sound was basically like ringing a dinner bell for one very shiny-obsessed magpie.

From the top of the curtain rod, Sussie the magpie watched with laser focus. Her glossy black feathers caught the light like polished ink, and her sharp eyes narrowed with a thief’s precision. The bracelets glinted every time Mira adjusted them — temptation incarnate.

It happened in seconds. One moment, Mira was tightening the clasp of her moon charm bracelet. The next — WHOOSH — a blur of wings, a gleam of silver, and the soft sound of jingling vanished mid-clink.

“HEY!” Mira shot up from the couch, staring in disbelief at her now-bare wrist.

On the other side of the room, Sussie was already perched triumphantly on the back of the couch, a pair of bracelets clenched in her beak.

“Mira, why are you yelling?!” Rumi called from the hallway, emerging with Jinu beside her, both holding mugs of tea.

“She—” Mira pointed an accusing finger at the bird. “—your daughter just stole my bracelets!”

Rumi blinked. “Our what?”

“Your bird daughter! Look at her!” Mira waved dramatically at Sussie, who tilted her head in complete innocence — or as close to innocence as a magpie thief could fake.

Jinu sipped his tea, clearly amused. “Okay, but you have to admit she’s living up to her species. Magpies and shiny things? Classic.”

“This isn’t funny!” Mira flopped back onto the couch in exaggerated despair. “She took my lucky bracelets! How am I supposed to survive rehearsal without them?”

Sussie, still gripping the bracelets, let out a series of caws that somehow sounded like she was laughing at Mira. She even bobbed her head, wings flicking like she was showing off.

“Oh my god,” Zoey muttered without looking up from her phone. “She’s making fun of you.”

“She is!” Mira gasped, pointing again. “Rumi, Jinu — control your daughter before I cry.”

“Technically,” Jinu said, “Sussie listens more to you than anyone, Rumi.”

Rumi smirked. “True… but I think she likes Mira’s overreactions.”

Mira’s jaw dropped. “So you’re saying she’s doing this on purpose?!”

Sussie fluffed her feathers in smug agreement.

“Alright,” Rumi said, setting her tea down, “if we want the bracelets back, we need a plan.”

“I have a plan,” Mira said instantly. “Step one: grab the bird. Step two: take my stuff back.”

“Flawless,” Jinu deadpanned. “Except for the part where she can fly and you can’t.”

Rumi crossed her arms. “We’re going to have to lure her down. And if we want this to work, we have to work together.”

Jinu glanced at her. “You thinking bait?”

She nodded. “Something shinier than the bracelets.”

Mira scoffed. “Good luck finding anything shinier than these.”

“Challenge accepted,” Jinu said, scanning the room. His gaze landed on the glittery silver hair tie wrapped around Rumi’s wrist. “Perfect. Hand it over.”

Jinu dangled the sparkly hair tie just within Sussie’s line of sight. The bird’s head swiveled instantly, eyes narrowing at the new prize.

“See that?” Jinu said softly. “She’s interested.”

Mira leaned in, whispering to Rumi, “Do you think he’s enjoying this way too much?”

“Absolutely,” Rumi whispered back.

Jinu crouched slowly, placing the hair tie on the rug. “Come on, Sussie. You know you want it.”

The magpie dropped down from the couch back, hopping closer with quick little steps. Then — clink clink — she released the bracelets to grab the hair tie.

“Got ‘em!” Rumi scooped the jewelry off the floor in one smooth motion.

Mira lunged forward, grabbing her bracelets back like they were gold bars. “Oh, thank you. My babies are safe again.” She slid them onto her wrist one by one, making sure the moon charm faced the right way. “Never scare me like that again.”

Sussie, meanwhile, happily bounced away with her new hair tie prize, completely unbothered by the loss of her original loot.

“You two make a good team,” Zoey said from the armchair, still not looking away from her phone.

“We are a good team,” Jinu said, glancing at Rumi with a grin.

“Yeah,” Rumi said with a smirk. “Bird rescue professionals.”

Mira crossed her arms. “I’m just glad you used your powers for good and not for more… whatever this flirty detective thing you have going on is.”

Jinu’s grin widened. “Oh, this wasn’t flirty. Trust me — if we were flirting, you’d know.”

“Gross,” Mira said instantly, though the corners of her mouth twitched.

Just when everyone thought it was over, Sussie swooped back into the living room… wearing the hair tie around her neck like a tiny glittery scarf. She strutted across the back of the couch, pausing only to give Mira a smug little caw before flying off toward the bedroom again.

Mira groaned. “That bird is going to be the death of me.”

Zoey finally glanced up. “Nah, you’ll just be braceletless.”

Jinu laughed. “Better keep them locked up from now on.”

Rumi patted Mira’s shoulder. “Or… you could just wear less jewelry.”

“Never,” Mira said dramatically. “If I go down, I go down shiny.”

By the time Rumi and Jinu reclaimed their abandoned mugs of tea, Mira was still grumbling but clearly relieved. Sussie was preening herself in the bedroom, and Zoey had returned to scrolling in peace.

Jinu leaned back against the couch, glancing at Rumi. “Admit it — that was kind of fun.”

Rumi smiled. “Maybe a little.”

“And we made Mira stop pouting.”

“She’s still pouting,” Rumi pointed out.

From the other side of the room, Mira called, “I heard that!”

Chapter 62: A Way To Relax

Summary:

After an exhausting day from dance rehearsal. Jinu offers to give Rumi a massage so she can relax.

Rumi groaned into her pillow as she felt Jinu’s oiled hands working over the stiff muscles in her back. She loved the smell of the candles in the bathroom they had gotten for the weekend. She could feel his knowing hands working out the kinks in her back.

"Oh...!" The Half Demon moaned even louder as she felt a knot just release spectacularly. She then settled for just contented sighs as his hands worked their way further down. Jinu’s hands slide down her back down over one her buttocks and started working on her left leg. His hand slide down expertly started just below the swell of her buttock and worked his way slowly lower.

"I didn't know that you knew how to do massages" Rumi probed in a sighing voice. "This is wonderful."

The Demon Heartthrob chuckled lightly,' "Just a bit of reading and more practice."

"Oh and what else have you been practicing?"

"You'll find out."

"Oh, really?"

Rather than answering with words Jinu slid his hand slowly up The Half Demon's thigh just lightly caressing the insides of her thighs and gently brushing against her sex. Jinu could feel how hot she was getting through his hands and thought how much he loved her and wanted to please her. 'You can learn a lot by reading' Jinu whispered.

Rumi let out a sigh of pure delight when he did that. "Oh I see, ' she sighed. The Half Demon tried to press herself against the hands that were teasing her.

''Just you wait.'' Jinu murmured and moved his hands lower down her legs. Sliding his hands down her thigh and then to her calf working the tenseness out of her muscles.. The Demon Heartthrob then worked his way up her right leg starting at her calf and then to her thigh and then again to her inner thighs. He spent a little more time rubbing is fingers gently over her sex. Gently caressing with slight pressure, he could feel Rumi moisten as he worked his fingers over her.

The Half Demon was groaning in pleasure as his fingers worked on her. Rumi desperately wanted him so badly. She then groaned in frustration as his fingers stopped. ''I was getting so close.''

"I know, just wait a bit."

Rumi then felt Jinu straddle her, she could feel his hardness pressing against her sex, just sitting there teasing her. His hands then returned to massaging her back while she felt him throbbing against her sex. Jinu leaned his body forward against her so Rumi could feel his chest pressing onto her back, his weight supported on his hands. His lips worked their way on her neck and ears gently kissing and licking.

"Please, Jinu!" The Half Demon moaned…

"Soon," Jinu whispered into her ear.

The Demon Heartthrob then surprised her by getting off of her and then rolling her over onto her back.

Jinu then positioned himself at her head with his knees to either side. Jinu then gazed lovingly into Rumi’s brown eyes. He bent down for a passionate kiss, his tongue dancing with hers in her mouth and then in his. The Demon Heartthrob then moved his mouth along her jaw and down her neck, licking and sucking. Jinu then straightened back up so that he could use his hands again.

Jinu looked from her face down to her breasts and saw her nipples firm from her excitement. He started to slide his hands over her shoulders towards her breasts and felt they were getting dry, so he reached down and squeezed some more oil onto his hands, and then with a grin squirted some onto her chest.

''Oh that's a bit cold.'' Rumi squeaked, and then thought ''I never squeak. Oh he is going to…'' and the thought trailed off as his hands worked skillfully around her breasts. The Half Demon felt her boyfriend's hands sliding around her breasts. And then they stopped and she felt him straighten up…''And you stopped why?''

"I just wanted to admire the view for a moment.'' Jinu grinned mischievously back at her. "Your breasts are nice and shiny with oil, and your nipples are standing up so pink and hard. I just wanted to have the picture in my mind.." And then there was a little devilish glint in Jinu’s eyes, "You know us men are just so visually stimulated according to these times."

"Oh really," Rumi rolled her eyes as she moved her hand up quickly and reached for his hardness and grasped it gently and stroked it . "What about that ?" and then she stroked it again.

"Ok that too," Jinu moaned. "Better let go now." When she didn't, "Please."

"Oh ok"

"Now where was I before you interrupted me." And looked mock thoughtful for a moment. "Oh I know…" and that's when Jinu’s hands started working on her breast again, circling slowly inwards to almost her nipples.

Rumi was moaning now while his hands ran around her breasts, she could feel his hands getting closer and closer to her sensitive nipples she closed her eyes and then felt his lips close around her nipple while the other was being fondled by his fingers. The Half Demon did not think they could get any harder, she soon thought she was wrong.

Rumi loved the feel of Jinu’s lips working on her breast and then he switched sides, gently sucking on the one while tugging gently on the one he had just been licking.

The Half Demon then felt him shift and he was working his mouth down her stomach towards her sex while his hands caressed her sides.

Jinu was enjoying the taste of his girlfriend as he started licking his way down from her breasts and across her tight stomach. Jinu paused just above her sex, breathing in the scent of Rumi’s sex and excitement. Jinu looked down his body posed above her, "Open your eyes and look up love."

The Half Demon opened her eyes and saw Jinu’s hard cock posed just over her face. Rumi licked her lips and then gently kissed the head and licked off the excitement there. The Half Demon heard him groan when she did that. Jinu then lowered his hips so she would not have to strain in reaching him. Rumi took him into her mouth gently running her tongue around the shaft. She moaned at his next move.

Jinu saw and felt what Rumi was doing to him and controlled himself with some difficulty. The Demon Heartthrob then moved his hands under her buttocks and slowly moved his fingers towards her sex. Jinu gently pulled it open and saw the pink wetness revealed to him and her erect clit at the top. He slowly lowered his mouth towards her clit, and blew across it gently.

Rumi moaned loudly around his shaft. She then moaned even louder when she felt one and then two fingers into her. The Half Demon started to buck her hips when she felt Jinu’s lips encircle her clit and start to lick it. Rumi took her mouth off his cock and started to pant as she felt herself getting closer and closer to orgasm. Rumi could feel her muscles tensing and tensing and starting to clench on his fingers. And then Jinu took them away…

The Half Demon moaned in frustration, and then in contentment when she felt his hard cock plunge into her soaking pussy. She came almost instantly.

Jinu felt her tight pussy clench around his cock so that he could not move. He let Rumi moan and thrash through her orgasm. He hold his cock in her not moving until stopped thrashing her hips.

"Oh that was so good." The Half Demon breathed at her boyfriend, she then felt that he was still inside her and hard. "Oh my, more?"

"Oh yes," Jinu then started to thrust into her already sensitive pussy, starting slowly, sliding out and then all the way back in with long hard thrusts.

Rumi could feel her excitement building yet again for another orgasm. He stopped and pulled out of her. Rumi groaned again, "Why did you stop?"

"I want you on you hands and knees." The Demon Heartthrob leered at her..

Rumi just rolled over onto her knees, resting her head on her hands and a pillow.

Jinu got behind her and slid in almost roughly, pulling her against him until her hips slapped against his. Jinu slid slowly out and then quickly back in. Rumi felt him reach around with one hand and started to rub his fingers around on her clit. The Half Demon felt herself getting closer and closer to orgasming once again, this one was building to be even bigger than the first.

Jinu kept sliding his cock in and out of her gradually building speed. He felt his own orgasm approaching and sped up, When he felt Rumi’s muscles clenching on his cock he knew that was it and pulled her close in and came just as she screamed out her own orgasm.

The Demon Heartthrob then collapsed next to Rumi on the bed and pulled her close to him and kissed her gently.

"Oh that was really good Jinu.'' The Half Demon propped her head on her hand, "So when can we do that again?"

"How does the morning sound Rumi?"

"I'm not going anywhere." The Half Demon grinned at him.

Chapter 63: Jinu’s Sick Day

Summary:

Jinu is sick and Rumi has to take care of her stubborn boyfriend who's very clingy.

“I want to die,” Jinu sniffed

The Half Demon patted his shoulder with an indulgent smile, and pulled the blanket over the curled body of her boyfriend.
“Somehow I think you’ll find the strength within you to keep fighting. It’s just a cold.”

“Jusb a cold? This night be a flu, it’s worsede. Like a million colds at once!” Jinu groaned, swiveling his head dramatically, causing the bangs to flop over his eye. A clear sign that he was sick that he didn’t bother to sweep it off. Suddenly he sat up.

“Whab about you! Your concert tonight!” The sick Demon Heartthrob cried out.

Rumi brushed a stray hair out of his face for him a smile creeping on her face as she looked. Even though his skin was ashen, his usually bouncy brunette hair limp and stringy, his eyes were bloodshot and his nose was as stuffed as a toy, Rumi thought he was still cute. Maybe not physically but his concern for her time and her work was endearing.

But the matter was that even though Rumi maintained her independence, her Demon Hunting and concert shows, since dating Jinu, her busy schedule thanks to Bobby allowed her more flexibility to allow her time to finally relax and not overworking herself. Including times like these, caring for Hugo.

Now Jinu was a 400 year old Demon but he was practically useless when he was sick. Physically unable to get out of bed, utterly useless. Jinu couldn’t even get lunch without having headaches, take his medicine or get tissues. The Saja Boys said he was always like that when he was sick and it clearly hadn’t changed over the years.

Rumi didn’t indulge such childish antics except for an extreme case. Jinu was correct he had the flu, two nights ago, but it had broke by now. Rumi was doing this because he still wasn’t up to his normal strength, and-she’d never admit this outloud- but she thought he was sweet when he was sick. Not when Jinu was refusing to swallow his medicine and such, but the grateful smiles Jinu gave her that he truly appreciated her time. Sometimes falling asleep together when she sang. It was an oddly peaceful time.

“I’m gonna make you some food that will help clear your sinuses. You stay here and try to go to sleep,” The Half Demon told him. Jinu did so, burying his head under the pillow with a loud moan.

When she came back from chopping sage and thyme, Jinu had fallen off the bed and was staring dazedly at the wall.

“Rumi, fuddy ting. I can’d ged up,” The Demon Heartthrob said. She could swear the stuffiness was getting worse.

Rumi placed the bowl of piping chicken soup that the cook had made on the dresser and swept him up in an army lift Celine taught her in self-defense. The Half Demon gently placed him into the bed, rearranged the pillows and pulled the blanket over again, and made sure the tissue box was close by.

“Here, some soup.” Rumi handed the bowl and he managed a wry grin.

“Danks!” Jinu took a slurp and spewed it across the bed, violently coughing.

“Sorry! I did’d mean do!” The Demon Heartthrob cried, getting off the bed to start wiping the blanket when he dizzily fell again.

“Jinu you need to rest. I got this,” Rumi insisted, gently shoving him back to the pillows so she could strip the sheets and wrangle up new blankets from the back of the closet. Where Jinu only mildly shivered when left without his comforter for a minute. The Demon Heartthrob learned two sick days ago that she wouldn’t put up with complaining when they both knew she was helping him.

Well, maybe one or two complaints slipped.

“Jou devil woman! Jour are drill tryin’ do kill me,” Jinu mock-glared when he was seized by another harsh sneeze.

Rumi simply shook her head when she shook the cough medicine bottle, “This will help ease the burning feeling and some of the stuffiness.”
“Tank you!” Jinu croaked

The Half Demon put a finger to his lips despite the germs, “Rest your voice.”
“Bud I like talkging wid jou. Jour inderesing. More than the wall,” Jinu smiled.

Rumi turned away but knew Jinu could see her bite her lips as the ends curled up into a half-smile. Another reason that she became his semi-reluctant caretaker.

They got to talk together. Brief conversations that Jinu sometimes fell asleep in the middle of, but it was nice nonetheless. It was usually mundane reminisces or stories of olden sick days but it was a pleasing pastime.

Rumi put a hand to his forehead and smiled at him once more, seeing how his eyes were drooping closed despite Jinu’s efforts to remain upright and awake. To continue to try talking to her, “You’re less hot. So you’ll probably be better soon. And you’re not going to die.”

“Good,” The Demon Heartthrob said, “Bud I’m glad jou were here wid me if I did.”

“Me too,” Rumi softly whispered, “I better go check on Derpy and Sussie now. Hopefully, you’ll feel better when you’re awake.”

“I will be. I alwayd wand to be wid jou,” Jinu smiled, drifting off at last.

Chapter 64: K-Dramas and Chaos

Summary:

Rumi, Jinu, Mira, and Zoey are watching a K-drama and spending quality time with one another.

The living room was a little too small for four people, a couch, a coffee table, and an armchair, but somehow it was perfect for nights like this. The rain outside pattered against the windows in a steady rhythm, the kind of sound that made staying in feel extra satisfying.

The TV was already tuned to the streaming app’s “continue watching” section, where Episode 12 of Winter Moonlight was waiting. Mira had been counting down all week for this. Zoey had pretended not to care, but Rumi noticed the way she had shown up five minutes early with a fresh mug of tea and a blanket draped over her shoulders.

Rumi herself had been less invested in the plot and more in the company — namely, the person currently sitting beside her, warm thigh pressed to hers under a thick blanket. Jinu had been invited as a “guest viewer” but had quickly become part of the ritual.

Tonight, Mira sprawled on the floor with a throw pillow wedged under her chest, her chin propped on her hands. Zoey had curled herself into the armchair like a cat, clutching her tea with both hands. The popcorn bowl — large enough to be a mixing basin — sat squarely on the coffee table, untouched only because the episode hadn’t officially started yet.

Rumi adjusted the blanket so it covered both her and Jinu, leaning into his side. “You ready for this?” she asked him, smirking.

“Should I be?” he asked, eyebrows raised. “From what I’ve heard, this show causes… yelling.”

“That’s only when certain characters do stupid things,” Mira muttered without looking up from the remote.

“Which is most of the time,” Zoey added.

Jinu chuckled. “Alright, noted. I’ll brace myself.”

The episode opened on a rain-soaked rooftop scene. The male lead stood under an umbrella, staring at the female lead across the way like the laws of physics were keeping them apart.

“Oh my god,” Mira whispered, eyes glued to the screen. “He came for her.”

Rumi could already feel Jinu’s quiet amusement radiating beside her, but she kept her gaze on the screen too. Partly because she was enjoying the drama, partly because Mira and Zoey’s complete focus was funny.

“They’re just standing there,” Jinu whispered in Rumi’s ear. “How long are they gonna stare at each other?”

“As long as it takes,” Rumi whispered back, grinning.

Mira shushed them without looking away from the screen.

Five minutes in, Rumi shifted so her head rested against Jinu’s shoulder. His arm instinctively went around her, pulling her closer under the blanket. She hummed in contentment and tilted her face toward him.

He brushed his lips against her temple, just a light kiss, but enough to make her smile.

Zoey sighed dramatically. “You two are like background romance in a romance. I’m trying to watch here.”

“We’re just setting the mood,” Rumi said innocently.

“You’re setting a distraction,” Zoey shot back, though her eyes never left the screen.

“Maybe they’re practicing method acting,” Jinu said with a small smirk.

Mira groaned. “Please. No method acting during Winter Moonlight. My attention span can only handle one love story at a time.”

Halfway through the episode, Mira reached for the popcorn without looking — and found nothing.

“Hey. Where’s the—” She looked up, only to see the entire bowl perched on Rumi’s lap, Jinu’s hand buried in it.

“You moved it?” Mira accused.

“It was closer to us this way,” Rumi said with a shrug.

“Sharing is a thing,” Mira argued, crawling up to the coffee table to reclaim the bowl.

Rumi reluctantly let her take it, but Jinu smirked, plucking a few kernels before Mira could get far.

“You’re encouraging her,” Mira said, narrowing her eyes at him.

“She’s very convincing,” he replied, popping the popcorn into his mouth.

On screen, the male lead finally took the female lead’s hand. Mira gasped audibly. Zoey leaned forward in her chair.

“This is it,” Mira whispered. “This is the part we’ve been waiting for.”

“I’m more invested than I should be,” Zoey admitted, not tearing her gaze from the TV.

Rumi turned to Jinu, biting back a laugh. “They’re not even blinking.”

Jinu tilted his head. “Should we test that?”

Before she could answer, he leaned down and kissed her cheek, deliberately slow. Rumi snorted quietly, covering her mouth to keep from laughing out loud.

“Do not start,” Zoey warned from the chair. “If I miss this scene because of you two—”

“Shhh!” Mira hissed, not looking away.

The scene ended with a dramatic almost-kiss — cut off by a ringing phone. Mira groaned so loudly the neighbors might have heard.

“Why do they keep doing this to me?!” she wailed.

Zoey threw her head back against the chair. “I swear, if they drag this out another three episodes…”

Jinu was clearly enjoying their outrage. “So this is the yelling part you mentioned earlier,” he said to Rumi, who nodded, amused.

During the mid-episode pause, Mira went to grab more popcorn while Zoey refilled her tea. That left Rumi and Jinu on the couch alone, the TV screen dimmed.

“You’re enjoying this more than you expected, aren’t you?” Rumi teased.

He shrugged. “Maybe a little. But I think I’m enjoying you enjoying it more.”

She smiled and kissed him quickly. “Careful. Keep that up and I might drag you into my K-drama marathons every week.”

“Is that a threat or a promise?”

“Both.”

By the time Mira and Zoey returned, the two were sitting even closer than before. Mira gave them a flat look. “I leave for two minutes…”

Zoey dropped into her chair. “It’s hopeless. They’re in their own subplot.”

The episode’s final scene hit harder than expected — a sudden car screech, a cut to black, and a single bloodied hand on the pavement.

“No, no, no,” Mira said quickly. “That’s not what happened.”

“It’s a fake-out,” Zoey said, but her voice was shaky.

Rumi was half-focused on the screen, half on the fact that Jinu had quietly laced his fingers with hers under the blanket.

“I guess we’re watching the next one,” Jinu said casually.

Mira’s head whipped around. “You’re suggesting a back-to-back episode?”

“Why not?” he said with a smile. “I want to know what happens too.”

Zoey pointed at him. “Look at that. He’s hooked.”

One episode turned into three. Mira and Zoey sat glued to the TV, occasionally gasping or yelling at the characters. Rumi and Jinu whispered little comments to each other, stealing kisses whenever the music swelled loud enough to cover them.

By the time the credits rolled for Episode 14, the rain outside had slowed, the popcorn bowl was empty, and everyone was curled into their respective spots, warm and content.

“That,” Mira said with satisfaction, “was a good night.”

Zoey nodded. “Even with the… distractions.” She glanced pointedly at Rumi and Jinu, who were still under the blanket, fingers entwined.

Rumi just smiled. “You’re welcome.”

Chapter 65: Muddy Puddles & Rainfall

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu take a romantic walk in the park until it starts to rain.

Drip.

Rumi reflexively reach up to her face and felt something wet before looking up at the murky grey sky. The forecast had only been 66% chance of rain when she had checked the weather forecast before her and Jinu had decided to head to a park where Jinu assumed it was a date to have some alone time.

“Looks like it’s gonna rain…” Jinu says as he walks alongside Rumi. “If you don’t have an umbrella, my jacket’s big enough to keep us both dry~”

“Oh.” The Half Demon had already pulled the compact umbrella from her purse. “I… have my umbrella.”

“…but, but, but,” Jinu whimpers, looking at Rumi with his puppy dog eyes. In response, The Half Demon averted her eyes and popped open the umbrella.

“Come on, let’s head home.”

“…are you sure you don’t wanna share my jacket? I promise it’s nice and warm~”

“…tempting, but I think we should hurry before it rains any harder.” Rumi held up the umbrella high above her head and motion for her boyfriend to join her underneath. After a moment’s hesitation and a particularly loud huff, Jinu grabs the umbrella from her hand. The Demon Heartthrob holds it up and with his free hand, pulls Rumi so she's standing side by side beneath it.

“This way, we both win~” The Demon Heartthrob proclaims cheerfully, slipping a hand around her.

Rumi flushed red, feelng slightly embarassed, but she doesn't say anything. The power couple attempts to hurry through the park as the pitter-patter of the rain gets increasingly louder, signifying that the rain is indeed getting stronger.

As they walk, Rumi notices puddles starting to form on the sidewalk, near the cracks and edges. Perhaps, if the rain stops sometime before they leave the park, Rumi and Jinu can delay going home and instead just hop around and play in the puddes.

Suddenly, The Half Demon feels a strong tug and next thing she knows the both of them are running. Rumi glances over at Jinu to try to figure out what caused the abrupt change in pace. The Demon Heartthrob notices Rumi’s gaze and flashs a determined grin. The Half Demon's heart skips a beat and it’s almost enough to disguise the uneasiness growing in the pit of her stomach.

“Jump Rumi!” Jinu yells out suddently.

Instinctively, Rumi obeys.

It seems that Jinu didn’t want to wait until the rain stopped to play around in the puddles.

The Demon Heartthrob lets out a satisfied sigh. “That was a good one, wasn’t it?”

He has a point. The splash from the puddle they both jumped in was truly magnificient. Rumi had been hoping to avoid getting wet, but at this point it’s, well, a little too late.

Before Rumi could answer him, Jinu starts tugging at Rumi again, “Oh! There’s another one!”

Jinu immediately races toward another puddle, with Rumi lagging about an arm’s length behind. Unlike before he doesn’t signal for her to jump too and when he jumps Rumi ends up getting yanked forward. This causes Rumi to slip and lose her balance. The Half Demon ends up falling, face first, on to the ground next to the pavement with a hard thud. Jinu, whose hand is still firmly holding on to hers, topples right on top of Rumi.

Now Rumi knows for sure- dirt and grass do not taste good in the slightest.

The Demon Heartthrob, realizing the position Rumi’s in, jumps up and moves to her side, rolling her over onto his lap so that Rumi can finally breath some fresh air.

Jinu half yells her name out, “Are you okay?”

The Half Demon spit and sputter, trying to clear her mouth of any dirt. “Jinu …. I think I’m dying…”

Jinu stares at his Demon girlfriend with wide eyes and latches onto one of her hands, “What?! No! You can’t!”

“I… I’m sorry,” Rumi croaked dramatically, “I… I…”

“What is it honey?” Jinu asks, leaning forward.

“I…” The Half Demon rolled her eyes back and flutter her eyelids, pretending to die dramatically.

“Wait! No… NO!!!!” Jinu half-sobs loudly. “You can’t… not yet…”

The Half Demon lied there, as still as she can manage, doing her best to contain her laughter. She feels Jinu shift a little and if feels as if he’s bending over. A second later, The Half Demon feels somethng warm and soft brush against her lips. Surprised, her eyes shoot open just as Jinu pulls away.

“Ah… y-you…” Rumi stuttered in surprise.

The Demon Heartthrob grins smuggly. “It seems a kiss doth saveth my lady from a death most foul!”

“B-but… my lips were d-dirty…”

“Oh?” Jinu tilts his head to the side. “You were so cute, I didn’t even notice.”

Rumi’s face heats up instantly. Looking pleased with this reaction The Demon Heartthrob reaches up and wipes her face with one of his sleeves. Then he leans in, a playful smirk gracing his features. “Now that you’re clean, would you like me to kiss you again.”

Rumi stares at her husband.

Jinu takes her silence as a yes, and moves to close the distance. At the last second, Rumi raised her hand and moved it between her lips- blocking his kiss. “Not now. We should really get back home. We’re both soaked now. If we don’t hurry, we’ll catch colds.”

Jinu pouts as he pulls away. Slowly he rises to his feet then extends a hand to help Rumi up. Gladly, she takes it. Once they're both standing, The Half Demon brushed off some of the dirt while Jinu goes to retrieve the umbrella. The Demon Heartthrob must have accidentally dropped it during the fall.

Then they resume their walk back to the Huntrix Penthouse. The Half Demon notice he’s a little more deflated than normal so after a few moments of walking Rumi clear her throat. ”Erm, if you want, we can… resume what we were doing once we’ve showered.”

Jinu perks up immiediately. “You mean, in the shower?” He winked seductively.

The Half Demon blushed. “N-no.”

Jinu visibly pouts at his soulmate.

Rumi’s lying, but The Half Demon thinks it’s better to leave him to find that out on his own.

Chapter 66: An Hour In The Dark

Summary:

The power goes off and Rumi has to deal with a really flirty Jinu while finding a way to keep warm.

As the rain came down in sheets and thunder rattled the Huntrix Penthouse windows, Jinu sat with Rumi in their living room, safe and comfortable and playing card games. The Half Demon was in her pajamas, cowboy hats and Dragon shorts and a white button up Jinu had left lying around that she claimed as her own when he never bothered to take it back. Jinu was in casual and comfortable clothes he was normally in and both were sitting cross legged on the carpet by the couch next to the tiny fireplace in the corner.

The Demon Heartthrob seemed to be concentrating on the game and the cards in his hand, but he kept stealing glances at Rumi, particularly the long and lovely legs he adored that were so rarely exposed to the degree they were that evening. Jinu couldn’t help himself really, not when Rumi was right in front of him looking as beautiful as she did when she was so relaxed and wearing his shirt. Jinu never thought his shirt could look so good and he wouldn’t dare take it back from her lest he never see her in it again.

They wrapped up their game of cards and Jinu stood to get a drink.

“Want some tea?” The Demon Heartthrob asked as he sauntered into the kitchen.

“Sure,” The Half Demon replied, shuffling the deck of cards.

After putting the tea kettle on, wandered back into the living room, but stumbled in surprise when a loud crash of thunder shook the Pop and the lights went off immediately after. Jinu barely managed to avoid falling on Rumi by catching himself with his arms braced on either side of her as he fell.

The Demon Heartthrob couldn’t see anything in the now completely dark room, but knew Rumi was beneath him giving him a warning glare to stop hovering over her and move so she could sit up again. Even knowing that though, Jinu couldn’t help wanting to tease her by doing something she would no doubt yell at him for.

Jinu grinned and lifted one of his arms, slowly moving until he found her knee. The Demon Heartthrob traced the back of his hand up her thigh to her waist in an exaggerated leisurely pace, and he felt Rumi stiffen minutely beneath his touch, which only made Jinu grin wider. Her silence spurred him to continue dragging his hand along the side of her body until her reached her face and stilled his hand, cupping the side of her face and smoothing his thumb over her cheek.

“It’s pitch black in here and I can see you’re blushing,” Jinu murmured, leaning toward her.

The Half Demon stiffened even more and huffed.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Rumi said through a sigh, not in the mood to play his games. The power being out meant that the heater was also off. It was cold outside and the apartment would reflect that soon if they didn’t get a fire in the fireplace going. “Let me up so I can light a fire…”

“You’ve already lit a fire,” The Demon Heartthrob whispered, breath tickling her ear. “…In me.”

The Half Demon rolled her eyes and shoved Jinu back, causing him to lose his balance and fall over on his side. Rumi smirked and almost laughed at the idiocy of his attempts to flirt with her. He wasn't so smooth with women, but when it came to her, it seemed like most of his usual suaveness flew out the window. Maybe she just knew him too well.

“Well, if that’s the case, why don’t you use that fire to start one in the fireplace, sir.”

“You’re terrible, Rumi,” Jinu groaned from his place on the floor next to her.

Rumi chuckled at that and found his arm to give him a playful shove.

“Stop being ridiculous and help me out before we freeze.”

“I can think of a few ways we can stay warm.”

If Rumi could see him, she knew Jinu would have the biggest smirk on his face.

“I might be more inclined to go along with your ideas if you help out first.”

The Demon Heartthrob was on his feet in an instant.

“Yes, ma’am!” he exclaimed and quickly went about finding his coat in the dark and fishing his ignition gloves from the pocket.

Jinu found his gloves and quickly pulled one on, snapping once he neared the fireplace, resulting in a warm blaze that filled the small room with light once again. Rumi found some candles and strew them around the apartment, Jinu following her and lighting them as she went.

“Now, how about that tea?” Rumi said, looking at Jinu expectantly.

The Demon Heartthrob sighed and went to the stove, lighting one of the gas burners with a snap so the water could resume heating. A while later, the two were enjoying a nice cup of tea by the fireplace, a shared blanket wrapped around both their shoulders as they sat on the ground leaning into each other.

“This is a nice way to keep warm,” The Half Demon mused, sipping at her tea lightly, knowing Jinu was probably annoyed that she had thwarted his attempts to seduce her.

“You know, I have to agree,” Jinu replied, much to her surprise as he turned and gave a soft lingering kiss to her temple.

Rumi’s lips curved up into a warm smile as she snuggled closer to Jinu.

Chapter 67: The Great Mario Party Bet

Summary:

Jinu and Rumi make a Bet over a particularly heated Mario party game and debate on Mira or Zoey possibly winning.

It started the way all Huntrix living room wars began — with someone saying "One more round" when they absolutely should have stopped an hour ago.

The sun had dipped low outside the big lounge windows, turning the sky into a purple-and-gold gradient. Snacks were scattered across the coffee table, soda cans and cookie crumbs forming the kind of "temporary mess" that meant no one was leaving soon. The TV was glowing with that cheerful, deceptive brightness only Mario Party could muster, as if it wasn't about to destroy friendships.

Jinu leaned back against the couch, controller in hand, and gave Rumi a sly grin.

"You realize," he said, "Mira's going to win this round."

Rumi gasped, clutching her own controller dramatically. "Excuse me? Zoey is absolutely taking this home."

"Have you seen Mira on the minigames?" Jinu countered. "She's ruthless."

"Zoey's luck is insane," Rumi shot back. "She's like the human embodiment of a cheat code."

Mira, sitting cross-legged on the carpet, looked over her shoulder. "Uh, hello? I'm literally right here. I am winning this. End of discussion."

Zoey smirked from her spot on the beanbag chair. "You wish."

Rumi and Jinu exchanged a look — one of those wordless this means war looks — before Rumi leaned in with narrowed eyes.

"Fine. Let's make it interesting. If Zoey wins, you have to do my laundry for a week."

Jinu's eyes lit up. "And if Mira wins, you have to make me breakfast in bed every morning for a week."

They shook on it.

The game kicked off with the usual cheerful Mario Party chaos. Mira immediately started grabbing coins like her life depended on it, Zoey focused on rolling high numbers, and Rumi kept throwing glances at Jinu instead of the screen.

"You're not even watching your turn," Jinu teased as her character ran straight past a star.

"Maybe I'm strategizing," she said sweetly.

"Strategizing how to lose?" he grinned.

She stuck her tongue out at him and elbowed him lightly — which, of course, made her lose focus again. Jinu chuckled and leaned just close enough to murmur, "You know distracting me won't help you win… right?"

"It might," she shot back, smirking.

Meanwhile, Mira and Zoey were locked in their own battle.

"You totally stole that star from me!" Zoey accused as Mira's score ticked upward.

"It's called skill," Mira replied, flipping her hair like she was on a runway instead of a living room floor.

"More like pure evil," Zoey muttered.

The tension between them was so hilariously intense that Rumi and Jinu started commentating like sports announcers.

"And here we have Mira, deploying the classic steal-a-star tactic," Jinu narrated in a deep, mock-serious voice.

"Zoey's countering with a calculated coin grab!" Rumi added dramatically. "Can she recover from that star theft? Folks, this is tense!"

Halfway through the game, Rumi reached for a cookie from the table — only to have Jinu snatch it first.

"Hey!" she protested.

"Part of my strategy," he said, taking an obnoxiously slow bite.

"That's sabotage."

"That's love," he corrected, winking.

Mira groaned. "Can you two not be a romcom in the middle of my victory?"

Zoey tossed a popcorn kernel at them. "Yeah, save it for after I win."

The next minigame was a button-mashing challenge, and all four players were dead serious — until Rumi accidentally smacked Jinu's arm mid-mash.

"Sabotage again?" he teased.

"You were leaning too close," she said innocently, which only made Mira snicker.

By the end of the minigame, Mira was in first place, Zoey in second, Rumi in third, and Jinu in last.

"This is fine," Jinu said, even though it clearly wasn't. "Comeback starts now."

Rumi smirked. "Mira's going to win. Guess you'll be doing my laundry."

"Oh no," Jinu leaned closer, eyes locked on hers, "I fully intend to win my bet."

As the game went on, so did the chaos. Mira landed on a Bowser space and lost coins, Zoey got a bonus star out of nowhere, and Rumi kept trying to trade in-game items with Jinu purely to annoy him.

"Stop giving me cursed dice blocks!" Jinu laughed.

"They're gifts," she said sweetly.

"They're traps."

"Same thing."

By the last turn, it was neck-and-neck. Mira and Zoey were tied for stars, and everyone knew the bonus stars could swing it either way.

"You're sweating," Rumi whispered to Jinu.

"Only because I want that breakfast in bed," he whispered back.

Zoey rolled big and grabbed another star, Mira pulled ahead in coins, and the tension in the room hit absurd levels.

When the final bonus stars were handed out, it happened:

Zoey won.

Rumi leapt to her feet, throwing her arms in the air. "Yes! Laundry duty for a week!"

Jinu groaned, leaning back dramatically. "Noooo."

Mira tossed a pillow at Zoey. "Beginner's luck."

Zoey stuck her tongue out. "Skill, baby."

Rumi flopped back down next to Jinu, grinning ear to ear. "Guess you better get used to folding clothes."

He gave her a mock glare, then leaned in to kiss her cheek. "Fine. But I'm making it the fanciest laundry service you've ever seen."

The game ended with Mira demanding a rematch, Zoey gloating for the rest of the night, and Rumi basking in her victory like she'd won the Olympics. Jinu, true to his word, started planning his "laundry service" with ridiculous touches like fabric softener arranged in heart shapes.

And, if Rumi teased him about it all week, well…

That was part of the game.

Chapter 68: Brains, Love, and Way Too Many Questions

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu take a relationship quiz for fun and is completely unaware on why the couple doesnt want to answer any. Mira is having fun watching the couple struggle with embarassment.

It started innocently — and by innocently, I mean Mira was sitting in the living room with that specific glint in her eyes that always meant someone was about to suffer.

Rumi was curled against Jinu on the couch, legs tangled with his, an old fleece blanket draped lazily over them. His arm was slung around her waist, and Derpy was snoozing in the crook of her knees while Sussie sat perched like a queen on the coffee table.

Mira sat cross-legged on the rug, idly scrolling her phone until her eyes lit up. “Oh… oh, this is perfect.”

Jinu looked up suspiciously. “Perfect for what?”

“This.” She turned the phone toward them. The bright, bubblegum-colored webpage read: The Ultimate Relationship Compatibility Quiz in bold letters, complete with obnoxious heart emojis.

Rumi tilted her head. “What is that?”

Mira grinned. “A quiz. Twenty questions. Designed to really get to know how compatible you two are.”

Jinu leaned back instantly. “Nope. That sounds like a trap.”

“It’s not a trap,” Mira lied easily. “It’s for fun. Totally harmless.”

Rumi squinted. “…Define harmless.”

“Harmless for me,” Mira said cheerfully. “For you two? Not so much.”

Mira was relentless. She shoved her phone into Rumi’s hands. “C’mon. Answer the questions. The fans would eat this up. And so will I.”

Rumi shot a glance at Jinu. “You know she’s not going to stop until we say yes.”

Jinu sighed. “Yeah, but do we really want to give her more ammunition?”

“Too late,” Mira said. “The quiz is already loaded.”

Finally, Rumi gave in with a resigned groan. “Fine. But if any of these questions are weird, I’m skipping.”

“You can’t skip,” Mira said. “That’s cheating.”

Mira read the first question aloud with all the flair of a game show host. “When did you first realize you were in love?”

Rumi froze, staring at Jinu.

Jinu stared back.

“Pass,” they both said at the exact same time.

Mira clutched her chest dramatically. “Booo. What is this, a government secret?”

Rumi pretended to look away. “Some things are just… personal.”

Jinu smirked. “Translation: she doesn’t want you to know she fell for me first.”

Rumi’s eyes went wide. “EXCUSE ME—” She slapped a hand over his mouth before he could continue, cheeks burning.

Mira was delighted. “Oh, this is already better than I imagined.”

Halfway through question two, Mira decided this wasn’t enough fun to keep to herself. She FaceTimed Zoey and pointed the camera at Rumi and Jinu.

“They’re doing a relationship quiz,” Mira announced.

Zoey’s face appeared, grinning like the cat who found the cream. “No way. Oh, this I have to see.”

Rumi groaned. “Please no—”

“Yes,” Zoey said firmly. “Yes, absolutely. And I want every detail.”

Jinu muttered under his breath, “Great, now there’s a live audience.”

Mira cleared her throat. “Question two: Describe your partner’s most attractive quality.”

“That’s easy,” Jinu said.

Rumi pointed at him suspiciously. “Don’t you dare say something ridiculous.”

“Her smile,” Jinu said simply. “Even if she’s missing a tooth sometimes.”

Rumi hid her face in the blanket, equal parts flustered and trying not to laugh. “You’re the worst.”

Zoey squealed through the phone. “Oh my gosh, that’s so sweet!”

Mira grinned like a shark. “And what about you, Rumi? What’s his most attractive quality?”

“…His eyes,” Rumi admitted quietly. “Even when he’s staring at me like I’m dessert.”

Jinu’s smirk deepened. “You mean right now?”

She shoved the blanket over his head.

“Question four,” Mira said gleefully. “What’s something only the two of you know about each other?”

“Pass,” Rumi said instantly.

“Pass,” Jinu echoed.

Zoey gasped dramatically. “You can’t both pass! Now I need to know.”

“Nope,” Jinu said, leaning back. “Private.”

Mira rolled her eyes. “You two are the most frustrating couple alive—or undead.”

When Mira got to question eight, her grin widened. “Oh, here we go. Describe your first kiss.”

Rumi’s entire body stiffened. “Next question.”

“Nope,” Mira said. “Rules are rules.”

Jinu looked almost entertained by her discomfort. “It was—”

“DON’T,” Rumi said, covering his mouth again.

Zoey was losing it on the other end. “She’s so red right now. This is the best thing I’ve ever seen.”

Despite all the embarrassment, little moments kept betraying just how soft they were for each other.

When Jinu shifted slightly, Rumi automatically tucked her feet under his legs for warmth. When she leaned forward to glare at Mira, his hand found her waist like it belonged there. Every time Mira threw a tricky question, they’d exchange a quick look — half communication, half silent “save me.”

Mira noticed. “Ugh, even your awkwardness is couple-y. Disgusting.”

At question thirteen, Derpy hopped down and waddled over, curling right between them like he was officially joining the quiz. Sussie followed, hopping onto the arm of the couch and tilting her head toward Mira’s phone.

“They’re here for moral support,” Rumi said, petting Derpy.

“Or to hear the tea,” Mira said.

Mira smirked. “Alright, what’s your partner’s biggest weakness?”

“Chocolate,” Jinu said without hesitation.

“That’s not a weakness,” Rumi argued. “That’s a survival tool.”

Zoey laughed. “So that’s why she guards her snack stash like a dragon.”

Mira added, “Under the couch cushions, right?”

Rumi’s jaw dropped. “…WHO TOLD YOU THAT?”

Jinu raised his hand slowly.

“If you had to survive a zombie apocalypse—” Mira started.

“We are the zombie apocalypse,” Rumi interrupted.

“Fine,” Mira amended. “If you had to survive a human apocalypse, who would protect who?”

“Me,” Jinu said instantly.

“Us,” Rumi corrected. “Team effort.”

Jinu smiled at her. “Team effort.”

Mira made a gagging noise. “Stop. Too cute. My eyes.”

The closer they got to the end, the more loaded the questions became.

“What’s your favorite thing to do together?” Mira read.

“Eat,” Rumi said.

“Cuddle,” Jinu said at the same time.

They both paused. Then Rumi grinned. “Okay, both.”

By question nineteen, Mira was openly laughing after every answer. “I don’t even care about the results. Watching you two squirm is enough.”

Zoey agreed. “This is the best free entertainment ever. I’m recording this.”

“WHAT?!” Rumi yelped.

Mira cleared her throat dramatically. “Final question: If you could describe your relationship in one word, what would it be?”

Rumi hesitated. “…Safe.”

Jinu’s smile softened. “Home.”

That earned a rare moment of quiet.

Mira blinked, genuinely touched for a moment. “…Okay, fine. That was actually sweet.”

Zoey sniffled exaggeratedly. “You guys are gross. In the best way.”

Mira tallied their answers with unnecessary ceremony. “According to the Ultimate Relationship Compatibility Quiz… you two are hopelessly in love, slightly competitive, and allergic to answering questions directly.”

“Accurate,” Jinu said.

“Very accurate,” Rumi agreed.

Mira set her phone down. “Well, that was fun. Same time next week?”

“NO,” they both said immediately.

Zoey cackled through the speaker. “Too late. I’m making my own list of questions for you.”

Rumi groaned, dropping her head onto Jinu’s shoulder. “We’re never escaping this, are we?”

Jinu kissed the top of her head. “Nope. But at least we’re in it together.”

Chapter 69: Lunch for My Girls

Summary:

Jinu prepares lunch For the girls after a particularly grueling fan event

The Huntrix dorm rarely knew silence. On most days, there was music blaring from Zoey’s speaker, Mira dramatically reenacting something she saw in a drama, or Rumi humming while she sketched in her notebook. But today…

Silence.

When Jinu pushed the front door open, it was like stepping into a museum after hours. The only sound was the faint buzz of the fridge and the muffled hum of the city outside.

He toed off his shoes, arms full of grocery bags, and looked toward the living room.

Three figures were sprawled across the furniture like survivors of some unnamed catastrophe.

Rumi was lying belly-down on the couch, one arm dangling over the side, her long purple hair falling in waves that hid half her face. She didn’t even bother lifting her head when the door opened — just turned her cheek toward him with the laziest smile imaginable.

Mira had claimed the armchair, legs tucked up, chin resting in her palm. She looked awake but entirely unwilling to move, her phone balanced on her thigh as she scrolled half-heartedly.

Zoey sat cross-legged on the floor with her back against the couch, sunglasses perched on top of her head like she’d forgotten they were even there. She was holding a water bottle but hadn’t unscrewed the cap.

They all looked… done.

“You three look like a music video for ‘Defeat,’” Jinu said, setting the grocery bags on the kitchen counter.

Zoey tilted her head toward him without moving her body. “We are defeated. Do you know what it’s like smiling for five hours straight? I can’t feel my cheeks anymore.”

Mira gave a weak wave in agreement. “And trying not to spill tea about our next single while a fan directly asks you what it sounds like? That’s mental gymnastics.”

Rumi just mumbled, “Hi,” in the softest tone, like she’d used up all her energy on fan greetings and had none left for full sentences.

Jinu walked over to Rumi first, crouching down to brush her hair away from her eyes. “Tough crowd today?”

She closed her eyes at his touch. “Not tough. Just… a lot.”

He kissed her forehead. “Okay. Don’t move. I’ve got lunch.”

From the armchair, Mira perked up slightly. “Lunch?”

“Real food?” Zoey added.

“Not just instant ramen?” Mira leaned forward in suspicion.

Jinu grinned. “You wound me. When have I ever fed you just ramen?”

Zoey shot back immediately, “That one time last month—”

“That was because the power went out,” he interrupted, pointing at her. “And we both know you liked it.”

Rumi reached for his hand like she didn’t want him to go far. “What’re you making?”

“You’ll see,” he said, squeezing her fingers before heading back to the kitchen.

The moment he started unpacking groceries, he heard soft footsteps padding toward him. He turned to find Rumi leaning against the counter in one of his oversized hoodies, watching him with sleepy eyes.

“You were supposed to stay put,” he said.

“I’m supervising,” she replied innocently, hopping up to sit on the counter.

“You’re fishing for taste tests,” he corrected, pulling out chicken, rice, carrots, onions, eggs, and a small tub of miso paste.

She smiled lazily. “Maybe.”

He started chopping vegetables, and soon the sound of the knife hitting the cutting board joined the quiet hum of the dorm. Mira and Zoey could be heard faintly arguing over which of them had signed the most posters at the event.

“Smells good already,” Rumi murmured, swinging her legs idly as she watched him work.

“It’s just onions,” he teased.

“Your onions smell better than everyone else’s,” she said seriously, and he nearly laughed at how earnest she looked.

Of course, the peace didn’t last. Derpy trotted into the kitchen with his tail wagging, while Sussie swooped in from somewhere above and landed on the fridge.

Sussie immediately leaned down, tilting her head at the cutting board like she was judging his technique.

“Not for you,” Jinu told the bird.

Sussie clicked her beak in what could only be described as sass.

Rumi giggled, reaching up to stroke the magpie’s chest feathers. “She’s just curious.”

“She’s planning a heist,” Jinu muttered, moving the chopped vegetables farther from the edge of the counter.

Derpy sat down by Rumi’s swinging feet and put his head in her lap, tail thumping when she scratched behind his ears.

Thirty minutes later, Jinu plated everything: steaming bowls of chicken fried rice, each topped with a sprinkle of green onions, and side bowls of hot miso soup with soft tofu. He carried two plates at a time, setting them on the coffee table in front of Mira and Zoey, who both straightened immediately like kids at dinner call.

Rumi followed behind with the third plate and her own soup, setting them down before curling up beside him on the couch.

The reactions were instantaneous:

Zoey: “I love you. No, seriously. I think I’m in love with you.”
Mira: “Marry me right now.”
Rumi: “Too late, he’s mine.”

Jinu laughed, settling back as the girls dug in. “Better?”

Mira took a bite and let out a happy hum. “So much better.”

Zoey pointed her chopsticks at him. “You’re officially in charge of our post-event meals from now on.”

Rumi, chewing happily, patted his leg under the blanket. “See? You’re irreplaceable.”

Halfway through the meal, Zoey sighed dramatically. “You know, I think you could open a restaurant. Just call it ‘Huntrix Fuel.’”

Mira pointed her spoon. “And the slogan could be ‘Better than ramen.’”

“Why is ramen slander a running joke today?” Jinu asked.

Rumi grinned up at him. “Because it gets you all defensive. It’s cute.”

He rolled his eyes, but the corners of his mouth curved upward anyway.

When everyone finished eating, the girls sank back into their spots, the exhaustion from earlier now replaced by a warm, lazy contentment. Mira claimed the other couch and pulled a blanket over herself. Zoey stretched out on the rug, arms flopped out like a starfish.

Rumi tucked herself fully against Jinu’s side, pulling the blanket over both of them. Derpy claimed the space at their feet, while Sussie hopped to the back of the couch to preen her feathers.

“You’re comfy,” Rumi mumbled against his shoulder.

He kissed the top of her head. “That’s the idea.”

For the next hour, they didn’t do much — just let the rain patter faintly against the windows while Mira half-watched a drama, Zoey dozed, and Rumi traced patterns on Jinu’s arm under the blanket.

If the fan event had drained them, Jinu’s lunch and their quiet afternoon together refilled them completely.

Chapter 70: A Teasing Secret

Summary:

Mira and Zoey catch Rumi spying on her boyfriend Jinu who's working out with no shirt on. Mira and Zoey tease Rumi for thirsting over Jinu. Rumi gets defensive saying she has a right to thirsting over her boyfriend.

The sun had already dipped beneath the Seoul skyline, painting the practice house in shades of lavender and gold. The Demon Hunters’ safehouse wasn’t just a place to sharpen their magical skills—it was also a shared dorm, gym, and training center. And right now, the faint sound of weights clinking and rhythmic breathing echoed from the small gym at the far end of the hallway.

Mira and Zoey had been walking back from the kitchen, bickering about which snack to steal before dinner, when they noticed Rumi standing suspiciously still outside the gym door. Her shoulders were stiff, her hands clasped behind her back, and her eyes… well, her eyes were glued to the narrow glass window that peeked into the gym.

Zoey arched an eyebrow, her mischievous grin already forming. “Ohhh, what do we have here?” she whispered, elbowing Mira.

Mira leaned over, peering past Rumi’s shoulder, and caught sight of Jinu inside. He was lifting a barbell with sweat shining across his bare torso, his dark hair sticking damply to his forehead. The steady rhythm of his workout made his muscles flex and shift under the low fluorescent lights.

Mira let out a sharp gasp, pressing a hand to her mouth. “Rumi!” she hissed. “Are you spying on Jinu?”

Rumi jumped as if she’d been caught committing an actual crime. “W-what?! No, I was just—just making sure he doesn’t… overwork himself,” she stammered, turning pink all the way to her ears. She straightened her posture as if trying to look professional, but her flustered eyes betrayed her.

Zoey clasped her hands together dramatically. “Ooooh, caught red-handed. Our mighty leader Rumi, guardian of justice, slayer of demons… reduced to a lovesick fangirl staring at her boyfriend’s abs.”

Rumi whipped around to face them, glaring with mortified indignation. “Excuse me? I am not—!”

“Oh, come on,” Mira teased, stepping beside her. “You were literally frozen in place, staring at him. You had that dreamy look, you know? The one people get when they see food commercials at midnight.”

Zoey cackled, covering her mouth. “Yeah, except in this case, the food was Jinu’s chest.”

Rumi’s mouth fell open. “You two—ugh!” She crossed her arms defensively. “So what if I was looking? He’s my boyfriend, I’m allowed to look! I have every right to… to… admire him.”

The way she said “admire” made Mira burst into laughter. “Oh, admire, huh? That’s one way to say ‘drool secretly from the hallway.’”

Zoey leaned against the wall, enjoying Rumi’s rare flustered state. Normally, Rumi was the composed, level-headed leader, always barking orders and keeping the group in line. But around Jinu, all that discipline melted like ice cream under the summer sun.

“You’re so defensive,” Zoey said with a wicked grin. “It’s almost cute. Wait until Jinu hears about this.”

“No! You are not telling him!” Rumi hissed, practically hopping in place with panic.

Mira tilted her head innocently. “Why not? He’s your boyfriend. Don’t you want him to know you’re hopelessly obsessed with him?”

“I am not hopelessly obsessed—!” Rumi began, but her words froze in her throat.

Because at that very moment, the gym door clicked open.

The three girls stiffened as Jinu stepped out, towel draped around his neck, still shirtless and glistening from his workout. His expression was casual, unaware of the chaos he was walking into.

“Hey,” Jinu greeted with a gentle smile. “What are you guys doing here?”

Rumi’s brain short-circuited. She felt Mira and Zoey’s expectant stares drilling into her, silently daring her to explain. Her heart thumped like a drum, but she forced herself to smile back at Jinu.

“Oh! Uh—” She flailed internally for an excuse. “We were just… talking about… dinner! Yes, dinner. We thought it’d be nice to cook something together tonight. You know, some bonding time for the group.”

Mira and Zoey immediately covered their mouths to hide their giggles.

Jinu’s eyes softened. He reached out and pressed a quick kiss to Rumi’s forehead, making her cheeks blaze crimson. “That sounds great,” he said warmly. “I’ll take a quick shower first, then join you guys in the kitchen.”

“Perfect! Yes! Take your time!” Rumi squeaked, trying to sound casual but only managing to sound suspiciously eager.

Jinu gave her another smile before disappearing down the hall toward the showers.

As soon as he was out of sight, Rumi exhaled in relief and pressed a hand over her burning face. “Oh, thank goodness…”

But her relief lasted only two seconds.

“Bonding time?” Mira whispered with glee. “That was the lamest cover story I’ve ever heard.”

Zoey doubled over laughing. “You were about two seconds away from confessing that you were drooling over him like a lovesick puppy!”

Rumi groaned and buried her face in her hands. “Why is this happening to me?!”

“Because karma,” Mira said smugly. “All those times you scolded us for sneaking out late, or nagged us about training schedules—this is the universe balancing things out.”

Zoey smirked. “Oh, and don’t think you’re off the hook. When you two eventually get married, Mira and I are definitely bringing this story up in our toast.”

Rumi’s head shot up, horrified. “What?! You wouldn’t dare.”

“Oh, we would,” Mira said sweetly. “Picture it: ‘Ladies and gentlemen, before the happy couple’s first dance, let us tell you about the time Rumi couldn’t stop staring at Jinu’s sweaty abs—’”

Zoey clapped her hands like she was narrating a play. “‘—and how she tried to cover it up with dinner plans. Truly, a tale of romance!’”

Both Mira and Zoey dissolved into laughter, leaning against each other for support.

Rumi glared at them, cheeks still blazing. “You two are the worst.”

“And you,” Zoey said through her giggles, “are adorable.”

Rumi groaned again, but deep down, despite her embarrassment, she couldn’t stop a tiny smile from tugging at her lips. Because as much as Mira and Zoey teased her, she knew it came from a place of love. And maybe… maybe she really didn’t mind them knowing how much Jinu meant to her.

Even if they never let her live it down.

The evening carried on with the four of them gathering in the kitchen. Mira chopped vegetables with exaggerated flair, humming to herself about “bonding time,” while Zoey dramatically pretended to faint every time Rumi so much as glanced at Jinu. Rumi did her best to ignore them, but Jinu—sweet, oblivious Jinu—just smiled at all of them, happy to be part of the family-like chaos.

For Rumi, even with the teasing, it was moments like these—normal, silly, heartwarming—that made all the demon hunting worth it.

And maybe, just maybe, one day she would laugh about this story at their wedding.

…But only if Mira and Zoey didn’t beat her to it first.

Chapter 71: The Brownie Wars

Summary:

The girls and Jinu have a debate about which type of brownie is Best: fudgy or crispy

The Huntrix stream overlay flickered to life with the familiar neon-pink and sapphire-blue graphics the girls had become known for. At the top corner of the screen, their mascot logo—a chibi demon head with sparkly headphones—grinned mischievously. The “LIVE” notification glowed in red. Hundreds of chat messages immediately flew by, scrolling too fast for anyone but the moderators to make sense of.

[HuntrixFan88]: LET’S GO!! Cooking stream time!!!
[zoeyslaughloop]: hope they don’t burn down the kitchen 🤣
[rumixjinu4life]: JINU APPEARANCE YAY!!

Inside the kitchen, Mira adjusted the camera while Zoey tossed her hair dramatically and waved at the audience. Rumi stood at the counter in a pastel apron patterned with little foxes. Next to her, Jinu—Rumi’s boyfriend and occasional guest star—looked slightly overwhelmed but very much charmed by the chaos.

“Huntrix family!” Zoey sang out, holding up a mixing bowl like a trophy. “Welcome back to Cooking with Chaos, our unofficial series where Mira criticizes my technique, Rumi saves the day, and today—” she pointed dramatically at Jinu “—we’ve added a boyfriend expansion pack!”

The chat erupted.

[mirabiasstan]: boyfriend expansion pack LMAO
[teamcrispybrownie]: JINU PROTECT RUMI AT ALL COSTS
[zoeysupremacy]: this is gonna end in disaster i can FEEL it

Jinu rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “Uh… hi, everyone. Please don’t expect Gordon Ramsay. I just came to, uh, stir things.”

“Wrong answer,” Mira said flatly, shoving a spatula into his hand. “You came to choose sides.”

“Wait, what?” Jinu blinked.

Rumi sighed, already pinching the bridge of her nose. “Oh no. Not this again. We’re not doing another food war. Last time it turned into pineapple-on-pizza discourse and chat had a meltdown for three days.”

Zoey slapped the countertop with mock seriousness. “Too late, Rumi. The people demand answers. The ultimate showdown: FUDGE brownies versus CRISPY brownies.”

The kitchen collectively gasped, except for Jinu, who just looked confused. Mira crossed her arms smugly, leaning against the counter. “Obviously, crispy brownies are superior. That perfect golden edge? That snap when you bite in? Art.”

Zoey dramatically clutched her heart. “BLASPHEMY. Fudge brownies are rich, gooey perfection, like edible velvet. Crispy ones are just burnt lies!”

The chat exploded into civil war.

[brownielord94]: FUDGE OR NOTHING
[edgelover77]: CRISPY FOREVER 🔥
[stopstartingwarspls]: guys pls we just wanted brownies
[zoeykissesback]: fudge supremacy rise up!!

Rumi, trapped between Mira’s smug grin and Zoey’s theatrics, groaned. “This is literally going to tear the fandom apart.”

“Then YOU settle it!” Zoey declared, slamming her hands on the counter. Mira’s eyes lit up like she’d just won the lottery.

“Yes. Rumi. Pick. Right now.”

The camera zoomed slightly (Mira’s subtle sabotage), catching Rumi’s face as she paled. She could already hear the chat sharpening their pitchforks. “Why me?!”

“Because you’re the most responsible,” Zoey said sweetly.

“Because you’re impartial,” Mira added.

“That’s a lie,” Rumi shot back.

They both ignored her.

The silence stretched as the chat went wild.

[rumipleasechoose]: DO IT QUEEN
[sacrificerumi]: she’s gonna lose no matter what
[browniebattle2025]: choose wisely… or perish

Finally, Rumi sighed in defeat. “...Crispy.”

Mira immediately fist-pumped so hard she nearly knocked the flour bag off the counter. “YES! Justice has been served!”

Zoey looked like someone had personally stabbed her in the heart. “TRAITOR!”

“Don’t look at me like that,” Rumi said quickly. “I just like the crunch with tea, okay? It’s not that deep!”

“Not that deep?” Zoey gasped dramatically, clutching the fudge brownie box to her chest. “You have betrayed me.”

Jinu laughed quietly, shaking his head. He tried to step away from the chaos, but Mira shoved the spatula into his chest again. “You’re not escaping. Pick a side.”

Rumi’s eyes widened. “Mira! Don’t—”

But it was too late. Jinu froze under the spotlight. Chat spammed emotes, popcorn gifs, and a hundred variations of “JINU DON’T MESS THIS UP.”

Rumi whispered frantically, “Don’t feel pressured—”

“I pick crispy,” Jinu said immediately, smiling at her.

Mira threw both arms in the air. “Another victory!!”

Zoey’s jaw dropped. “YOU—YOU BETRAYED ME TOO?!”

Jinu chuckled nervously. “I mean… I just like crispy. And also… Rumi likes it. So…”

The second half of that sentence set the chat ablaze.

[rumixjinu4life]: HE PICKED HER SIDE OMGGG
[bednotcouch]: my man knows the secret to survival 😂
[zoeyinshambles]: i can’t believe this… romance bias!!

Zoey dramatically pointed at Jinu. “You don’t even care about the brownie! You’re just simping for your girlfriend!”

“Correct,” Jinu said without hesitation.

Rumi went beet red, covering her face with her hands. “Jinu!”

The chat collectively lost its mind.

[simpingdoneRIGHT]: HE SAID IT WITH HIS WHOLE CHEST
[marryheralready]: proposing when?? 👀
[zoeyplsstop]: zoey’s gonna faint any second

Zoey groaned and flopped across the counter. “Fine. Whatever. You two can live your crispy-brownie-happily-ever-after. I’ll just be the lone fudge soldier in this cruel, cruel world.”

“You’re being dramatic,” Rumi muttered, though her cheeks stayed flushed.

Meanwhile, Mira was still basking in her victory, already mixing the batter with an extra aggressive stir. “History will remember this day. The Crispy Coalition reigns supreme.”

As Mira and Zoey bickered, Rumi and Jinu moved side by side to line the baking tray. Jinu nudged her gently with his shoulder. “You know, if you had said fudge, I probably would’ve picked that too.”

Rumi gave him a small smile, still shy but undeniably warm. “So you’re saying your vote was meaningless?”

“Not meaningless,” he said softly, sliding a hand over hers as they adjusted the parchment paper. “Strategic.”

The camera caught it perfectly—the subtle way their hands lingered together. Chat instantly combusted.

[myheartcant]: THE HAND TOUCH???
[zoomplscam]: cameraman do your job!!!
[rumilaughsavedme]: they’re so CUTE STOPPP

Zoey, of course, noticed. “Ugh. If you two start being disgustingly adorable on stream again, I swear—”

But Rumi was laughing now, her earlier dread dissolving into quiet happiness. Jinu leaned in, whispering something only she could hear. Her ears turned bright red.

The chat spammed nothing but screaming emojis.

By the time the brownies went into the oven, the kitchen was still buzzing. Mira gave the camera a smug little salute as she declared the battle “decisively won.” Zoey sulked, licking the fudge batter from the spoon like it was her only comfort in life. And Rumi? She stood close to Jinu, their shoulders brushing, cheeks glowing as if the oven’s warmth had spilled right into her.

The chat had already declared their verdict:

[browniestreamoftheyear]: best. stream. ever.
[zoeyvscrispy]: zoey will rise again 💪
[rumixjinuendgame]: THIS SHIP IS CANON

And as the Huntrix outro music kicked in, Rumi couldn’t help but laugh at the chaos. Maybe this hadn’t been a disaster after all.

Chapter 72: Just Need A Few Minutes

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu have a busy day ahead for them and they want to spend some alone time until the day starts.

Light is streaming through the cracks in the curtains and highlighting floating dust motes. Heavy heads rolling and shifting on all too warm pillows, a nose full of the stuffy scent of sweat, dirty bed sheets and leftover perfume, numb and lethargic legs draped and tangled over each other, knotted together in the blanket folds. A hand clasped together with another overnight, fingers intertwined, loosely held but lasting.

An arm slamming into Jinu’s stomach.

Jinu’s jolted awake with a start as Rumi shifts to face her boyfriend, swinging her arm around and slapping onto his stomach. Jinu groaned a little and settle back; looking over her sleepy face and taking in the quietly adorable peace Jinu was rudely awakened into.

"Good morning to you too, darling" The 400 year old Demon rumbled with a lazy smirk.

"Mmrrrhmfff..."

Rumi shifts and gives him hand a lazy squeeze, his tummy a stroke, slumping back and pouting her lips in a kissy face, eyes closed with soft deep breaths. Jinu thinks about denying her, but he's too drowsy and it’s far too early to start being a tease to someone too sleepy to remember much before her first cup of coffee in the morning.

Jinu reaches and leans over and kiss her cheek, a soft and lazy dry smooch, only remembering to wet his lips after with a flick of his tongue. Rumi’s hands lets go of Jinu as he shift and move to kiss her more, her lips on his, but they reconnect with a stronger grip and her thumb rolling circles over Jinu’s. The Half Demon's soft, and so are her skin and her lips, opening for more than just a single quick peck, her belligerent arm raising a hand back to cup Jinu’s neck and cheek, finger tips tousled in his hair and drawing him in.

Their tongues quest towards each other as chests press together, lazily pressing and rubbing together with eyes closed, punctuated by short breaks to catch shallow breaths blown over our lips. Rumi works up a pace, bullying Jinu’s tongue around wherever she feels like taking it – pushing it back past his lips and taking her time exploring his own mouth then flicking around over his teeth and his glistening lips, to get him back to her and bait him into taking an offensive. The Demon Heartthrob doesn’t have the patience Rumi does and pushed back roughly, Jinu’s hips grinding against Rumi’s and his hands clutching the sheets as he starts to wrestle her back to her mouth. The Half Demon is very determined to make it a struggle, slipping and avoiding Jinu and pressing back while she wraps her hand tighter in his hair and pulls him closer, encouraging Jinu to make it a very deep kiss.

With his chest stuck to hers and his hips errantly grinding in circles and soft little humps, The Demon Heartthrob caught out when he falls into her trap. A sudden bite and he's snared. Jinu’s tongue’s at her mercy as Rumi nibbles and works against Jinu every way she wants, letting go just to press her lips around it and suck while she keeps writhing and bullying his tongue with hers. The Demon Heartthrob breathes get rougher, her legs squeeze around Rumi’s, Jinu starts to squirm harder, The Half Demon grinds back, gyrating her hips in time with me. Jinu starts to groan and whimper and Rumi lets go of his tongue.

They were left breathily panting as the grip on Jinu’s head loosens, sliding down till it’s comfortable in the crook of his elbow raised just above her shoulder. Their lips and chests break apart, the squirmy grinding slowing down as they open their eyes to meet each other. Jinu’s tongue is left sticking out as he regained his breath soft, slow and breathily, saliva dripping along a web from the tip of his to Rumi’s lips, a lazy half-awake grin and a sleepy gaze greeting him while Rumi’s chest rises and falls with her breaths, a hand touching softly over him and his belly, then dropping away.

“Breakfast?”

The Half Demon winks and bucks her hips up against Jinu’s and he can’t help gasping and flinching, losing his balance and finding his face on her chest, leaving as wet a mark below her collarbone as they left on each other’s lips.
“You okay down there? Need to cool down?” Jinu can’t see her smirk, but he knows Rumi got one if her airy tone is anything to go by, cheeky tease! The Demon Heartthrob just grumbled back a mess of flustered nothings and sigh and smooch about her chest, anywhere that isn’t covered by Rumi’s loose tank top. A little of her wriggling keeps Jinu from going further while she kicks at the sheets tangled around their legs, but soon a hand tousles his hair; Rumi’s sinking back into bed with her eyes closed and mumbles; “C’mon…”. Finally, time to tease her back.

Soft, wet smooches over her jaw that slowly trail down her neck, doubling up here and there as Jinu gets down to the glistening marks he left all over her collarbone. Giving her the lightest tip touches of his tongue to draw out swirling patterns over her skin, giving her shivers and a grin as The Demon Heartthrob blows gently over them, getting Rumi to squeeze his hand still clasped in her and groan at him. Kisses around the cut of her tank top, then over the fabric with his cheek nuzzled against her breast are met with a lazy slide of a hand from his hair to his cheek that cups Jinu and lifts him up, just enough to get it between them and lifting up Rumi’s top, lazily pulling it over her chest with just a tug to get it past her nipples.

When The Half Demon lets go, Jinu is left focusing on all he can see, all he can feel and smell and everything Jinu loves about her. The Demon Heartthrob's free hand sliding up Rumi’s soft waist with fingers spread apart and trailing about up her skin. The heady smell of her and a night’s sweat, with the flowery tones of her soap from the shower before bed. The peach fuzz that’d be barely noticeable without the light coming through the partings in the curtains, the freckles and tiny moles spread across her chest, almost shadowed by her goose bumps. The little bumps about her areolas. How perky her nipples are, silhouetted in the light. Rumi’s impatient groans that tells him he's spending his time focusing altogether too much on something that doesn’t involve Rumi and his tongue.
Jinu doesn’t like to disappoint, so it’s time to give her more attention; more kisses that go back around her chest with dashes of tongue, over Rumi’s soft mounds and up in circles around her areola before big, wet smooches for her nipples. Fingers that spidered up over her ribs gripping around her other breast while Jinu devotees his oral attention to the hard nub between his lips, smooches turning into sucks, followed by rough broad licks and quick flicks, nibbles that roll her nipple between his teeth then pulling, plus an occasional moment to catch a breath and blow coolly over the wetness from his drool.

Ragged, uneven breaths are escaping her lips as Jinu keep his mouth at work, tongue circling her areola while he keep his lips smooched around Rumi’s nipple, quick flicks up and down, grinding against her as The Half Demon rubs her leg between his thighs at a mounting hardness. Nipping her between his teeth and pulling, when she starts to push his face away, letting go with a smack. Rumi ends by pushing her thumb beyond Jinu’s lips and over his tongue, gazing into his eyes as her boyfriend starts to suck on it, stroking his tongue over every inch as Rumi moves her thumb around and against it. “Open up” The Half Demon beckons and Jinu part his lips, The 400-year-old demon gliding against her thumb and curling, sticking out and presenting his sloppy, wet and panting mouth to her. Rumi pulls her thumb from Jinu’s tongue and smears it across his flushed cheeks as Jinu struggles to keep her gaze, and replaces it with her two middle fingers. A grin and a rhythmic rubbing between his thighs accompany them, and Jinu can’t help but close his eyes and moan quietly, mouth wide as Rumi shoves her fingers around his tongue, into his mouth, and Jinu writhe around them. Covering them and getting them wet and sticky, closing his lips around them to suck and push back against them before Jinu opens his mouth to gasp and moan with the slightest opening of his eyes to look at Rumi’s controlling hazy gaze at him.

“What a hungry mouth…” The Half Demon mumbles to herself, self-satisfied. Rumi pulls their clasped hands from the sheets to her hips, just above her pantyline and lets go. “You know what to do, don’t you?”

Fingers pulled from Jinu’s mouth, Rumi slowly pushes his face down from her chest and on their leisurely stroll Jinu makes sure to press as many kisses and flicks of tongue over her skin as he can manage, resisting her just a moment to swirl his tongue around her belly button and dive the tip in, to an applause of shivers. The guiding push stops as Jinu shuffled down between her thighs, kissing over Her panty line and then nuzzling his nose and lips over them and the folds caught by her lips, taking quick asides to give soft slow smooches across her inner thighs.

To his credit, Jinu gets a leg hooked around his head and a hand ruffled through his hair, pushing himself hard between Rumi’s thighs, left gazing up to her smirk, his head filling up with her heady scent as The Demon Heartthrob breathe deeply through his nose, mouth covered – lips to lips.
“You're too much of a damned tease for your own good”. Rumi meets a sheepish giggle with a squeeze of her thighs, but lets go to lift her legs up as Jinu hooked his fingers into her panties and peel them free enough for Rumi to kick them off. The Demon Heartthrob left to his own devices as Rumi idly trails her fingers through his hair, while the tip of Jinu’s nose nuzzles a soft fuzzy mound of hers. It's trimmed in a short lazy triangle, just enough not to peek out of her swimwear and downy but unruly, coming to a stop just before her clit, while her lips are waxed smooth and a little sticky.

Legs at rest over Jinu’s shoulder and across his back, lips press to lips, soft and slow kisses from the crease in her thighs, side to side and up. Jinu’s tongue darts out, dampening his lips before he planted a deep smooch, her soft hair tickling his nose, giving her clit a broad flicking lick before he could take his lips from hers with a suck and a slow hot breath across her. Lips purse to blow again against Rumi’s clit, a cool wind, before they lay their way between her thighs – light touches followed by a flick of tongue and another kiss – from her outer lips to her hardening clit, and down between, parting with a tonguetip gliding down and spreading, stopping just to give quick sucking smooches.
The Demon Heartthrob idle hands rest with one clutching her thigh and squeezing plump indentations, while the other is tangled up with hers and lazing on the bedsheets while Rumi lays eyes closed and head back, lazily twirling her fingers through Jinu’s hair while he kissed and licked, and listened to Rumi’s shivery breathing and deep sighs. Jinu keeps at a sleepy pace, heavy-eyed and trapped in the warmth of her thigh grip, eyes closing as The Half Demon lays down a loving assault of smooches, errantly grinding Jinu’s hips softly into the bed sheets.

A breathy mumble; “Stop being such a tease...”

Jinu pressed deeper into Rumi with a stronger tug, telling him to get serious and Jinu responds with his lips pressing back around her clit. Dashing his tongue up from her slit to give it a heavy, broad lick and follow up with a gentle suck, teasing the tip of his tongue back and forth around it until Jinu’s lips let go with a smack, bringing out shakey deep breaths, squirming against the bed and into his face, and a tight grip with hands and thighs on his head. Kissing, smooching. Rough licks, across Rumi’s lips, and around her clit. Flicking up and down, then a slow broad rub. Flick, flick, rub. Soft, gentle scrapes of teeth against her skin, tiny touches against a stiff, throbbing button. Lips pressing and giving wet sucks, flicking little letters over her with the tip of his tongue. Pulling away here and there as Rumi’s squirming bucks and wind her hips against Jinu’s, thighs contracting around him in shivers, to leave heavy wet smooches and licks across her inner thighs, her lips and the soft fuzzy mound tickling my nose, before the break ends. Flick, flick, rub, and smooch. The noise of wet lips meeting a drooling, hungry tongue, and the breathy gasps that turned into moans and lazy groans, hands tightly clenched in hair or tangled in, getting louder.

The Half Demon shakes and squirms and grinds against Jinu’s, hips lifting against his face and then -

“Fffffuck!”

The Half Demon shudders and squeezes tight around , stopping him still, clutching at her with white knuckled hands, panting with her head back deep into the pillow before Rumi starts slowly relaxing her grip – enough space to breathe, even if Jinu’s down a few hairs.

“Do you...really need...to go that rough...this early...”

Resting his cheek on her thigh as Jinu gets his own breath back, He chokes back a laugh and a grin but fails, badly, “You asked for it!”.

The Half Demon huffs and groans a grumbled disagreement, raising her leg and shoving her boyfriend back with a foot on his shoulder. Jinu comes to rest on his knees looking over her, hands tucking behind her pillow, still taking deep but ragged breaths that puff her chest out with every rise and fall, an unamused and half glazed look across Rumi’s face.

Grumbles ring out and snap his attention back, “Well don't you look happy with yourself”, while a foot pressing between Jinu’s thighs, rubbing against the throbbing hardness straining his boxers, loosens a surprised squeak from Jinu’s lips.
The Demon Heartthrob squirms under Rumi’s pressure, as his protest fall apart with increasing fluster, “Hey, you know ...can't help... oral fixation...sh-shut up”, words getting caught in his throat and getting quieter, her gaze staring over me as Rumi gently kneads through his boxers, the pressure met with unconscious grinding back, Jinu’s cheeks reddening and lips parted to breathe increasingly raggedly, a smile spread across her face.

A gulp and Jinu turned back to her, sheepish and needy, “You're all awake now...?”, letting the question drift with implication.

“Hmm....” Eyes roll to think and Rumi stretches out, legs first, against him, pushing a deep breath out of Jinu’s chest with her pads and toes gripping and rubbing hard, trapped up between her feet and my tummy. The Demon Heartthrob forced to grit his teeth versus Rumi’s evil smirk. Stretching out her shoulders and arms, chest pushing out to draw his attention, nipples swaying before moving on to her hips, yawning as Rumi begins working stretches through them, stickily peeling her legs apart,with her eyes locked on watching mine darting about – to hers, to her nipples and her tummy. Down her waist and her legs, cocked up and spread to tease another look at her slit, inviting Jinu closer as Rumi withdraws.

Jinu leans in on his knees towards Rumi, hands sliding down her thighs to her hips, and over her...

A large yawn and Rumi closes her eyes, and a grin widens before she swings her legs around to roll on her front, wiggling her butt from side to side; “....five more minutes!”.

The Demon Heartthrob takes two full, squeezy handfuls in half-mock outrage, and he only gets a laugh muffled into the pillow as his fingers sink in, grippy and kneading. Leaning forward and sliding his hands from Rumi’s ass up through the small of her back, pressuring up the sides of her spine and around her ribcage to rest planted on the bed. Little smooches over her shoulder blades accompany Jinu’s hips against her plush butt, the contained hardness beneath the cloth of his boxers nestling and rubbing between her cheeks. A kiss over her nape and a breathy, almost moany whisper into her ear, “And you said I was the tease!”.

The Half Demon thrusts her ass up against Jinu with another yawn, and he can hear the smile in her voice, “You'll just have to deal with it”. Jinu planted a kiss on her ear and pulled back from over her, but not without a bump back against her cheeky idle wiggling.
It's not like Rumi can see, but Jinu’s got a little smirk on his face. One that widens to a grin before it closes with a bite on her peachy rear. A surprised yelp, and then another when he repeat, again, then again. Not hard ones, but firm enough, teething and followed with a kiss, from her cheeks to her thighs. “What are you up to?” Rumi gets bemusedly grumbled out over her shoulder when Jinu brings a dash of tongue.

“You asked for five more minutes!”

“Huh?”

The Demon Heartthrob make a beeline for Rumi and give her lips a piercing lick from her clit, dashing over it then upwards with his tongue tip. The Half Demon's muffles a moan into the pillow and tries to abortively shake him off with idle kicks and hipsways, but Jinu’s arms are hooked under her thighs and steadied with a grip on her ass, keeping him in place as Jinu keeps on his torment, his tongue lashing and piercing between her lips, and pressing, squirming . Brief breakaways to grab a breath, and press wet kisses across her pussy and between her cheeks, and elicit some more squeaks and moans. Smooches between her cheeks spread with Jinu’s gripping hands, with the same dashes and lashes, cemented with broad licks over a tight hole, drawn over her with his tongue tip pointed and dragged across it. Shivers and huffy breathing take over, and Jinu continues with more and more. Wide, flat licks followed by pointed pressure against Rumi’s entrance, up then down, across from side to side and wound around it, digging into her while she arches her back up into him.

Sloppy kisses. Little nibbles of her cheeks. Panting, ragged breaths.

“...just...put it in....already...”

Jinu flicks his winding tonguetip against her asshole, too caught up to notice Rumi pushing her hips back and bumping his face.

“Not that! Your cock, idiot”.

A cute little pouted lips smooch on her asshole. Jinu can hear the flustered, impatient ire in Rumi’s voice.

“And not there!”

Quiet giggles of self satisfied evil provoke more grumbles from the shifting Half Demon beneath him as Jinu retreats back and kneels upright, bringing herself back to face him with her dissastisfied and reddened face. The Demon Heartthrob can feel Rumi’s eyes on his as he starts to peel down his boxers, the fabric hitching over his erection as it's pulled ever further down, and then – slap! It's finally freed and rebounds against his tummy, throbbing in the cooler morning air. Rumi licking her lips and whispers up to him.

“Hurry up...”

Leaning over to plant a kiss on her lips, another grumble escapes but is muffled between them, “Hmm?” Jinu query, but Rumi only responds with a terse shushing and her hands on Jinu. One trails across his chest and down to his waist, while the other slides down his stomach to grip the throbbing rock resting against her fuzzy, directing arrow. Shaky breaths and shivers erupt as The Half Demon gives a few idle strokes, her fingers spreading the sticky wetness that leaked from the tip, smile spreading across her face.

“Looks like I'm not the only one who can't wait”. Jinu puts up a meager complaint but can't help avoiding that wry smile in embarrassment.

A firm squeeze brings him back to his senses, “Well, what are you waiting for?”. A little shifting, a little 'help' in guiding, and Jinu’s in place with the tip of his cock nestled between her lips, the stickiness of his pre and her own wetness melding together. Rumi leans forward with a constant, hungry gaze into Jinu’s eyes, turning her grip on his hips into a clutching grasp of his ass, drawing her in. Softly, slowly, sinking inside her, being enveloped in her warmth inch by inch. The slow, satisfied exhale of breath from her lips. Eyes hazily refocused on the point where they connect, before lolling back with her head sinking into the pillow, “Finally...”

Hands clutch the bedsheets beside her as Jinu’s hips push their final inches, then small rhythmic grinds back and forth. “Cmon, you're not gonna start this aga-ha-haaiin!” The Demon Heartthrob cuts Rumi off with a quick pull back and a heavy thrust, hips smacking into her with a slap, “Its not my fault you're so tight!” Jinu sulked, “Then give me my morning stretches already!” The Half Demon snaps back, flashing her devilish grin. How does she get the energy to be so demanding this early in the morning?

“Don't blame me if you're sore later!”

Jinu draws his hips away, pulling out all but the tip still firmly inside. A kiss on her jaw, lips too far, head angled back and comfy. Then back, sliding and rubbing in a deep push, a deeper shivering sigh emerging from between that cheeky grin. Almost bottoming out inside Rumi, almost, and pulling back out. Another push, another breath, another time winding his hips back and again, faster, working up a steadily increasing pace, pumping his hips to hers, with soft smacks as they collide. Jinu’s on his forearms, plastering random wet smooches across Rumi’s jaw, her neck, her collarbone. Steady, deep thrusts sending jiggles through her body as they connect, nipples swaying beneath him. They get their smooches too. And licks. And a few nibbles drawing them between his teeth.

The Half Demon taking it easy, enjoying the moment as Jinu works on her stretches, one pump at a time, with the moans highlighting the motion and the shivers playing out to the coolness in the early morning air of each wet smooch being left on Rumi’s skin. The lazy devil is content to lay like The Half Demon in her pillows and take in the pleasure, the rubbing of Jinu’s cock between her walls and the occasional responsive squeeze around him, the rhythm, the pressure, the friction against her clit on every pump, and the teasing that her nipples collect. Eyelids lowered and still half asleep and moaning freely, fingertips twirled and playing with his hair, the other idly stroking and scratching his arm.

Jinu’s hair is gently tugged up to connect his eyes to hers, licking lips drying out from the moans and breaths, a teasing furtive look that tells him to do better, whispers barely audible over the noise, but Jinu can read them from the way Rumi moves her lips.

Faster.

Harder.

Kiss me.

Arms swing around him, but the kiss is a fumble as Rumi moans out across Jinu’s lips, the change from steady and deep pumps, to fast and short slams very apparent. There's a pout in reaction to his grin and Rumi forces a sudden retry before he can even think of starting it myself. She's fierce, arms around The Demon Heartthrob's shoulders pulling him in and keeping him stuck to her, a tongue quickly making its way past Rumi’s lips, and straight to his. The Half Demon's legs, once draped up about him, are tightening together around his hips, locking Jinu into the short little pounds and pumps and slams they've gotten into. Their kisses are a bit messy, breathy, noisy affair from the both of them to continue their earlier melee. Jinu lost the focus and concentration to do anything but kiss and keep fucking, moaning and panting just as much as Rumi is, breaking their kiss just to take a breath and let out a hot moan across each other's lips.

They're not focused on anything other than each other, eyes locked deep or closed, all other noises drowned out by wet shlicks and slaps, smooches, panting, gasping, moaning, the only scents being sex and their sweat mingling together. Desperately, wildly, melting together. Jinu getting close, and Rumi is too. Nails scraping into his skin and the increasing vice of her thighs locking their hips tighter and tighter. The intermittent grip sending shivers from between his thighs through Jinu’s body, only building more and more pressure.

Jinu can't whisper any more, his lips are too dry, the pleasure forcing it out as a rough and ragged moan too much to let him be quiet even if he really wanted to. Soon, he tells Rumi, the only word he has enough breath to get out. Nails full dug into Jinu’s skin as Rumi’s solidifies her unyielding leglock, hips rolling into hid, against his, as their left humping and grinding each other further and further to their edge. Bodies pressed together, no distance between them. Their kiss is abandoned, heads clutched close over shoulders but lips barely any distance from ears, filling their heads with the sound of each other. The Half Demon's tightening as she reaches the end before Jinu but her rolling hips stay firm, bringing them closer and closer with every move. Her moans get deep and irregular, getting lost in the waves of grinding. The Demon Heartthrob quiet down, caught in his throat as Rumi’s grip crashes him over the edge, heart pounding in his chest, breaking out as lost gasps of breath across her ears and little squeaks with every throb and spasm inside her, no end in sight as Rumi keeps rolling and grinding. against him, kneading and squeezing out every last drop.

They're just stuck together, collapsed together, eyes closed, bodies finally relenting, gradually winding down from their furious pace. Rumi loosens her legs and retracts her nails from Jinu’s back, drawing back from the impressions and little wounds she inflicted. The Demon Heartthrob shift from the press and give her a kiss, then another, pulling out between her legs with a little wet noise and a little wet dribble.

Rumi rolled eyes can wait for later, head taking the warmth of her chest for a pillow

Soft fingers return, fussing and twirling.

Jinu’s listening to her heartbeat, to her breathing.

Rhythmic thumps. Deep breaths.

“Breakfast?”, The Half Demon asks.

Jinu’s eyes are closed. He just slurs a reply.

“Five more minutes...”

Chapter 73: Feathers, Family, and Far Too Much Poop

Summary:

Sussie the Magpie makes Mira's hair her new Home and won't leave. Rumi and Jinu try their best to get the bird out but she's really stubborn.

The late afternoon sun glowed over the Seoul skyline, casting warm streaks of orange across the rooftop of the demon hunters’ hideout. The group had just wrapped up a training session—sweat, stray demon dust, and all—when peace was broken by a distinct rustle.

At first, Mira thought it was the wind.
Then something… pecked her scalp.

“Mira, don’t move.” Rumi’s voice was a mix of awe and barely-contained laughter. She was standing two steps away, head tilted, eyes narrowing like she was examining a rare bug.
“Why?” Mira asked, slow and suspicious.

From behind her, Jinu stifled a laugh that sounded dangerously like a cough.
“Mira…” Rumi continued. “There’s a magpie in your hair.”

Mira turned her head, and a gleaming black-and-white head popped out from her glossy, waist-length locks. The bird’s yellow eyes glinted in the sun. She let out a confident caw, as if to say: Yeah, I live here now. What of it?

“…Is that Sussie?” Mira asked flatly.

Rumi grinned, sheepish. “Uh… yeah. Looks like she decided your hair was premium real estate.”

“Premium—Rumi, she’s literally nesting in me!” Mira swiped at her head, but Sussie darted deeper into her hair, wings flapping just enough to make Mira’s curls puff up even more.

Jinu, holding his phone, spoke like a tour guide. “Fun fact: magpies are very selective about where they build homes. She must think your hair has excellent feng shui.”

“Oh, great. She likes me. How wonderful.” Mira’s sarcasm could have powered an entire building.

Sussie, completely unfazed, began fidgeting around in Mira’s hair, tugging loose strands like she was rearranging the furniture. Mira froze when she felt a talon brush her scalp.
“She’s redecorating,” Jinu observed cheerfully.

“Rumi, Jinu…” Mira’s voice took on a dangerous edge. “Control. Your. Bird. Daughter.”

Rumi snorted. “Daughter? She’s just our… freeloading feather roommate.”

“Roommate my foot—get her out of here!” Mira demanded.

Rumi approached cautiously, hands out like she was defusing a bomb. “Okay, Sussie, sweetie, come to Auntie Rumi.” She tried to gently lift a wing, but the magpie flattened herself into Mira’s hair like a stubborn cat refusing to leave a cardboard box.

Sussie gave an indignant squawk and pecked—not hard, but enough to make Rumi pull back. “Ow! She’s territorial.”

Jinu leaned in. “Hey, little one. You know you can’t live in there, right? You’ve got your own perch back inside.” His tone was sweet, coaxing.
Sussie stared directly into his eyes. A long, awkward pause followed.
Then she turned her head and started preening herself.

“…She’s ignoring me.”

“No kidding,” Mira muttered, crossing her arms.

While this diplomatic crisis unfolded, Zoey was sitting in the corner of the rooftop, legs crossed, entirely absorbed in her own world.
She had a pile of twigs, ribbons, bits of shiny candy wrappers, and something that might have been a demon fang. “This is going to be the coziest bird nest in Seoul,” she said to no one in particular. She held up her half-finished creation and squinted. “Needs more sparkle.”

“Zoey!” Mira called, exasperated. “Maybe instead of making her a five-star hotel, you could help evict her?”

Zoey waved her off. “Trust me. If she sees a better place, she’ll move out. It’s all about property value.”

Back at ground zero, Rumi and Jinu made another attempt. Rumi gently massaged Mira’s scalp, murmuring to Sussie like she was some spoiled princess.

“Come on, Sussie… we’ll give you sunflower seeds, a shiny rock, maybe even Zoey’s earrings—”

The bird shuffled but refused to come out.

Jinu crouched beside Mira, smiling in that calm way he always did when things were spiraling into absurdity. “Mira, maybe she just really likes you.”

“Oh, well, that’s adorable, but I don’t recall signing a lease agreement with her.”

It was then that Sussie, in one decisive movement, tilted forward and—
plop.

There was silence.
Dead, still silence.

Rumi froze.
Jinu froze.
Mira’s eye twitched.

“Did…” Mira began, her voice dangerously low, “…she just poop on my head?”

Rumi winced. “Okay. Don’t freak out—”

“I am already freaking out.”

“It’s… small,” Jinu offered weakly. “Barely noticeable. Think of it as—”

“Do NOT finish that sentence,” Mira snapped. She stayed perfectly still, jaw clenched, because moving would only make things worse.

Rumi reached out. “Here, let me—”

“Don’t. Touch. Me.”

Jinu quickly fished a tissue from his pocket. “Mira, we can fix this. Deep breaths. Inhale… exhale…”

“Jinu, I swear on every demon we’ve ever fought—”

Rumi put her hands on Mira’s shoulders, her voice low and soothing. “Hey. She’s just a bird. She didn’t mean it. You’re okay. It’s nothing we can’t clean.”

Mira glared straight ahead, unmoving, like a statue about to declare war.
“I am going to kill your daughter.”

Rumi chuckled softly, trying to lighten the mood. “Nah, you’re just gonna yell at her a lot and then secretly let her sit in your lap later. You’re basically her stepmom now.”

Zoey, oblivious, piped up from the corner. “Almost done! The nest has a tiny chandelier!”

Mira groaned. “Of course it does.”

While Jinu carefully wiped her hair with the tissue—murmuring apologies every five seconds—Rumi crouched to Mira’s eye level. “Look, I’ll get her out. Promise. But maybe… she’s just trying to get close to you.”

“She could get close to me without biologically assaulting me,” Mira muttered.

Sussie peeked out from her fortress of hair, chirped sweetly, and then nuzzled into Mira’s head like nothing had happened. Jinu actually laughed. “She really does think you’re family.”

Mira sighed, defeated. “…I hate that I’m starting to believe you.”

The rooftop glowed with the fading sun as the bizarre little standoff continued—Rumi and Jinu coaxing, Mira begrudgingly tolerating, and Zoey proudly adding the finishing touches to what was undeniably the most luxurious bird nest the city had ever seen.

Chapter 74: Nurse Jinu vs. Patient Rumi

Summary:

Rumi has a cold and Jinu has to take care of her because Mira and Zoey don't want to get sick from her.

The Huntrix dorm was unusually quiet that morning.
Normally, by 9 a.m., Mira would be belting show tunes in the kitchen while Zoey made sarcastic comments from the couch, but today… silence.

Well, not complete silence — there was the occasional muffled sniffle and a pitiful groan coming from the direction of Rumi’s room.

Rumi lay bundled under a mountain of blankets, purple hair a messy halo around her head, her demon hunter markings dimmer than usual. Her nose was red, her eyes a little watery, and she looked — to put it mildly — miserable.

Jinu sat on the edge of her bed, one hand resting on her knee through the blankets. “You, my love, are officially banned from all heroic half-demon activities until further notice.”

“I’m fine,” Rumi mumbled, her voice hoarse and congested. “It’s just a sniffle.”

From the hallway, Zoey’s voice rang out: “That’s not just a sniffle! That’s a stay-on-your-side-of-the-dorm sniffle!”

Rumi scowled toward the door. “Coward.”

“Healthy,” Zoey corrected, footsteps retreating quickly.

Mira’s voice followed from the kitchen: “No offense, Rumi, but I’m not risking my immune system for your ‘just a sniffle.’ Jinu can handle you.”

Jinu smirked. “Guess I’ve been volunteered.”

Jinu stood, heading toward the kitchen. “I’m going to make you tea.”

“I don’t want tea,” Rumi said stubbornly.

“You need tea,” he replied without looking back.

“I want coffee,” she tried.

“You want coffee when you’re healthy,” Jinu corrected, “right now you want honey tea with lemon and you just don’t know it yet.”

Rumi groaned and pulled the blankets tighter, mumbling something about “bossy boyfriends.”

When he returned a few minutes later, he had not only tea but also a tray with toast, tissues, and a small bowl of soup.

Rumi eyed the tray suspiciously. “You think I’m going to eat all that?”

Jinu sat down beside her, setting the tray on her lap. “I think you’re going to eat enough so I don’t worry. And before you argue, I will remind you that I am much more stubborn than you.”

She sniffled, smirking faintly. “I don’t think so.”

“Want to test me?” he asked, leaning closer, his brown eyes warm but mischievous.

Rumi looked away quickly, cheeks warming. “Unfair. Using your eyes as a weapon.”

“Everything’s fair in love and cold season,” Jinu teased.

Eventually, she gave in and drank half the tea, nibbling at the toast while Jinu sat beside her, watching to make sure she actually ate.

Derpy, their mischievous little creature, hopped onto the bed, curling up between them like he could sense Rumi needed extra comfort.

“You’re hovering,” Rumi said after a while.

“I’m caring,” Jinu corrected. “It’s not my fault if caring looks like hovering.”

“You’re sweet,” she admitted softly. “But you’re going to catch this cold.”

“Worth it,” he said without hesitation.

Rumi rolled her eyes but her heart definitely melted a little.

Around midday, Mira peeked into the room — from the doorway, not daring to step closer. She had a scarf wrapped over her mouth like she was entering a biohazard zone.

“How’s the patient?” she asked dramatically.

“Comfortably miserable,” Rumi answered.

“And how’s Nurse Jinu?” Mira smirked.

“Winning,” Jinu replied.

Zoey appeared behind Mira, holding a spray bottle of disinfectant. “Tell me when she’s cured. I’ll be in my germ-free sanctuary until then.”

Rumi groaned. “I’m surrounded by cowards.”

By the time evening rolled in, Rumi’s fever had gone down slightly. She was still sniffling, but she looked a little more relaxed — probably because Jinu had been beside her all day, reading to her when she got bored, putting on her favorite dramas, and even braiding a section of her hair when she complained about it tangling.

“You didn’t have to stay with me all day,” she murmured sleepily.

“Yes, I did,” he said softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “Because I love you, and also because I’m pretty sure Zoey locked herself in her room and Mira is hiding in the kitchen.”

She chuckled weakly. “You’re ridiculous.”

“And you’re beautiful, even when you’re sick,” Jinu replied.

That made her blush — which, given her flushed cheeks from the fever, made her look even warmer.

Later that night, Rumi had curled up with her head on Jinu’s chest, Derpy snoring at their feet. The sound of the rain outside tapped gently against the window, blending with the quiet hum of the TV.

“I’m glad you stayed,” she whispered.

“Where else would I be?” Jinu asked, pressing a kiss to her hair. “You’re my favorite person to take care of.”

“And your only patient,” she teased.

“Details,” he said, smiling.

From somewhere down the hall, Zoey called, “Don’t kiss her, Jinu! You’ll get sick!”

Rumi smirked up at him. “You hear that?”

Jinu leaned down and kissed her forehead anyway. “Worth it.”

Chapter 75: The Great Hoodie Heist

Summary:

Rumi steals jinu's hoodies SO often that she has a little Beauty show with mira and Zoey to decide which one looks Best on her.

The Huntrix dorm was peaceful — which meant trouble was brewing.
Zoey was on the couch scrolling on her phone, Mira was flipping through a fashion magazine, and Rumi… well, Rumi had disappeared into her room about twenty minutes ago with a suspicious smile.

When she called them in, they knew something was up.

“Alright,” Rumi announced from the middle of her bedroom, surrounded by an avalanche of oversized hoodies. “You two are about to witness history.”

Mira’s jaw dropped. “Wait. Are these—”

Zoey squinted. “—all Jinu’s hoodies?”

Rumi grinned like a cat caught with the cream. “Every single one I could get my hands on. And today, my friends, we’re doing The Great Hoodie Fashion Show.”

Rumi slipped into a navy blue hoodie, sleeves slightly too long, the fabric worn soft from years of use. She let her hair fall naturally over her shoulders, tugged the hood halfway up, and leaned against the doorframe with the kind of sleepy-eyed expression you see in coffee ads.

Mira gasped. “Effortless. Chic. This says, ‘I don’t need to try, I’m already the main character.’”

Zoey nodded in mock seriousness. “Very… 7 a.m. airport paparazzi.”

Rumi smirked. “Exactly. You get it.”

Next came the pale gray hoodie with Jinu’s name printed down the sleeve. Rumi made a point of casually showing off the lettering as she “accidentally” posed with her arm up against the wall.

Mira fanned herself dramatically. “Scandalous. Branding your man like a luxury label.”

Zoey grinned. “This one screams, ‘Yes, he’s mine, and no, you can’t have him.’”

Rumi beamed. “I call it ‘exclusive merch.’”

Just as Rumi was preparing her third look, a voice came from the hallway.
“…Is that where my gray hoodie went?”

Jinu stood in the doorway, eyebrow raised, arms folded.

Rumi froze mid-change. “…No?”

Zoey cackled. “Oh, this is good. We have an audience now.”

Mira patted the bed beside her. “Come sit, judge. You’re about to see your closet emptied in high definition.”

Jinu shook his head but joined them, clearly curious.

Rumi emerged in the infamous neon yellow hoodie. She paired it with sunglasses and struck an exaggerated pose, chin lifted like she was on a billboard in downtown Seoul.

Mira clasped her hands together. “Blinding. Audacious. The sun itself bows to this.”

Zoey shielded her eyes. “It’s giving… high-visibility construction worker, but make it couture.”

Rumi twirled. “I like to call this one ‘safety first, fashion second.’”

Jinu chuckled. “That hoodie was a joke gift from Bobby. I wore it once.”

“Now I’m wearing it forever,” Rumi shot back.

Next was a black hoodie at least two sizes too big, the sleeves almost covering her hands entirely. Rumi added a blanket cape and pretended to faint onto the bed.

Mira leaned over to Zoey, whispering loudly. “This is giving… tragic princess trapped in a castle.”

Zoey nodded. “Or a K-drama lead crying in the rain.”

Jinu tried to keep a straight face. “Ten out of ten for commitment, minus two for stealing my best blanket.”

Rumi pulled on a soft cream hoodie and added one of Jinu’s baseball caps, tilting it just slightly. She then crossed the room like she was in the middle of a coffee shop meet-cute.

Mira squealed. “This is the scene where she bumps into the love interest and spills her drink!”

Zoey clutched her chest. “And then they argue but slowly fall in love by episode six.”

Jinu smirked. “I’d cast you.”

Rumi pretended to ignore how warm her cheeks felt.

For this one, Rumi layered a black hoodie under a bomber jacket, pulling the hood over her head and striking poses that looked straight out of a K-pop teaser shoot.

Mira’s jaw dropped. “This belongs in a music video.”

Zoey pointed at Jinu. “Is this your influence?”

Jinu leaned back, grinning. “I mean… I’m not saying she learned everything from me, but…”

Rumi rolled her eyes. “Please, I made this look better than you ever did.”

By now, half of Jinu’s hoodies had been paraded in front of the “judging panel.”

Jinu leaned toward Mira and Zoey. “So which one’s the winner?”

Zoey shrugged. “Hard to say. They’re all hers now.”

Mira nodded solemnly. “You’ll never see them again.”

Rumi shot them both a smug smile. “They were never yours to begin with.”

Rumi chose a faded maroon hoodie for this one, pairing it with fluffy socks and a mug of tea. She curled up in Jinu’s desk chair like she was filming a cozy lifestyle vlog.

Mira clasped her hands. “This is dangerous. People will want to live this life.”

Zoey nodded. “It’s… domestic aesthetic.”

Jinu tilted his head, genuinely smiling. “…That’s actually really cute.”

Rumi bit back a grin.

The next hoodie was dark green, zipped halfway, paired with fingerless gloves she borrowed from Mira. Rumi pretended to dodge invisible enemies, rolling dramatically across the carpet.

Mira laughed so hard she had to cover her face. “Is this hoodie… in an action movie?”

Zoey clapped. “She’s the lead detective. She just solved the case and saved the city.”

Jinu chuckled. “And ruined the knees of those leggings.”

This hoodie — black with faded lettering — was so oversized it nearly reached Rumi’s knees. She waddled across the room, arms inside the sleeves, looking like a literal hoodie blob.

Mira wiped away tears. “This is fashion’s final form.”

Zoey wheezed. “This is… peak relationship goals. Steal all the hoodies until they can double as sleeping bags.”

Jinu shook his head, clearly amused. “I’m never getting that one back, am I?”

Rumi grinned. “Nope.”

Rumi saved the best for last — Jinu’s massive black hoodie, the one that always smelled faintly like his cologne. She pulled the hood up, curled into a ball on the bed, and gave the sweetest smile directly at Jinu.

Zoey immediately raised a hand. “Winner. No discussion.”

Mira nodded firmly. “It’s the vibe. It’s the comfort. It’s the claim of ownership.”

Jinu smiled, soft and genuine now. “Yeah… I think we have a winner.”

Rumi’s smirk turned shy at the edges, but she still managed a playful, “Told you I make them look better than you.”

When the “show” ended, Jinu started gathering the hoodies into a pile.

Rumi gasped. “What are you doing?”

“Taking them back,” he said.

Mira and Zoey booed in unison. “Let her keep them!”

Jinu smirked. “She’s already keeping the black one. That’s more than generous.”

Rumi crossed her arms. “I’ll just steal them again.”

“Then I guess I’ll have to start locking my closet,” he teased.

Zoey laughed. “As if that’ll stop her.”

Mira nodded. “She’ll find a way.”

Jinu looked at Rumi for a long moment, clearly amused — and maybe a little impressed. “Yeah… I know she will.”

Chapter 76: A Little Less Conversation

Summary:

Jinu is visibly obsessed with Rumi and he has a great way of showing it.

“My love,” Jinu whispers, intoxicated by a single look in Princess direction. His eyes trace the outline of her bare body and the words on his tongue dissolve; she leaves him breathless— a smitten wreck of a man.

The lamp on the bedside table illuminates her pale skin. Orange-tinted light runs down her body like honey, liquid ambrosia. The glowing patterns that litter every inch of her look like scribbled words on thick parchment; a document that would look regular to any eye other than an appraiser’s.

Jinu could watch her forever; she’s heaven, bathed in rings of blissful sepia. Easy on the eyes is this woman; broken by the world and strong enough to put it back together again, Rumi looks as though she were carved from stone by only the most talented of artisans.

At hearing the title that she has held for more years than she can count, Rumi looks at him from behind her shoulder. Waves of fiery-red crash and simmer against the shores of her scarred flesh as her eye meets his.

Her face softens, and Jinu bears witness to it. It’s an event that causes his chest to swell with something familiar; she gives it to him, and he’s addicted. Adoration blossoms in his veins as he watches the edges of her lips perk up just so— deep red, he yearns for them.

Rather, Jinu yearns for her. His body cries out for every inch of hers; he watches her and wants, wants, wants like he’s a starved man. He knows how well their bodies fit; they’re pieces of a puzzle, destined to be joined together.

Her lips press together slightly, one of her eyebrows cocked in interest. Rumi catches his gaze and wraps her finger around it, pulling him in further.

She drives him insane with desire.

Her eye is the only thing upon his body; he’s at his most vulnerable here, and she is too. This little tango is forged on trust, on a love sweeter than nectar, on a relationship stronger than the mere red string of fate.

Her eye takes him in; studies him like she’s reading a book. Jinu’s cheeks flush under the lamplight, under her tender gaze.

His lips part, poised to mouth a longing beg.

‘Come here.’

Jinu can’t tell if the words leave his throat; he’s far too focused on her body, the glint of true love in her beautiful, singular eye. Everything else falls apart, awash in between her beautiful, calloused hands,

He longs to hold them.

Rumi reacts; a domino being pushed down. The Half Demon turns towards him, and her face takes on a shade of rosy, soft loving. Her eye relaxes, morphed into a crescent of tenderness.

Rumi answers his call, indulges his desire. Every footsteps she takes is a marking in sand, a pull on their binding red string; they are meant for each other, in every fathomable way. He is an extension of her, as she is to him; there is no Jinu without Rumi. There is no Rumi without Jinu. They are both of them or they are nothing at all.

By the time Rumi reaches the bed his head feels dizzy; she’s too gorgeous for words, too perfect to be human, but too human to not be enticing. The Half Demon doesn’t even try, nor does she have to; just the look of her sends his heart into overdrive. Jinu looks at her from above the rim of his sun glasses; in the fogginess of his once clear vision, her figure is a beacon of light.

A gentle touch of her smooth skin breaches his outer thigh; slowly, Jinu lays himself back, making room for her, right where she likes to be. The Demon Heartthrob tilts his head back against a pillow, in an attempt to view her through his small lenses. Rumi’s laugh is an accompanying track to the comforting weight that she will bring upon his love-hungry body.

“Still not gonna take those off, huh?” It’s a playful jab; they’ve danced this routine before, and Rumi asked the question several times, and his answer remains the same.

“I want to see you,” Jinu replies, as he has every time; the repetition does not kill the passion behind his words. “Every part of you, as clearly as I can.”

The Half Demon doesn’t reply— she doesn’t have to. Jinu knows her very well enough to spare her the embarrassment, to know that she trusts him enough to be open, to be soft and kind and sweet on him; she will give him the part of her that she tries to hide, and Jinu will protect it at all costs.

Their skin meets; a clashing of her cold flesh and his warmth. It’s electrifying; his back presses into the mattress as she settles atop him. Her hip bones meet his lower stomach, prodding gently at his expanse of muscle. Her stomach and lower ribs connect with his chest, her breasts meeting his pecs; they fit together like they were always supposed to be like this.

Her thighs straddle him as her hand grabs the space beside his head, finding purchase on a soft, linen pillowcase. Rumi looks at him, uses that pretty eye of hers to drink him in. Jinu finds himself blushing as her gaze sweeps from his eyes to his lips, to even farther down. The Demon Heartthrob sighs, a soft, passionate thing; he can feel her breath on his lips. Her hair is a curtain of lavender around him; it falls from her head and lays across his pillow. A soft, fiery lock brushes his cheek.

The following exchange is wordless. Jinu cocks an eyebrow and stares at her with his passionate sincerity and Rumi nods her head with a smile; the word ‘please’ is etched into the smile across her face.

His right hand skims over her hip, journeying to the small of her back. The Demon Heartthrob longs to hold her as close to him as he possibly can, blurring the lines between which one of them is which. His left hand, however, reaches up and cups the side of her face. The pad of his thumb gently glides over her blushed cheek.

“Have I told you how much I adore you?” Jinu asks, voice calm and quiet. He knows she can taste his sentences on her lips.

The Half Demon laughs a bit; her breath fans over his cheeks. “Every day,” she replies. “You’ve gone soft.”

“Only for you,” Jinu whispers. His eyes cannot stay away from her one; the look within her pupil is fascinating; dripping with desire. “All I’ve ever wanted is everything you are, my dear.”

“Sappy,” Rumi remarks, though her words don’t fool him, not when Jinu can almost hear her rapid heartbeat, not when he loses himself in that gorgeous smile of hers.

Jinu traces a small circle into the flesh of her back, while memorizing her face with his thumb. He can’t help but be this way when it comes to her; Rumi is the moon and the sun and all the stars in the sky. She is beautiful in a way that no one could ever fathom being; his Rumi, his beloved Rumi.

The feeling of her bare body pressed against his is enough to put his mind on the bender. Jinu wants her like a fish needs water; he craves every last inch of her. He’ll say it until he can’t talk, until every breath from his lungs is spent on saying her name— that beautiful symphony of a sound accompanying the attention of an even more beautiful woman.

Nights like these are few and far between; their jobs leave them cold, exhausted, and apart from each other for much longer than they could ever survive. Tonight, it was different— wordless. Jinu caught the look in her eye, and Rumi relished in the way his arm had never left her waist. It was all subtle indications that no other person could possibly read, and in the privacy of their bedroom, they don’t try to hide it— don’t have to, not at all.

“I love you, Rumi.”

It’s not the first time he’s ever said it and it most certainly won’t be the last, but the words are sweet on his tongue, just like she is. The sentence is satisfactory to the heart in his chest that Rumi controls; he loves her, loves her, loves her as if he’s going to lose her.

“I love you so much— to the moon and back.” Jinu doesn’t miss the way Rumi snorts at his striking romanticism. The Demon Heartthrob loves that laugh. It’s adoring, a beautiful, enticing thing, just like the rest of her.

“That far?” The Half Demon asks, almost sarcastically.

Jinu smiles. “That far.” Then, as he considers it; “And even further. I’d go to the ends of our world if you asked, my dear.”

The warm light from the bedside lamp illuminates her intoxicating features in a wash of faint orange. “I know you would,” Rumi replies, happily; it’s not always an easy emotion to read on her, but Jinu knows her like the back of his hand. Her hand finds its way into his hair; her dexterous fingers play with the tips of his short brown locks. “But you wouldn’t be alone. I go where you go.”

Jinu knows it— it’s the mantra of his heart; the one that Rumi calls her home— but hearing it fall from her lips makes his heart throb. The Demon Heartthrob wants to love her with every part of his being; wants to give her the world with his own body. Every part of him craves to pleasure her, to feel her; he wants her more than anything he’s ever been tempted with. Rumi is sweet and addictive and enthralling; she is a drug and he’s an addict.

His heart pounds as Rumi gives him a faint smile. It creases the sides of her face, putting gentle marks beneath her eye. It’s such a good look on her, this feeling called love; it makes him feel weak.

Jinu watches her lips press together ever so slightly. “I love you too, Jinu.” Sincerity taints her words, drips from her tongue. He envisions lapping it up, using his lips to clean her own, to leave love behind on her flesh, but Rumi steals his mind away with a strong, passionate kiss.

Rumi’s wonderful with her lips; she kisses him like she’s trying to pull the oxygen from his lungs. Jinu surrenders to her because it’s so easy to do so; The Half Demon always knocks down the walls to his heart and he’ll never rebuild them, not when he has her in his life. Rumi is the best part of him, a blessing he doesn’t deserve. He succumbs to her.

“You’re thinkin’ too much,” The Half Demon mumbles against his lips, when she comes up for air. Jinu chuckles, his fingers working further up her jaw. They tangle themselves ever so slightly in her hair.

“I was thinking about you,” he admits. He lays his palm flat against her skin. “About this.” Her body relaxes under his ministrations.

“Yeah?” Rumi asks, though she likely knows she doesn’t need to; she can read every lustful thought that springs to his mind with just one look of her eye into his. He’s an open book for her, always has been. “Anything specific you wanna share?”

God, his heart yearns for her!

Jinu looks up at her with half-lidded eyes as his body instinctively lays more slack against the mattress. “You’re so wonderful, Rumi.” He sighs the words, parrying them to her with a single breath from his lips. His thumb slowly caresses her lower cheekbone. “You make me mad with adoration.”

Rumi doesn’t interrupt him. He knows that she enjoys hearing his words of praise, for she refuses to give herself any; a condition that surprises the dancer greatly. After all, how could someone so beautiful not know it?

If she will not give herself any praise, will continue to refuse that Rumi is, perhaps, the most lovely thing on the face of this tarnished Earth, then the job falls to Jinu. The Demon Heartthrob takes it with pride; he understands his task and devotes himself to her— he always has. It’s so difficult to refrain from worshipping her.

Lucky him; he doesn’t have to.

His body reaches out for her. “I can’t live without you, my dear.” Her eye flickers down to meet his and Jinu gets drunk off of the sparkle of embarrassment and pride within it. “Not for a moment.”

Her hand tangles in his brown hair as Rumi leans against him, allowing herself the comfort of relying on him. “Then don’t,” The Half Demon replies, the words rolling off her tantalizing tongue. Jinu doesn’t process sliding his large hand behind her head until he feels his lips on hers, noticing that he’s pulled her close.

He can’t tell which of them started the kiss, not when her fingers tug at his locks so gently, when Rumi pants against his lips, pressing into him with an eager desperation he’s only familiar with, because of her. Her lips are slightly slicked down with a mix of a slightly sweet lip balm and his saliva; with all the grace of a dog, he revels it in. Jinu enjoys tasting her, wants all of her as soon as he can have it.

He feels her teeth graze the bottom of his lip and his mouth parts like clockwork. Jinu steals a breath from her mouth as her nose rubs against his, knocking his glasses askew. Her tongue makes its way into his mouth and traces along his molars, the roof of his mouth, all with the pace of a tourist; Rumi’s enjoying him, taking her time, as if it’s the first time she’s ever had him.

He lets her, of course he does. Jinu likes any night with her, whether his hips are being driven into the mattress with fervor or whether he gets to gently kiss her stomach and chest in a hazy blur of aftershock. But moments like these, where they get to savor each other like the first night they tried it, like they’re learning each other’s bodies for the first time, might be Jinu’s favorites.

The Half Demon's fingers tighten their grasp on his hair as he meets her tongue with his. Jinu allows it to rub against hers, tasting smoke and sake on it. A noise flows up from her throat, rolling off of her lips and into his mouth; a noise that sends Jinu’s mind between his legs.

Rumi catches his desire, as his hand isn’t difficult to read. She captures his upper lip in a kiss of fervent lust, catching him off guard enough to still massage the tip of his tongue with hers. Jinu groans into her mouth, and gently tightens his grasp on the back of her head in a moment of urgency.

“Oh, my dear,” Jinu gasps, when they both are drained of breath. Her forehead touches his; she’s so close that he can still taste her. “Let me take care of you tonight.”

Rumi pulls away from him for a moment, looking down at him with hungry eyes. Both of their chests are heaving, rubbing against one another with a relaxed urgency. “You take care of me every night,” The Half Demon replies, in a tone so quiet and gentle that it would seem uncharacteristic to anyone but the Half Demon.

Jinu looks up at her, feeling rampant desire course through him with every glance he takes. “Let me take care of you in bed,” he clarifies, watching color fill her cheeks; it matches the curtain of hair that dangles down from her head. “I want to pleasure you.”

There’s a bit of hesitation in her voice, contradicted by the sharp blush across her cheeks. Silence carries between them for a moment as Rumi struggles to find the right words to say to him. “Yes,” is what she settles for.

The Half Demon doesn’t admit it often, doesn’t like to expose herself to such emotions, doesn’t want to appear desperate, but Jinu knows that his offer entices her; that she loves him and wants him all the same.

Jinu gives her a gentle smile as she leans down to kiss him once more. Her lips are soft weapons, dishing pleasant blows upon his mouth. It’s fervent, the way she kisses him; slow but hungry. Jinu puts both of his hands behind her head, as if touching her hair might ground him, as if holding her head will give her every inch of love she deserves.

Rumi holds onto him too; with an eye closed and cheeks aflame, it seems that her want is almost too much to bear. Jinu lightly sucks on her upper lip, before Rumi tugs him in, capturing his lips in several fast, savoring, ravishing kisses.

His heart is hammering as Rumi pulls away; he gulps down air to make up for all that she’s stolen from him, as her head bows down, resting against his collarbone.

“What would you like me to do?” Jinu asks, feeling her panting against both his stomach and his nape. The Half Demon sighs for a moment, as if to regain herself.

“Kiss me,” Rumi says, after a few moments of breathing him in. A droplet of sweat rolls down his temple, as she lifts her head up, looking directly at him with hazy desire.

The Demon Heartthrob smiles at her, dizzy with love. “Where?” He asks. Her eye shuts, and her lower back curves against his; their bodies are so close, they practically look combined.

“Anywhere,” Rumi responds, in a huff of warm breath— they’ve been sharing it for the past few minutes. Jinu lifts his hands from her hair and hovers them just above her bare hips.

“May I?” He asks, looking up into her eye with a gentle sincerity.

The Half Demon huffs. “Jinu, I swear, if you don’t, I’m going to—mmnph!” Jinu steals the request from her tongue with a sly maneuver of his lips and a touch of his hands against her hips. He rubs his palms against her lower stomach and upper thighs, and she groans into his mouth.

With her mouth locked on his, Jinu takes a moment to worship her body. His hands brush over her flesh as if he’s never touched her before, as if he’s dreamt of doing it all his life. Rumi’s skin is very smooth; he memorizes them with his fingertips as he basks in her. Between skin and wounds, she’s soft; pieces of her exist that haven’t been touched by hatred but by love.

The Demon Heartthrob gives as much attention to those parts of her as her body; he adores every part of her— the hurt, the fearful, and the kind. He drinks her in, tipsy off her mouth as his fingers run up her sides, before settling on her upper back.

He parts her lips with his tongue for a moment, teasing her with the graze of his mouth against her teeth, before he pulls back, heavily panting. Jinu rubs her back, sweetly, softly; she is his world.

“You don’t have to be so gentle with me,” Rumi mutters. Jinu looks up at her. “I can take it; I won’t break.”

“I know,” he reassures her. Jinu draws his lips apart for a moment, pulling air into his lungs. “I’m taking care of you, remember?” His fingers brush over a spot of skin on her back that makes her shutter. “I’m trying to love on you, not rile you up.”

The Half Demon laughs, softly, gently. “You’ve already riled me up.” It’s an admission of how badly she wants him, and it makes him weak.

“And I intend to sate you properly,” Jinu adds, feeling a stirring of want in his lower stomach. “But we have all night, and we don’t have anywhere important to be tomorrow morning.” Jinu looks at her, eyes taking her in. “Let me love you the way you deserve,” he whispers, words fanning across her cheeks. “Let yourself be loved.”

Rumi pauses for a moment as his words wash over her. Her shoulders relax and her head hangs down, her lavender hair still pouring down her bare shoulders. No response falls from her tongue, but she puts her lips on his and sighs into his mouth with enough tender calm that he knows her answer.

His hands travel along her body as her fingers stay rooted in his hair; it’s too difficult to stay stationary when she’s in his mouth, on his lips, against every inch of his skin— she’s close and somehow it never feels like enough of her.

Jinu wants every part of her; wants to feel the power of her love and equally desires for her to fall apart under the power of his ministrations; a scenario he’s entertained before, and still yearns for. He craves her to move her body against his, to kiss her skin until it’s slick with his saliva, to say her name until the four letters no longer feel coherent. Jinu thirsts for the aftershock of an electrifying symphony conducted by two bodies that cannot be separated, not even for a minute; wants to feel that exhaustion of lust in his bones, wants her to settle at his side, still nude and sweaty from desperate intercourse, wants her to tell him that he did a wonderful job, wants to hold her close and promise that he loves her.

Her moans and movements atop him are the things of dreams; he yearns to hear her say his name like that, to feel her hips moving in sync with his as Jinu tries to keep up, to watch her face slowly morph from exhausted to euphoric as her back arches above him, as he puts his arms around her while she cries out his name, as he slowly provides her with praises as Rumi lays against him, both riddled with a blissful and powerful love.

His hands slowly work themselves up her body, and her breath catches at the movement. The Demon Heartthrob presses a kiss to her lips as Rumi produces a small sound of delight. He adores it, adores every single thing that falls from her blissful tongue.

“Jinu,” she whispers. Jinu lays a kiss on the corner of her mouth, taking an interest in how Rumi sharply inhales at the contact. His lips are tainted with her.

Jinu smiles against her skin, and gently presses a kiss under her jaw. Rumi breathes slowly, deeply; he knows this tactic— she’s trying to calm her rushing heart. The Demon Heartthrob draws his lips to her pulse point, feeling her heart pounding rapidly; it’s as if she’s just been running.

“Don’t say anything,” Rumi says, a bit gruff— defensive; she’s protecting her pride.

Jinu chuckles into her skin. “Not a single word,” he promises, pressing a final kiss to the column of her throat. Her fingers hold a steady grasp in his hair; a sickly sweet kind of lust radiates from her, though no one could have ever known it.

Unless, of course, that person was Jinu. Perhaps he knows her too well, not that he could ever complain about it.

The Half Demon smells delightful; he picks it up the moment his lips meet her nape. A fresh smell of pine trees and lavender, she smells like a pleasant memory. Jinu can’t help but sigh. His lips rumble against her skin.

“I can’t get enough of you,” Jinu mutters; it’s a praise meant only for her ears. He can feel how Rumi freezes for a moment above him; embarrassment racking her bones. But she doesn’t push him away, doesn’t tell him to stop. The Demon Heartthrob knows her too well; knows how she flusters, where she likes his lips, and how she likes it done. “I really can’t—“ he starts, slowly taking her in with his mouth. “—control myself around you.”

Rumi all but moans. “For my sake, please don’t.” Her request falls onto his temple with an exhale, her voice more tender than it would be with anyone else.

It’s never about anyone else, when it comes to the two of them. Not when Jinu gets to see the side of her that she tries to hide. Not when he can simply proclaim his feelings about her only for her to almost melt within his arms. Rumi is an angel to most, an enigma to all—

Except Jinu. To him, she is a goddess.

If he had all the time in the world, Jinu would spend hours worshipping her body the way Rumi deserves; he’d kneel down and kiss her legs, weaving his lips between her legs and thighs. He’d kiss her stomach with a gentle kindness, with the pace of someone learning how to ride a bike; eagerly, slowly. He’d kiss her chest and watch her fall apart— a small trick he’s learned over the years. He’d dedicate hours to her lips, simply kissing and kissing until nothing but her mouth and tongue feel real.

His teeth lightly graze her skin and her body shivers against his. “I could look at you like this for days.” It’s an image Jinu holds in his brain at all times; a true beauty to recall.

The Half Demon tugs gently on his hair. “Jinu” she mutters; urgency tainting her voice. Jinu pulls away from her and his head falls back onto his pillow.

“Too much?” Jinu asks, studying her face for any indication that he’s gone too far. Her cheeks are painted furiously with red; Rumi looks embarrassed, her eye trained on his lips.

“Not enough,” The Half Demon replies, languidly rolling her hips against his. Jinu short-circuits; his back presses into the mattress as a whimper falls down his lips.

“Rumi” he says, struggling to create a coherent thought. Rumi looks just as aroused as him, staring wide eyed and wanting. “Okay, okay,” Jinu whispers, looking at her gorgeous face; she’s too beautiful to handle. His hands grasp her upper back. “Where do you want me?”

His question does not take her back in the slightest. “You know the answer to that,” Rumi responds, sounding out of breath.

Jinu’s eyes twinkle. “I like to hear you say it.”

The Half Demon gives him a smile that’s gentle and longing. Her hand holds the side of his head. “How about I show you?”

“Jinu ” The Half Demon gasps. Her eye is wide, her forehead pressed against his. Jinu can feel every breath Rumi takes and exhales against his own very flushed skin.

Jinu moves against the mattress , and her eye shuts rapidly. He kisses her cheek as gently as he can. “I’ve got you,” he whispers, although it’s fairly difficult to do, when she’s above him, moving herself like that. “I’m right there with you.”

Her body starts to shake. Jinu steals her lips, savoring in how their noses rub against each other, how he can feel all the noises Rumi makes within his mouth. His back falls into the bed, as he puts one of his hands on the back of her head, the other wrapping around her upper back.

In between breaths, an unrestrained moan falls from her lips. “Jinu —” The Half Demon starts to say, as another cry slips off her tongue. Jinu’s grip tightens on her back; the way she says his name wrecks him.

“You’re doing wonderful,” Jinu barely says, mind more focused on how beautiful her body works on his than coherency. Her thighs squeeze his hips, as Rumi ducks her head down; it just about sends him over the edge. Again. “You’re almost there.”

There’s a word on the tip of her tongue, but she doesn’t say it; Jinu’s not entirely certain she can speak fluently at the moment. Rumi looks at him and opens her mouth. He quickly takes her lips in his, tasting the sounds of her final cry. Her back arches and he holds her as she pulls her lips away for air. When her body falls back against his, she’s quietly panting his name as if she were praying it.

“You are perfect,” Jinu whispers, looking up at her face as a few beads of sweat roll down her temple. It’s hard not to praise her when she looks like this; hair disheveled, body slick with sweat. They’ve fallen undone in each other’s arms; there’s nothing more lovely than that. “Beautiful.”

The Half Demon catches her breath and looks down at him, exhaustion riddling her features. “I swear you’re too good at that,” Rumi says through short gasps. Jinu chuckles, staring into that stunning eye of hers.

“You deserve nothing less,” he replies, with a smile; staring at her is delightful. Rumi leans down to kiss between his eyebrows, and then a proper kiss; languid and on his lips. Jinu gives in to her touch, mouth following hers like a Golden Retriever dog.

Rumi rests her forehead against his for a moment, enjoying his warmth, before lying down atop him. The Half Demon tucks her head into the crook of his neck.

“Tired?” Jinu asks, though he knows he doesn’t have to. Her arm hooks around his neck, and in an almost drunken haze, he puts his arms around her; one around her waist, and the other on the back of her neck, fingers tangling into her long, lavender locks of hair.

He can feel her bark a laugh against his sweat-coated skin, as he closes his eyes. “Give yourself a pat on the back, why don’t you?” It’s lighthearted— a mix of both her relaxation and her affection for him. Jinu chuckles as exhaustion claims him.

“Don’t sell yourself short, my dear. You’ve done quite the number on me.” Rumi snorts in response. Jinu rubs the pad of his thumb against Rumi’s back, taking in the ridges of her spine. She falls into his touch as he lifts his lips to her ear.

“You’re ravishing, Rumi” The Demon Heartthrob whispers. Her breath catches for a moment. “I’m ridiculously in love with you.” His fingers rub small locks of her hair together; soft and perfect— all of her is perfect.

“Mmn,” Rumi hums. The Demon Heartthrob can feel her body become less tense within his arms. It makes him feel rather proud. “I love you too.”

A smile erupts onto his face. Jinu nestles his nose into her hair and holds her like the world is ending. Protecting her has always been his job; it’s practically second nature. She’ll never need protection, not with her strength, but he’s vowed to never leave her side, never let her slip from his grasp, not for one minute.

When you find someone like Rumi, you can’t let her go. The thought of a world without her is unbearable; Jinu lives to be her shield, her lover, her rock.

Jinu presses a kiss to the shell of her ear, then weaves one into her hair. Rumi sighs; he can feel her breath against his shoulder.

“I need a shower,” The Half Demon says, after a few moments of tender silence. Jinu kisses her shoulder.

“I can run a bath for us while you relax for a bit,” Jinu offers. “We should clean up a bit.”

Rumi gives a small hum of agreement, but holds him a bit tighter. Her thighs continue to straddle his hips, as her arm clings to him as if for life. “We’ll do that in a minute,” she remarks, voice soaking with tiredness. “Stay here for a little longer.”

Jinu kisses her neck. “Anything for you, my dear.”

Chapter 77: Bracelets, Birds, and Bad Vibes

Summary:

Mira sees Sussie The Magpie with one of her bracelets and takes it away from her. Sussie is completely offended by her actions that she starts pooping on everything she owns. Mira is completely paranoid about the bird mocking her.

Mira adjusted the hood of her oversized sweatshirt, her dark bangs falling into her eyes as she fumbled with her music player. The rehearsal had run late again, and she was exhausted from hours of synchronized kicks and dance routines that blended combat with choreography. Still, it wasn’t training or demons that weighed on her mind tonight.

It was Sussie.

Sussie the Magpie, the group’s unofficial mascot (or tormentor, depending on who you asked), had been around since their early Seoul days, fluttering in and out of practice spaces, pecking at snacks, stealing glittery hair clips, and making off with anything shiny left unattended. Mira tolerated the bird at first—magpies were clever, and she admired that—but admiration had worn thin when she discovered Sussie perched on the windowsill with her silver bracelet dangling in its beak.

The bracelet wasn’t just jewelry. It was a gift from her grandmother, engraved with delicate patterns like little protective charms. Mira had nearly lunged out the window trying to retrieve it. She eventually snatched it back, muttering, “Not funny, feather thief.”

But what she didn’t know was that Sussie took offense.

The next morning, Mira walked into the dorm kitchen and froze. Her cereal bowl, the one she always used, had been defiled. White streaks decorated the rim, and an unmistakable smell lingered.

“...no way.”

On the counter, Sussie sat proudly, chest puffed out, wings fluttering in smug delight. The magpie let out a trill that sounded suspiciously like a laugh.

From then on, the bird made it personal.

Her favorite combat boots? Splattered. Her lyric notebook? Spattered. Even her pillow wasn’t safe, forcing Mira to sleep with a towel draped over her head in self-defense. Everywhere she turned, she could feel the bird’s sharp little eyes following her, glittering with mischief.

And Mira was unraveling.

That evening, she stormed into the common room, eyes wide with the frantic intensity of someone who hadn’t slept properly in days.

Rumi and Jinu were there, nestled together on the sofa. Rumi was scrolling on her phone while leaning against Jinu’s shoulder, and Jinu was absentmindedly scratching behind the ears of Derpy the Tiger.

Derpy purred like an oversized housecat, sprawled across both of their laps. His striped tail flicked in lazy contentment, a stark contrast to Mira’s stormy energy.

“Guys. She’s mocking me.” Mira dropped onto the opposite couch, hugging her knees to her chest.

Rumi glanced up, her red hair catching the lamplight. “Who?”

“The bird. The demon in feathers. Sussie.” Mira’s voice cracked on the name.

Jinu raised a brow, suppressing a laugh. “Mira, you’re telling me a magpie is... mocking you?”

“She’s mocking me!” Mira shot back, flailing her arms. “Every time I walk by, she cocks her head like, ‘Oh, look who’s here, Miss Bracelet Thief!’ Then she poops on my stuff just to rub it in! She knows what she’s doing.”

Rumi set her phone down, exchanging a glance with Jinu. They had seen Mira face down literal demons without flinching. But this? Mira was pale, fidgety, her dark eyeliner smudged from lack of sleep. Clearly, this feud was getting to her.

“Mira,” Rumi said gently, “Sussie’s a magpie. They’re territorial, and yeah, they hold grudges, but—”

“No, no, you don’t get it.” Mira leaned forward, her voice dropping to a whisper. “She hates me now. This is personal.”

Derpy the Tiger let out a loud yawn, showing teeth, then burrowed his head into Jinu’s lap. Mira stared at the tiger, half expecting him to take the bird’s side too.

Jinu chuckled softly and brushed hair from Rumi’s cheek. “You know what I think? I think you hurt her feelings when you snatched the bracelet.”

Mira blinked. “Her feelings? She’s a bird.”

“She’s not just a bird,” Rumi corrected. “She’s part of the group now. She’s family, in her own weird way. You should apologize.”

Mira recoiled like she’d been slapped. “Apologize? To a magpie?”

“Yes,” Jinu said simply. “It’s either that, or she’ll never stop.”

Rumi nodded sagely. “Magpies remember faces. If she’s holding a grudge, she’s not going to forget anytime soon. You’ve got to fix it.”

Mira sank back against the couch cushions, groaning dramatically. “Great. My life has come to this. Begging forgiveness from a poop-happy bird.”

The next morning, Mira sat cross-legged on the balcony, clutching a small peace offering: a string of shiny beads she had threaded together. They weren’t as valuable as her bracelet, but they sparkled under the light, and magpies loved sparkle.

She set them down carefully on the railing and cleared her throat.

“Uh... Sussie? Can we talk?”

From the branches of a nearby tree, a familiar black-and-white figure swooped down, landing on the railing. Sussie tilted her head, glossy feathers glinting blue and green. Her sharp eyes locked onto Mira with icy disdain.

“Okay, look,” Mira began, trying to steady her voice. “About the bracelet... I might’ve overreacted. It’s just— it’s important to me, okay? But I shouldn’t have grabbed it out of your beak like that.”

The bird ruffled her wings, unimpressed.

“So... I’m sorry.” Mira gestured to the beads. “Truce? These are for you.”

Sussie hopped closer, inspecting the beads with rapid pecks. Mira held her breath, waiting for judgment.

Then, in a blur of feathers, Sussie snatched the beads and fluttered back to the tree. She perched high above, string dangling from her beak like a trophy.

Mira squinted upward. “Does that mean... we’re good?”

The magpie let out a warble—half caw, half laugh. Then she dropped something shiny onto Mira’s lap.

It was a button. A random, iridescent button.

Mira blinked, then actually smiled. “...Okay. Gift exchange. I can live with that.”

The dorm was calmer after that. Mira stopped waking up in terror, her belongings safe from mysterious droppings. Sussie still fluttered in and out of their space, but now she perched on Mira’s windowsill without menace, sometimes leaving little “gifts” like paperclips, bottle caps, or buttons.

Rumi and Jinu noticed the change immediately. One evening, they found Mira scribbling new lyrics in her notebook while Sussie preened herself nearby, both at peace.

“See?” Jinu teased, resting an arm around Rumi. “All it took was an apology.”

Mira rolled her eyes, though she was smiling. “Don’t get used to it. She still looks at me like she’s plotting world domination.”

Sussie gave a sharp caw, which made all three of them laugh. Even Derpy the Tiger, curled up like a giant striped pillow, let out a rumbling purr that seemed to agree: truce or not, the magpie would always keep Mira on her toes.

And Mira, though she’d never admit it, wouldn’t have it any other way.

Chapter 78: When Demons Take a Backseat

Summary:

The next day after Jinu proposed to Rumi. Rumi and Jinu break the news to Zoey, mira and bobby.

The first rays of morning sunlight slid through the blinds of Jinu’s apartment, cutting golden streaks across the floor and landing on the bundled-up figure in bed. Rumi lay with her face tucked into the pillow, but her eyes were wide open, staring at the sunlight like it had just told her she had to sing a solo without rehearsing.

Her stomach was doing somersaults — not the “a demon is stalking me” kind, but the “I have to tell my friends something huge and my brain thinks this is a high-stakes boss battle” kind.

Jinu appeared from the kitchenette, two steaming mugs in hand. He set one on the bedside table before flopping next to her. “Still nervous?” he asked, reading her expression like sheet music.

“I’m terrified,” Rumi admitted, sitting up and cradling the coffee like it might shield her. “What if they… I don’t know… freak out? Or think it’s too soon? Or—”

Jinu cut her off with that soft, steady smile that always managed to slow her pulse. “Rumi, they love you. They’ve seen us fight demons together, survive about fifty near-death experiences, and still make it to dance practice on time. I think they can handle ‘we’re getting married.’”

She bit her lip. “It’s not that I think they’ll be upset. It’s just… this is a big deal. What if I cry? Or what if Zoey says something sarcastic and I laugh so hard I mess up the announcement?”

“Then it’ll be perfect,” Jinu said, shifting closer until his forehead rested against hers. “Because it’ll be us. And that’s all that matters.”

He reached into his hoodie pocket and pulled out the small velvet box, opening it again even though she’d been wearing the ring since last night. “You said yes to this. You said yes to me. Whatever happens with them today? That’s just the celebration part.”

Rumi stared at the ring — the thin rose-gold band with its delicate crescent-moon setting, the stone catching the sunlight in a way that almost made it look alive. She smiled despite herself. “Fine. But if Zoey faints, you’re catching her.”

“Deal.”

When they arrived, Zoey was stretching on the floor, Mira was tying her hair up in a messy bun, and Bobby was on the couch scrolling through his tablet, no doubt checking the week’s schedule.

“You’re late,” Zoey teased, though her eyes lit up at the sight of them walking in together.

“Had to stop for coffee,” Jinu replied casually.

Rumi swallowed hard. Okay. Here goes nothing.

“Um, so… we kind of have something to tell you guys,” she began.

Zoey’s eyebrows shot up immediately. “If this isn’t about you two finally admitting you’re dating, I’m walking out.”

“It’s… more than that,” Jinu said, unable to hide the way his mouth was twitching into a grin. He glanced at Rumi, silently offering her the lead.

Rumi took a deep breath, stepped forward, and held up her left hand.

For half a heartbeat, the studio was silent — then Mira let out a squeal so high-pitched it could have shattered glass. Zoey’s eyes went wide, her jaw dropping before she broke into a grin so big it was almost smug.

“NO. WAY.” Mira practically launched herself across the room. “I knew it! I knew last night when you two disappeared after the afterparty that something happened!”

Zoey was already circling Rumi like a hawk, grabbing her hand to inspect the ring. “Oh my god, it’s gorgeous. Is that rose gold? Look at that setting—ugh, Jinu, you did good.”

“Thank you,” Jinu said, slipping an arm around Rumi’s waist, clearly enjoying how flustered she was becoming under all the attention.

Mira clapped her hands. “Dibs on maid of honor!”

Zoey gasped. “Excuse me? I’m clearly the better choice.”

“Better? I’ve known her longer!” Mira argued.

Zoey shot back, “Yeah, but I’m the one who helped her pick out that dress for the showcase, which directly led to Jinu noticing her—”

“Not true!” Mira cut in, though she was grinning.

Rumi held up both hands. “Guys! Please. You’re both bridesmaids. Equal sparkles.”

There was a beat of silence. Then Zoey and Mira glanced at each other, nodded, and high-fived. “Fine. Bridesmaids,” they said in unison.

Bobby had been quiet through all of this, but now he stood, tablet tucked under his arm, his expression unreadable. “So. You’re getting married.”

“Yes,” Rumi said softly.

He cleared his throat. “Then we need to start planning. Venues, catering, dresses. I know a rooftop garden that has a view of the skyline, and—” He stopped mid-sentence when Rumi stepped forward and took his hand.

“Bobby,” she said, her voice a little shaky now. “I want you to walk me down the aisle.”

For a second, the room was still. Bobby blinked once. Twice. Then he looked away, rubbing at his eyes with the heel of his hand. “You’re going to make me cry in the middle of a Tuesday,” he muttered.

“Too late,” Zoey teased, though she was smiling fondly.

Jinu leaned down and whispered, “Told you they’d be happy.”

The rest of the morning turned into an impromptu wedding brainstorming session. Mira was already sketching possible dress designs in her notebook, Zoey was listing theme ideas (“Hear me out — pastel demon chic”), and Bobby had booked two appointments for boutique visits by the time lunch rolled around.

Rumi couldn’t stop glancing at her ring, turning her hand so the light caught it just right. Every time she did, Jinu caught her looking — and he’d smile like she was the only person in the room.

At one point, while Mira was explaining why hydrangeas were a must for the bouquet, Zoey nudged Rumi and whispered, “You know he’s staring at you like you’re made of stardust, right?”

Rumi flushed but didn’t look away from Jinu. “I know.”

And she did.

By the time they left the studio, the sun was dipping low, painting the streets in warm orange light. Rumi felt lighter somehow, as though telling her friends had lifted a weight she didn’t know she was carrying.

They walked hand in hand, their shadows stretching long across the pavement. Somewhere in the distance, a police siren wailed — maybe a demon disturbance, maybe just regular city chaos. But for today, it didn’t matter.

Jinu gave her hand a squeeze. “See? Told you they’d be happy.”

Rumi smiled, her heart steady now. “Yeah. You were right.”

And as they disappeared into the crowd, she realized that the next battle she’d fight wouldn’t be with a demon — it would be deciding between rooftop fairy lights and ocean-view sunsets for their wedding.

Somehow, she figured, she’d survive that too.

Chapter 79: Zoey’s Big Question

Summary:

Zoey has a conversation with Jinu that if he and Rumi ever get married and have kids would they be half demon like Rumi or Full Demon like Jinu. They end up starting a power point presentation about all the possibilities.

The Demon Hunters’ shared hideout was unusually quiet that afternoon. No clashing swords, no demon shrieks rattling from the alleyways outside, no booming bass from Zoey’s karaoke sessions. Just the soft hum of the refrigerator, the faint scratching of a pen as Jinu jotted something in his notebook, and Zoey sprawled dramatically across the couch like she had just been mortally wounded.

“Jinu,” she said suddenly, voice full of faux seriousness.

The demon-boy looked up from his notes, adjusting his glasses. “Hmm?”

“If you and Rumi ever got married—”

Jinu blinked, already sensing that the line of questioning was a trap. “That’s… a big hypothetical, Zoey.”

“Don’t interrupt! If you two did get married and had kids… would they be, like, half demon like Rumi, or full demon like you?”

The room went silent. Jinu tapped his pen against the notebook, brows furrowing.

“That’s… complicated.”

Zoey sat upright now, eyes sparkling like a gossip columnist who just stumbled onto the juiciest scoop. “Complicated? No, no, no. We need specifics. You’re the nerd around here—don’t tell me you haven’t thought about it!”

“I really haven’t—”

“Liar,” Zoey cut him off, pointing accusingly. “You totally have! You and Rumi have that ‘will-they-won’t-they-but-they-totally-will’ vibe going on. I see the way you look at her during missions, all soft eyes and broody demon prince.”

Jinu turned scarlet. “I don’t—!”

Zoey gasped loudly. “Oh my god, you totally do.” She leapt off the couch, snatched his notebook, and slammed it onto the table. “Okay. We’re making a presentation.”

An hour later, the hideout looked less like a safehouse for demon hunters and more like a chaotic study hall. Zoey had dragged out her laptop, hooked it up to the TV, and was hammering away at PowerPoint slides with the energy of someone preparing for a world tour.

Slide One: "What Happens if Rumi and Jinu Have Demon Babies?"
Subtitle: By Professor Zoey, Demon Genetics Enthusiast.

Jinu sat cross-legged on the floor, trying and failing to look uninterested. “You can’t just… make a whole slideshow about this.”

“I can and I am,” Zoey shot back. “Future generations demand answers. Look, I already made categories.” She clicked to the next slide.

Slide Two: Possible Outcomes

Option A: Half Demon Babies (50% Jinu demon powers + 50% Rumi demon heritage)

Option B: Full Demon Babies (all Jinu’s genes dominate)

Option C: Quarter Demon Babies (because apparently biology likes to throw curveballs)

Option D: Something completely unexpected, like angel babies? Or maybe slime.

“Slime? Really?” Jinu pinched the bridge of his nose.

“You never know!” Zoey said defensively. “What if they inherit some random mutation from generations back? My uncle’s kid was born with double-jointed thumbs. It’s not that different.”

Jinu sighed but leaned closer, curiosity betraying him. “If we’re being accurate, demon genetics don’t follow human Mendelian laws exactly. Some traits are dominant, some recessive, and some are… spiritual rather than physical.”

Zoey froze, then slowly turned to him with a grin that spelled trouble. “Oh. My. God. You do know about this! Spill it, demon professor.”

The door creaked open, and Rumi stepped into the hideout, still wearing her jacket from patrol. She blinked at the glowing TV screen, Zoey pointing wildly at bullet points while Jinu adjusted a chart.

“What… exactly are you two doing?” she asked, tilting her head.

Zoey spun around with the excitement of a kid caught sneaking cookies. “Rumi! Perfect timing! We’re working on a very important research project about your future!”

Rumi raised an eyebrow. “My future?”

“Yes,” Zoey said proudly, clicking to the next slide, which displayed a pie chart labeled ‘Baby Demon Possibilities.’

Jinu buried his face in his hands.

Rumi walked closer, reading the screen silently. Her expression softened, and a small laugh escaped her lips. “You’re seriously making a PowerPoint… about my hypothetical children with Jinu?”

Zoey nodded vigorously. “Exactly! Don’t you wanna know? Like, are they gonna have horns? Wings? Glowing eyes? Demon karaoke skills?”

Rumi glanced at Jinu, who looked mortified, and then back at Zoey. “Honestly? I don’t really care what they’d look like.”

Zoey froze. “…You don’t?”

Rumi shook her head, a gentle smile tugging at her lips. She sat down beside Jinu, brushing her shoulder against his just slightly, enough to make him stiffen. “As long as my baby is healthy, I don’t mind if they’re half demon, full demon, or even… slime, I guess.”

“See?” Jinu muttered, though his cheeks were pink.

Zoey groaned. “Ugh, you guys are so cute it’s disgusting.”

But Zoey wasn’t done. If anything, Rumi’s arrival just gave her more fuel.

“Okay, okay,” Zoey said, flipping to the next slide. “But picture this: Baby inherits Jinu’s demon fire powers and your martial arts skills. That’s like… an unbeatable toddler of mass destruction. What would you even do?”

Rumi chuckled. “Teach them control, like anyone else. Powers or no powers, it’s still about discipline.”

Zoey clicked again. “Or… Baby has Jinu’s demon wings! Imagine a tiny baby flapping around the house like a bat.”

That image actually made Rumi laugh—loudly, freely, a sound Jinu cherished every time he heard it. “That would be adorable.”

Jinu, despite himself, smiled faintly. “They’d have trouble balancing at first. Wings are heavy for young demons.”

Zoey gasped, pointing at him. “See?! He’s totally thought about this!”

Jinu turned beet red again. “I have not—”

“Yes you have!” Zoey sang, bouncing on the couch. “Demon Dad Jinu! Aww, you’d be so strict but secretly a softie. And Rumi would be the cool mom who sneaks them candy after training.”

Rumi smirked at Jinu. “She’s not wrong.”

Jinu groaned, but the corner of his mouth twitched upward.

Eventually, the slides devolved into Zoey doodling cartoon versions of Rumi and Jinu with a handful of possible babies—some with horns, some with little wings, one looking suspiciously like a slime blob in a diaper.

Rumi leaned back, watching the slideshow with an amused warmth in her eyes. Jinu sat beside her, his earlier embarrassment slowly giving way to quiet reflection.

For a moment, the three of them just laughed together—about the absurd slides, about the wild predictions, about the fact that their lives even allowed them to imagine something like this.

And then Rumi said softly, almost as if she wasn’t sure if she should, “You know… I’ve never really let myself think about the future like this. But if I did… I think I’d like it. With you.”

Jinu turned to her, eyes wide. He opened his mouth to reply, but words failed him. Instead, he just smiled—small, genuine, full of unspoken promises.

Zoey made a loud fake gagging noise. “Oh my god, you two are the worst. Can’t a girl run a fun science presentation without it turning into a rom-com?”

Rumi laughed again and rested her head briefly on Jinu’s shoulder. “Sorry, Zoey.”

“Not sorry enough,” Zoey grumbled, though her grin betrayed her. “Fine. But if I ever become Auntie Zoey, I’m telling your kid this entire story when they turn five. PowerPoint and all.”

Rumi chuckled, Jinu sighed, and the screen flickered with yet another ridiculous slide.

The final slide Zoey had made was titled: “Conclusion: Demon Babies = Best Babies.”

Underneath, she’d pasted a blurry photo of the three of them after a mission, sweaty and grinning, arms slung around each other’s shoulders.

Rumi looked at it and smiled softly. “Best babies, huh?”

Zoey nodded. “Obviously. But first you gotta stop pretending you’re not already the OTP of this team.”

Jinu groaned again. Rumi just laughed. And together, surrounded by glowing screens and messy notes, the three of them stayed up far too late—half talking about demon genetics, half just dreaming about a future that, for once, wasn’t filled with monsters.

Chapter 80: The Taste of Something Sweeter

Summary:

Rumi burns her tongue on something hot, Jinu kisses it better. Rumi wants an actual kiss and he gives her one. Zoey and Mira add this to another story that they could tell at their wedding.

The dorm kitchen was unusually warm for a Sunday afternoon. Not from the sunlight filtering through the wide windows—though that did make the wooden counters glow—but from the chaos of four K-pop idols who weren’t entirely sure if they were chefs or children playing pretend.

Rumi was perched on a stool by the counter, sleeves rolled up, hair tied loosely in a bun. Her phone played a lo-fi playlist on the corner, trying to add some calm to the situation, though it barely competed with Mira’s running commentary and Zoey’s laughter from the table.

“I’m telling you, ramen shouldn’t take this long,” Mira announced, pointing an accusatory spoon at Jinu. “Instant noodles are called instant for a reason. You’ve been fussing over that pot for—what, twenty minutes now?”

Jinu, standing tall in front of the stove with a chef’s confidence he hadn’t earned, waved her off with his chopsticks. His dark hair fell slightly over his eyes as he grinned. “Perfection takes time. Do you want ramen or art? Because I’m making art.”

“Pretty sure all you did was throw eggs in it,” Zoey muttered, leaning on her hand, though the corner of her mouth betrayed her amusement. “MasterChef over here.”

Rumi giggled at that, though she tried to stifle it behind her hand. She’d been watching Jinu the whole time—far more than she wanted to admit. The way he stirred the noodles with exaggerated flair, as if he were on a cooking show, only made him more ridiculous. But the way he smiled, the curve of his lips and the sparkle in his eyes when he caught her watching? That was dangerous.

“Okay, okay,” Jinu said, finally switching off the stove. “Critics, prepare to eat your words. And my ramen.” He ladled steaming noodles into bowls, sliding one in front of Rumi first with an unnecessary flourish. “For the princess.”

Rumi rolled her eyes, but her cheeks warmed anyway. “Thanks, Your Majesty of Instant Noodles.”

She picked up her chopsticks, leaned forward eagerly, and without thinking, slurped up a mouthful of the steaming broth with the noodles.

The heat hit her tongue instantly.

“Ah!” Rumi yelped, dropping her chopsticks with a clatter as her eyes widened. She fanned her mouth with both hands, cheeks puffed, words muffled: “Hot, hot, hot!”

Zoey burst into laughter, nearly falling out of her chair. Mira slapped the table with glee.

“Oh my god, she actually burned herself on ramen!” Mira gasped between laughs. “This is better than any drama we’ve watched this week.”

Jinu froze for a half second—then broke into a wide grin. “Careful! You’re supposed to blow on it first.” He leaned closer, lowering his voice conspiratorially. “Want me to kiss it better?”

The world stopped for Rumi.

Her face flamed red, but before she could form a response, Jinu was already leaning in, mischief dancing in his expression. He reached out, gently cupping her chin as if to examine her tongue like a concerned doctor. “Stick it out,” he teased.

Rumi swatted at his arm. “I’m not—! Jinu!”

Zoey and Mira had their phones out in seconds. “Oh, this is going in the wedding speech!” Zoey whispered loudly, already typing into her notes app. Mira nodded furiously. “Chapter 7: The Tongue Incident.”

“Don’t you dare—!” Rumi shot them a glare, but that only made them laugh harder.

Jinu, unbothered, leaned back slightly, still smirking. “What? I was just being nice. If you don’t want my world-class medical expertise—”

Rumi cut him off by sticking her tongue out at him, half from exasperation and half from impulse. “There. Happy?”

It was supposed to shut him up. Instead, Jinu’s grin turned devilish.

Before Rumi could retreat, he leaned forward and pressed the lightest, quickest kiss against the tip of her tongue.

Her mind short-circuited.

Zoey shrieked. Mira almost fell off her chair laughing.

“Did you just—?!” Rumi pulled back, covering her mouth with both hands, eyes wide as saucers. Her heart was pounding so loud it drowned out everything else.

Jinu’s expression softened just a fraction, the teasing fading into something gentler as he watched her. “There. All better?” he asked quietly.

Rumi’s hands dropped just enough for her to peek at him. His eyes held hers steadily, no longer a joke but a question.

Her voice came out small, barely above a whisper. “That doesn’t count.”

Jinu tilted his head, amused. “Oh? And what would count, then?”

She hesitated. Her whole body screamed say it, say it, but her pride fought back. The room had gone suspiciously quiet—Zoey and Mira were holding their breath, phones forgotten, waiting like an audience at the climax of a drama.

Rumi finally forced herself to meet his gaze. “An actual kiss.”

The silence stretched. Her pulse thundered in her ears.

Then Jinu’s smile curved, slow and deliberate. He leaned in before she could regret her words.

The world blurred as his lips pressed softly against hers. Not a joke, not a dare—just warm, steady, and impossibly gentle. Her hands, frozen in shock, curled against his sleeve as her eyes fluttered shut.

It lasted only a moment, but when he pulled back, her face felt hotter than the ramen pot.

Jinu brushed a stray strand of hair behind her ear, his voice low enough that only she could hear. “Better?”

Rumi nodded, too stunned to form words.

The spell broke when Mira squealed so loudly the neighbors probably heard. “YES! Finally! I’ve been waiting for this subplot to resolve!”

Zoey clapped like they were at a concert. “We have so much new material for the wedding speech. I’m going to need, like, three extra pages.”

Rumi groaned, burying her face in her hands. “I hate you both.”

“You love us,” Mira sang, already typing frantically into her phone like she was drafting a novel. “Chapter 8: The First Kiss—subtitle, Ramen of Destiny.”

“Ramen of Destiny?!” Rumi peeked at her with disbelief, but Zoey was nodding sagely.

“It fits. That ramen was literally the catalyst of true love.”

Jinu chuckled softly, slipping an arm around Rumi’s shoulders before she could scoot away. She stiffened, then slowly leaned into him despite herself.

“You two are impossible,” she muttered, half to Zoey and Mira, half to the boy beside her whose heartbeat she swore she could feel through his shirt.

Jinu only grinned wider. “But you like me anyway.”

Rumi glared at him weakly. “Debatable.”

Yet when she picked up her chopsticks again, he leaned close to blow on her noodles first before letting her eat. Her lips twitched against her will.

Mira and Zoey exchanged a glance across the table, grins matching like co-conspirators.

“Oh yeah,” Mira whispered smugly. “Definitely wedding material.”

Zoey and Mira sat cross-legged on Mira’s bed, compiling “The Official Rumi + Jinu Wedding Speech Notes” in Zoey’s phone.

“Okay,” Zoey said, typing. “We’ve got the classic rooftop practice scene, the time they got caught sharing earbuds, and now—” She smirked. “The Tongue Incident plus First Kiss.”

Mira giggled. “At this rate, we’ll need a two-part speech. Or a spin-off series.”

Meanwhile, down the hall, Rumi and Jinu sat quietly in the living room. The TV flickered, forgotten.

Rumi sipped cautiously at a cup of cooled tea Jinu had insisted on making for her “injured” tongue.

“Still hot?” he asked, teasing.

She rolled her eyes but smiled softly. “Not as hot as you think you are.”

Jinu’s laugh filled the room. He leaned back, arm brushing against hers. “Careful. I might kiss you again just to prove you right.”

And this time, when he did, she didn’t complain at all.

Chapter 81: The Melody You Know

Summary:

Rumi desperately needs Jinu to get to explore her on a personal level no matter how long that would take.

Rumi can't quite believe how long it's taken them to do this. She arches her body up into his as Jinu kisses her, and can't even bring herself to care how needy and desperate she sounds as she moans.

The Half Demon always pretty much assumed Jinu would always be good at it. The man's a Demon from 400 years ago, not to mention a control freak; Rumi never imagined he'd let any woman leave his bed unsatisfied - from pure, pigheaded pride if nothing else. However, she hadn't accurately guessed just how good, nor banked on her own overwhelming reaction to his skin against hers and his tongue in her mouth. Jinu’s already taken her to pieces once, but Rumi has a sneaking suspicion the second round is going to really blow her mind.

Jinu laughs, nips her lip, and when he pulls away he's grinning again, and Rumi’s delighted and incredulous she can put that expression on his face just by being naked and letting him kiss her.

This is the definition of a win-win situation.

"Gorgeous, you are."

The Half Demon giggles nervously. She could get used to basking in Jinu’s appreciative gaze. And being touched and kissed by him isn't too shoddy either. "Thank you. Not so bad yourself."

Jinu slides a hand down her body, slicks two fingers into her like he did outside, and she shivers. Rumi waited so long to have him touch her this way, but it's better than she ever anticipated.

The Demon Heartthrob moves slow and deliberate, watching her face intently, drinking her in. His smile fades into an expression of concentration and curiosity and wonder as he studies her, savouring and memorising and enjoying her reactions. Between the look and the fingers, Rumi’s honestly not sure which is the biggest culprit in making her melt.

His thumb moves to tease her clit, touching just close enough and firm enough to make her whimper, but not enough to satisfy. "God, please." The Half Demon thought she was turned on before, but Jinu’s rapidly dissolving any remaining sanity, and she's aching. Jinu’s mouths his way softly up her neck, and she shudders. Rumi slides a hand down, cups him through his pants. "Please... I need..."

The Demon Heartthrob chuckles in her ear. "Rumi, I love ya, but I'm thinking it might be a bad idea to impregnate The lead singer of Huntrix right now." His voice is warm and low and full of humour, and Rumi’s startled as much by his lack of reaction to what Jinu just said as by his unexpected candour. "I'll get something in a minute, just lemme enjoy you a bit more first."

The Half Demon nods, her throat too tight to let her speak even if she knew what she wanted to say. Jinu loves her?

Rumi always been reasonably sure Jinu likes her, and not purely as a teammate from different groups. Rumi often thought, hoped, Jinu might also want her, be attracted to her. It's never even occurred to her to think he could be harbouring stronger feelings.

The way it slipped out, so casual and sincere, is contributing as much to her thumping heart as his touch. The Half Demon really, really hopes he meant it.

Rumi can't dwell on it too much, not when Jinu’s exploring her again, like he doesn't, quite obviously, already know his way around; like Jinu can't get enough of her.

"You feel amazing," The Demon Heartthrob breathes. "Gonna get you warm, so warm, then taste ya, make you shiver all over again. Can't wait. You are- God, Rumi, do you have any idea what it's like, with you all hot an' juicy wet, knowing it's all for me?" Jinu chuckles, nuzzles into her cheek affectionately and so sweetly, then he's kissing her, as slow and deliberate and thorough as he's touching her, and suddenly it's really not difficult, not difficult at all, to believe Jinu might love her.

The kiss seems to go on and on, but Rumi still protests when Jinu pulls away. Then he's nipping her ear, biting her neck, licking her throat, and Rumi whines. "Oh, sweet- oh, God."

Jinu chuckles, twists his fingers inside her before withdrawing. Rumi glances up at him, making another incoherent protest. Jinu was inspecting his hand with interest and amusement, and The Half Demon might be embarrassed at how wet she's made it if she weren't so turned on she can hardly think.

"Oh, Rumi."

Rumi breathes a sigh of relief when she feels his other hand sliding back over her, into her, but it's hard to look away from his fingers and the intent way Jinu’s studying them. Then he's no longer studying them but opening his mouth. The Demon Heartthrob catches her eye as he slowly, slowly licks himself clean, teasing deliberately, grinning at her wide-eyed arousal and the achey sound of desire Rumi doesn't have a hope of suppressing.

"Jinu..."

Jinu laughs, low and rumbly, and his eyes are bright and mischievous. "Oh, you taste incredible, you know that?" The Demon Heartthrob swaps hands again, and the fingers that were just inside her are glistening. "Wanna try?"

To her own surprise, Rumi finds herself nodding. Jinu presses against her lips, and after a moment's hesitation Rumi lets him into her mouth, lets her tongue tickle the pads of his fingers.

Jinu’s eyes go dark and smouldering, his mouth open and eager, and she'd lick battery acid off his hand if it prompted that expression, but to her surprise Rumi doesn't mind the flavour at all. It's warm, musky and sharp, and underneath it she can taste Jinu’s skin, salty and hot. The Half Demon circles her tongue suggestively around the top joints of his fingers, winks, and Prince Hugo chuckles.

"Cheeky little Demon, ain't ya?"

Rumi grins, sucks, grins still harder at his expression, lets a moan vibrate against his skin.

Jinu’s eyes go darker still as he fucks her mouth with his fingers. "My God, Rumi," he murmurs.

The Half Demon keeps going until all she can taste is Jinu, then he's changing hands yet again and offering her more of her own arousal. Rumi’s ready for it this time, takes his fingers into her mouth eagerly, lets her eyes close as she slowly licks them clean. Rumi honestly never knew she tasted so good, and Jinu’s reaction is unbelievably hot.

"Fuck," he murmurs. Jinu’s grinding slowly against her thigh, she's not even sure he realises he's doing it, and his breathing is ragged. It seems like he's just barely keeping control of himself, and Rumi loves knowing it's because of her. "Fuck, Rumi."

The Half Demon sucks, lets her cheeks go hollow. She won't lie - she's more than ready to do this for him properly, to suck on his cock until his brain falls out, but teasing him, coaxing these sounds out of him? Rumi’s having a hell of a lot of fun.

"Goodness, Rumi. " Jinu murmurs, his voice all deep and rumbly. "God. I never - wanted you so long but I didn't..."

The Demon Heartthrob sounds desperate, and when Rumi glances up, he looks desperate, too. Rumi really likes it. Jinu can't seem to take his eyes off her mouth. Eventually those fingers are clean too, and as soon as he takes them out, his lips and tongue have replaced them, and Jinu kisses her like his life depends on it.

Rumi sinks happily into it, wrapping her hands around his head to hold him close, meets his kiss with all the passion and skill she has to give. It's a heady feeling, being his focus, as if nothing else in the world even exists for Jinu right now. It's overwhelming in the best possible way.

"Wanted you so long," The Demon Heartthrob says again when they surface, and his voice almost breaks.

Rumi’s not sure she's ever made someone sound so longing and wistful, and it's both rather beautiful and downright intoxicating. And the fingers inside her and the thumb still circling close to her clit aren't helping her presence of mind one little bit. Rumi takes a deep breath and tries not to let her voice wobble too much. "Well, now you have me. So what are you going to do with me?"

Jinu leans down close and his gaze is all over her face before he looks back into her eyes. "Any damn thing you'll let me." The Demon Heartthrob smirks. The need is still there, but his voice has dropped a couple of octaves and apparently her stomach just learned how to do a backflip.

The Half Demon gulps. "Oh. Okay." She swallows again a few times, because she really wasn't prepared to be this undone, this fast. "Good." Rumi has a sneaking suspicion Jinu’s not going to find many things he can't convince her to try, a prospect that's a little frightening and utterly thrilling.

Juni smiles slowly. "Amazing, Rumi. Watching you come apart all over my hand. 'Specially just..." He's breathing heavily. "Rumi. Goodness, Rumi. You are..." Jinu shakes his head. "I gotta... I'll be right back. Else I'm gonna just- fuck."

Rumi wishes he'd finish a few of these sentences; by the way Jinu’s looking at her and the rawness of his voice, she's sure they end really well.

Jinu slides out of her, sucks his own fingers clean this time, his eyes searching her face, then he kisses her, too quick, and he's getting up.

The Half Demon whines her disapproval of Jinu being anywhere but on top of her.

"Be right back," he promises. "Trust me, Rumi." The Demon Heartthrob takes another slow look at her body, down and up. "Not gonna miss a second more'n I gotta." His glance is as warm as his touch, scorching a trail over her skin before Jinu turns away, and she shivers with delight. Rumi doesn't want him to leave, but she's certain it's going to be worth her patience. And the unimpeded view of his strong shoulders and back as Jinu walks away is extremely enjoyable view. His ass is firm and tempting even through his pants. No doubt Jinu would look even better when he's completely naked.

Rumi teases herself with anticipation as she lies there, her eyes closing as she imagines what's in store. She's wanted this since the start, and it seems it's going to more than live up to expectations. Rumi lets her chilly fingers trail up and down her body. She's even wetter than she'd realised, and the hardness of her nipples is no longer just from the cold.

The Half Demon pinches them with one hand as the other slides between her legs to savour what Jinu has done to her, and the idea of what he's going to do. She'd be tempted to finish herself off, Rumi’s so turned on, but the idea of coming over her hand isn't nearly so enticing as coming all over Jinu’s hand, or his mouth, or his cock. Rumi moans at the thought, her fingers slipping inside her, and she hopes like hell his plans include fucking her stupid.

"Oh God, Rumi."

Rumi peels her eyes open.

Jinu has returned, and he's watching eagerly as Rumi fingers herself, his eyes and mouth wide. "God."

Slowly, Rumi withdraws, then she's letting her tongue wrap around her wet fingers, tasting herself again. Jinu gulps audibly, and she only just resists the temptation to smirk. His reaction is beyond hot. The Half Demon sucks them a little harder, then lets them slide out of her mouth with an audible pop.

"Get what you needed?"

Jinu looks at her dumbly for a second. Rumi can practically watch his brain coming back to life, and it's hilarious and wonderful to have this effect on him. Then Jinu holds up his hands with a grin, and Rumi can't help laughing at the expression of triumph on his face. The Demon Heartthrob has a comforter in one hand and a box of condoms in the other, and he looks like all his birthdays have come at once.

Jinu dumps the box, then spreads out the comforter on the carpet and scoops her up from the couch to lay her down on it. The warmth of the fire feels incredible on her skin from this distance. Then Jinu is on top of her, kissing her tender but passionate, and that's even better.

The Half Demon lets her fingers edge into the waistband of his pants, slides one hand around to pop the button on his fly. Jinu makes a needy sound, one Rumi thinks she'll never forget - Jinu, needy? - then actually whimpers when Rumi strokes through his happy trail with both hands. Her fingers are still chilly, and he's shuddering.

"Too cold?"

"Definitely. Don't stop." Jinu’s voice is strained, and Rumi laughs.

She's not sure if it's a sign Jinu has a kinky side or if he's just so into her touching him he doesn't care how cold her hands are. Either way, Rumi’s enjoying the results. And hey, he promised to warm her up, right? The Half Demon knows exactly how she'd like to warm her fingers.

Rumi tugs his fly down a bit more and slips a hand inside, over his boxers, continuing to trail over his stomach with the other.

Jinu moans into her ear, and Rumi’s both delighted and unbelievably turned on to know she can draw it out of him, low and hoarse. The Half Demon always found his voice sexy, especially when he growls, but hearing it up close when his erection is just one thin layer of cotton from her hand is a whole new level of hot. Rumi lets her fingers smooth up and down the length of him, then she's sliding up to his waistband and-

The Demon Heartthrob grabs her wrist. Rumi whines in disappointment. "Jinu!"

Jinu chuckles, though his breathing is heavy and laboured. "Fuck, Rumi."

The Half Demon teases his ear with her teeth. "Well, that was more or less what I had in mind here."

Jinu laughs. "Yeah." He pushes himself up so he can look into her eyes. "It’s not that I don't want to, Rumi. I got a long list of stuff I wanna do with you, and being inside you is on there a lot. But first..." Jinu grins. "Gonna make you melt," he whispers. "I gotta taste you Rumi, need to taste you."

The Half Demon pouts. "You already did."

Jinu grins wider. "Yeah, and you tasted amazingly," he rumbles, "but it ain't the same as having my tongue in you." The Demon Heartthrob blinks slowly, and his voice grows still lower and rougher. "Not the same as feeling you all silky and wet on my lips as you fall apart. Not the same as making you come in my mouth."

Rumi swallows.

Rumi’s a big fan of good head. She has a strong suspicion Jinu’s is going to be really talented in this department.

But there's something else at work here, too. Rumi’s never had anyone seem quite so aroused at the thought of doing it for her. Never had anyone so excited at the prospect of giving it to her. And it's Jinu, looking at her like she's everything he's ever wanted. To say it's a turn on is a wild understatement. It's making her so wet Rumi’s practically dripping.

"Okay," The Half Demon manages.

Jinu grins mischievously. "Good. Gonna take you to pieces, Rumi. Gonna enjoy every single second."

Now she's unable to speak, but Rumi was suspects the way she's panting and drooling and generally acting like her brain just fell out tells him everything he needs to know. Jinu waggles his eyebrows comically, his eyes wide and happy, then his mouth is moving down the side of her neck and Rumi lets her head fall back and surrenders to the sensation of his hands and fingers and lips and tongue and teeth.

Her eyes slip closed again as Jinu kisses and licks and nibbles his way down her body, as his hands slide up her ribcage and cup her breasts. "You're gorgeous," he murmurs into her skin before he sucks a nipple into his mouth.

Rumi still doesn't have the vocal coordination to respond in words, but she groans happily and scrapes her fingernails over his scalp, and by the answering moan vibrating deliciously against her skin, the message has been received loud and clear, and the enjoyment is not at all one-sided.

Jinu lingers awhile, his mouth and hands exploring her breasts in minute detail, and part of her really wants him to hurry up. Rumi’s so turned on it's almost painful to wait for him to get between her legs. But at the same time... God. Jinu’s so thorough and so enthusiastic, and the intensity of his slow progress is making her melt into a puddle.

In theory Rumi’s still cold, she's still grateful for the warmth of the fire, if Jinu were to stop any time soon she'd be tugging him up to cover her body again, but The Half Demon can no longer tell how much of her shivering is because she's chilly and how much is pure, undiluted arousal.

Jinu laughs as he licks and sucks and even lightly bites her nipples into hard, desperately sensitive little points, and Rumi scrabbles her feet and her hands tighten around his head. "Oh God, Jinu."

Rumi’s so turned on, his tongue might just as well be circling her clit already, each movement making her body tingle and vibrate. But Jinu’s not between her legs, and she wants him there, and all she can do is moan and plead. "Beautiful," Jinu says, then he's blowing a cool stream of air over one hard wet nipple and she could cry.

Finally he's moving again, and Rumi’s too needy and aching to do anything but wriggle and whine impatiently as Jinu kisses his way over her stomach.

"Please..."

The Demon Heartthrob chuckles again. "Next time, next time I'm really gonna make you beg," he murmurs, "but Goodness, Rumi, I wanna taste you so bad."

The unadulterated want in his voice is intoxicating. Rumi’s also very okay with the way he's already planning for 'next time'; Jinu’s using his tongue to make her beg sure sounds like a lot of fun.

Jinu leaves a trail of hot, wet kisses over her belly, and his hands gently part her legs. Rumi lets him spread her wide, and when she forces her eyes open for a moment, Jinu’s looking at her with appreciation and wonder and decided covetousness. Rumi tilts her hips up, offering herself unreservedly.

The Demon Heartthrob chuckles. "Gorgeous," he murmurs, then he's lowering his mouth to her skin again and Rumi sighs with a mixture of relief and impatience. God, she needs his tongue in her now, or she's going to explode.

It seems Jinu’s not quite done teasing, kissing and nibbling slowly up her inner thigh as Rumi whimpers, but he doesn't stop once he reaches the top of her leg, just keeps going until his lips are pressed intimately against her, and Jinu must be able to tell how much Rumi needs him to get on with it already.

"Please!" The Half Demon manages.

Jinu chuckles, but complies. His tongue slips over her, slow and gentle as he laps at her, so light, too light at first, and Rumi lets out another series of begging noises and pushes up to meet his mouth. The Demon Heartthrob laughs some more, sucks on her soft folds. Her hands twist into his hair as Rumi gasps, then his his tongue slides into her, and he makes a sound of intense satisfaction and starts to explore.

Oh, sweet mercy. The Half Demon writhes against his lips and he's grinning into her body, but frankly she doesn't care if he's laughing at her. Jinu’s eating her out with skill and such enjoyment, licking her like she's a bowl of particularly delicious ice cream and he has no spoon, and he's certainly making her melt readily enough to make the simile apt. It's just as hot and perfect as Rumi always thought and hoped it could be, just as tender and loving and overwhelming.

It doesn't hurt that he seems to be getting off on it almost as much as she is. Jinu groans, buries his face in deep, and Rumi needs no encouragement to press into his mouth, to open herself out and invite him to take all he wants. Judging by his response, Jinu wants everything.

Oh my God. This it what it's supposed to be like. Overwhelming and all encompassing and so good The Half Demon thinks her brain may implode. Needy noises of want are spilling out of her, she's lost any control she had over the situation, but even though she can feel him chuckling, Rumi couldn't care less. Let him laugh. She winds her fingers even harder into his hair to hold him there, so hard it must hurt, and proceeds to fall apart, to lose her mind in his mouth as Jinu loves her.

The Half Demon's so engrossed with his mouth, she's all but forgotten about his hands, then his fingers replace his tongue inside her, and Jinu unerringly finds the sweet spot he uncovered before as he licks and sucks her clit, and suddenly Rumi’s breaking and shattering under him.

Rumi swears, to her own surprise, her hands and thighs tightening around his head, her back arching as release pours over her and Jinu doesn't stop.

Her body shakes, her whole world shrinking down to his tongue and his fingers and the way Jinu’s making her feel, and once she's done swearing Rumi finds herself gasping, almost sobbing his name. Jinu brings her gently down from the high, teasing aftershocks and shudders out of her with the softest touches and licks. By the time she can think coherently again, Rumi’s a jellied heap on the comforter, legs and arms akimbo, supremely satisfied, and so relaxed she's not sure she can do anything but breathe.

The Demon Heartthrob kisses and nips his way back up her body, and she finds she's so worn out, so thoroughly had, Rumi doesn't even have the wherewithal to reach down and stroke her fingers through his hair.

Jinu grins widely at her when he's above her again. "Wanted to do that for so long. Better than I ever imagined." He shakes his head. "Wow."

The Half Demon blinks slowly. "'So good. Mmmm." Rumi doesn't even have the energy to be embarrassed about not being able to talk straight. "Was... was yum," she manages.

Jinu’s amusement is written all over his face. "Good. 'Cause I wanna do it a lot. Got a lotta time to make up for."

"Yeah?"

"Uh-huh. Wanted to do that since our third secret date."

The Half Demon blinks a few more times. "Yeah?"

Jinu shrugs a shoulder. "Something about a Demon who knows what she's worth." His eyes crinkle. "Kinda made me wanna rip you out of your neat little romper getup and make you scream."

"Weirdo." Rumi can't help the lazy smile as she says it.

Jinu shrugs again. "Guess I just like ballsy women. 'Specially when they grow their own."

The Half Demon giggles. It comes out lower and huskier than she intended. Jinu really has just taken her brain apart, and she's too blissed out to mind. "You're definitely a weirdo."

Jinu chuckles. "I can live with that." He smooths her hair back from her forehead. "'Long as you keep letting me make you fall to pieces."

Rumi has no intention of letting him stop, but she can't let him get away with being quite so self-satisfied. The Half Demon attempts to narrow her eyes. "Smug bastard." Or at least, that's what she tries to say. It comes out with several missing consonants.

Jinu grins and leans down to kiss her, soft and warm. She melts into it. He's dangerously good at this, and Rumi can't decide if losing herself in his mouth is an extremely bad idea, or the best idea the world has ever seen. It might be both. Even if it was proven dangerous, Rumi’s not at all sure she could bring herself to let it stop.

The kiss gets deeper and more passionate, and when Rumi finally regains the ability to do anything but lie here and accept pleasure, she winds one hand into the back of his hair and runs the other down his back. The Half Demon traces down his spine and under the loosened waistband of his pants, then pulls herself up to press into him. Jinu lets out a groan, and it's a deeply satisfactory response.

They grind into each other for quite some time, mutual exploration of each other's mouths and bodies prompting more moans of pleasure. The Half Demon grabs his ass harder so she can grind against him more effectively, and laughs when Jinu shudders and swears.

"Wicked girl," The Demon Heartthrob murmurs, scrabbling at his pants. Rumi slides a hand down between his legs and strokes his erection through his underwear. Jinu lets out a sound that's nearly a whimper, stilling completely for a second before tearing at his pants even more desperately in a bid to get shot of them. "Oh fuck, Rumi."

The Half Demon laughs again. "Definitely," she agrees. "Or I'd be very disappointed." She lets the fingers of her free hand slide into the back of his boxers and scrapes her fingernails lightly over his skin, and this time it's definitely a whimper, and Rumi never imagined Jinu could sound quite so needy and desperate, never mind that she would be the one to make him sound this way. Rumi rubs up and down his cock, enjoying both how he feels even through the cotton and his reactions to her touch. "Lovely," she murmurs.

Finally, Rumi can't bring herself to tease any longer, and slips her hand into his boxers to wrap her fingers around him. Jinu’s warm and thick and hard, and her body just drooled.

He yelps even as Jinu pushes against her touch. "God, Rumi, cold." It comes out squeaky, and she laughs. "Wicked woman," he complains.

"No shrinkage, though," The Half Demon says, grinning. Or if there is shrinkage, she's not sure how he doesn't lose his balance on a day to day basis. She's very happy with what she has in her hand.

Jinu shakes his head and chuckles in her ear. "Wicked."

"Oh, Jinu." Rumi lets her voice turn sultry soft. "You just wait."

The Demon Heartthrob groans happily. "Oh, God."

She runs her hand up and down the length of him. Rumi can't decide what's hotter - the feel of him, or the gasps and moans she's coaxing out of him. No, actually, she lied - the noises are hot, but his erection is the best thing she's had her hands on in months, maybe years. The Half Demon wraps her fingers firmly around him.

"Wanted to do this for ages," Rumi confesses. His answering moan is very enjoyable. "So badly wanted to touch you, hold you in my hand, feel you inside me."

Jinu groans again. "Goodness, Rumi. Wish I'd known. God."

She's so glad she decided to do such a stupid thing. The Half Demon still can't quite believe she had the guts to wait until Zoey and Mira have shopping day and go to the bathhouse and take all her clothes off while they were home alone, but the result is so very worth it. "How much do you want me?"

Jinu screws his eyes shut, takes a few deep breaths, as if he's desperately trying to claw back a little coherence.

"So much," Jinu manages at last. "Rumi do you have any idea? So hard to keep my hands off of you." Jinu shakes his head. "Sucking that damn lollipop the other night, did you even realise how fucking sexy that was? Could hardly walk." A few more noisy breaths through his nose, as if he's just barely staying in control. "Seeing you in all those concert outfits. Made me wanna find somewhere private, kiss the self-certainty out of you. See if I couldn't make the good girl into a bad girl."

The Half Demon laughs. "Didn't realise I was a bad girl already, then?"

Jinu opens his eyes a crack and smirks. "Well... kinda hoped, maybe..." He winks. "Finding my soulmate Seduce me in the living room with no clothes on sorta clinched it."

"Good surprise?"

The Demon Heartthrob shakes his head, takes another deep breath. "Good? Good?" He looks awed and sounds incredulous. "Spectacular. Thought I was having a stroke or something. Then you asked me to do anything on you." Jinu shakes his head again, his eyes widening. "Nearly just climbed on top of you there and then."

Rumi giggles. "I would've let you."

"Glad I didn't, though. Fantastic watching you come apart, feeling you melt over my hand." Jinu strokes over her stomach, her thighs, gently parts her legs again and slips his fingers into her. "Number of times I wanted to take you in the elevator, see if I could make you scream, make you yell your gorgeous head off."

The Half Demon can't help pushing against his touch. "If you feel like doing that any time soon," she manages, trying to ignore how gravelly and desperate her voice sounds, "it would be very okay." Rumi gulps. "Anytime."

Jinu chuckles. "Good to know."

"Not really your fingers I want inside me right now, though."

"Me either, Rumi."

Attempting to lose his boxers is pretty awkward one-handed, but The Half Demon can't bring herself to let go of his cock, of the hard evidence (hard and long and thick) of his attraction to her, and apparently Jinu was no more inclined to remove his fingers from her body.

Eventually he's naked, at last. Given how Rumi feels about him, she can't imagine a scenario where she'd have a problem with nude Jinu, but it turns out he's just as delicious as any fantasy in which she's previously indulged. "Mmmm." Rumi’s too busy touching him to get a proper eyeful, but what's she's seen, she likes, and what she feels, pinning her down and pressing her into the comforter, she likes even more. Rumi’s sure, once she gets a better look, she's going to be happy on every possible level. "You're yummy, Jinu."

Jinu laughs again, and it's rich and wholehearted. "Glad ya think so. Pretty damn delicious yourself, Rumi." The Demon Heartthrob leans into her, his mouth slow and sure on hers, his body hot and firm, and Rumi moans desperately.

God, can't Jinu tell she needs him inside her immediately? The Half Demon whimpers into his mouth, gasps 'Please' against his lips, digs her fingernails hard into his backside.

Jinu laughs again, which is probably the reaction Rumi should've expected if she's honest, but he's reaching for a condom, and it's about the only acceptable reason for not having both his hands on her skin.

The Half Demon whines, whines harder when Jinu pulls back from the kiss to look at what he's doing, and seriously, the man needs to get a hell of a lot more efficient at this. Frustrated, Rumi plucks it from his fingers, and in double quick time she has it out of the packet and she's reaching down to hold him steady as she rolls it over the length of him.

"Impatient," Jinu says mildly.

Rumi growls. "Just... please..."

Jinu shakes his head and grins, then he's parting her and his cock is sliding over her, and at last...

The Half Demon whimpers as Jinu pushes slowly in, whimpers with need and pleasure and relief as he fills her up. "Oh... yes..."

"Warm yet?"

"Getting there." Rumi’s voice is strained and rough. The Half Demon would be embarrassed if she weren't so busy enjoying how good this is.

"Feel pretty damn hot to me." The Demon Heartthrob grins as he starts to move. "Look pretty damn hot, and all." His teeth go back to her ear. "Oh God, Rumi." he murmurs. "God, I love- I love-" His voice trails off, but Rumi finds she's surprisingly okay with reading between the lines. Especially with him inside her, making her brain crumble to pieces.

Jinu thrusts long and slow and deep, and every time he slides home, he lets out a groan of pleasure, and he's so big, and Rumi feels so full, and his cock just feels so incredible inside her.

The Half Demon wants to tell Jinu, wants to confess exactly how long she's wanted this, how she maybe (probably) loves him right back, but words are beyond her. Maybe later she'll work out how to say it; for now she hopes the silky caress of her body will do all the talking. Rumi grabs his face in both hands, pulls his lips to hers, puts everything she can into the kiss, and lets herself sink into mindless pleasure.

Chapter 82: Livestream Chaos

Summary:

The fans want to know how did Rumi react when Zoey and Mira told her that they just started dating. Turns out it didn't go as they expected.

The ring light in the Demon Hunters’ shared studio flickered to life, bathing the four idols in a soft, dreamy glow. Behind them, a neon sign that read “Demon Hunters Live” buzzed faintly, casting blue and pink shadows across the wall.

Rumi adjusted the phone on its tripod with her usual no-nonsense energy, then plopped down beside Jinu on the couch. She was already half-laughing, half-exasperated as Zoey and Mira bickered over who got the better seat.

“Okay, settle down,” Rumi said, rolling her eyes. “The fans are waiting. And by the way—” she turned to the phone with a quick wink, “Hi chat!”

The screen exploded instantly.

RUMI HI BESTIEEEE
JINU YOU BETTER TREAT HER RIGHT 😤
OMG THEY’RE ALL TOGETHER TONIGHT
DEMON HUNTERS FAMMMM 💖💖💖

Zoey finally claimed the armchair and sat with a dramatic sigh, while Mira perched elegantly on the armrest, legs crossed, looking like she was already tired of everyone else’s antics.

“Alright,” Zoey said, raising her eyebrows at the camera, “you guys have been begging for this story. Tonight you’re getting it. The great mystery of: How did Rumi react when Mira and I told her we were dating?”

The comments went wild.

FINALLYYYYY 😭
TELL US HOW SHE SCREAMED
BET RUMI FAINTED ON THE SPOT

Mira leaned in slightly, smirking. “You’d think she would have screamed. Or at least slammed the door. But no.”

“Yeah,” Zoey added, crossing her arms, “we told her, and she literally… said nothing. Like, radio silence.”

Rumi tilted her head, brows furrowing. “Wait. Hold on. What?”

Zoey glanced at Mira like, see? this is what I mean. Then she turned back to Rumi. “Yes. We told you that night. You weren’t feeling well, remember? You said you were sick, so you stayed in your room. We didn’t want to open the door and disturb you, so we just told you through the door.”

“And you never answered,” Mira said, her voice flat, though her eyes betrayed a simmering annoyance. “We figured you were asleep.”

Rumi blinked. Slowly. “...You told me?”

“Yes!” they both said at once.

Jinu, who had been quietly sipping from a bottle of water beside her, finally grinned. He seemed to know exactly where this was going.

“Oh no,” he muttered under his breath.

The livestream chat was already spiraling:

WAIT SHE DOESN’T REMEMBER??
RUMI WHAT WERE YOU DOING 👀
I SMELL DRAMA

Rumi pressed her lips together, hesitated for just a second, then scratched the back of her neck sheepishly. “So… about that night.”

Zoey leaned forward. “Don’t tell me—”

Rumi coughed into her hand, then confessed, “I wasn’t actually sick.”

Mira froze. “…What?”

The chat EXPLODED.

👀👀👀👀👀
EXCUSE ME MA’AM EXPLAIN
THE SCANDAL OMGGG
I KNEW IT WAS A COVER UP

“I might have, um…” Rumi trailed off, eyes darting sideways to Jinu, who was now outright smirking like the cat who stole the cream.

“You what?” Mira demanded, narrowing her eyes.

Rumi grinned sheepishly. “I… snuck out to spend the night with Jinu.”

For a second, silence reigned. Then chaos. Zoey gasped so loudly it could have been heard from the next city over, while Mira’s face turned bright red—not with embarrassment, but with fury.

The comments were flooding in too fast to read:

RUMIIIIIIIIIIII
SHE SAID IT SO CASUALLY 😭
JINU LOOKS TOO PROUD RN STOP
THIS IS A DRAMA PLOTLINE

Jinu, unbothered, wrapped his arm around Rumi and pulled her closer. “Best night of my life,” he said smoothly, then winked at the camera.

The livestream nearly imploded.

NOT HIM CONFIRMING IT 😭😭😭
#RUMINU IS REAL
MIRA ABOUT TO END HIS WHOLE CAREER

Mira slammed her hands onto her knees. “RUMI. You left us hanging because you were sneaking out with him?!”

“Yup,” Rumi said cheerfully, leaning into Jinu’s side as if to drive the point home. “And honestly? Totally worth it.”

Zoey had already fallen into hysterics, half-covering her face with her sleeve. “Oh my god, this is—this is so bad—” she broke into another fit of laughter.

Meanwhile, Mira was still glaring daggers at Rumi. “Do you understand how stressful that night was for us? We finally told you our news, and then you didn’t respond at all! We thought you hated it!”

Rumi’s smile softened for the first time. “Mira. C’mon. You know me better than that. I’d never be upset about you two dating. You’re adorable together.” She gestured casually toward Zoey, who was still laughing so hard she was wiping her eyes. “Look at her! She’s practically glowing. I mean, if you’re gonna date anyone, it should be Zoey.”

Zoey peeked out from behind her sleeve, cheeks flushed from laughing so much. “Don’t try to butter us up now. You were off being scandalous with your boyfriend while we thought you were ignoring us.”

“Scandalous is such a strong word,” Rumi teased, though her mischievous grin said otherwise.

The chat erupted again.

SCANDALOUS COUPLE 💋
MIRA IS THE MOM FRIEND TRYING TO KEEP ORDER
THIS IS PURE CHAOS I’M LIVING

Jinu pressed a kiss to the top of Rumi’s head, completely unbothered by Mira’s glare. “In her defense,” he said casually, “I asked her to come with me. If anyone’s the bad influence here, it’s me.”

“Oh, you are,” Mira snapped, pointing a sharp finger at him. “You definitely are.”

Rumi reached over and laced her fingers with his, smiling smugly. “And I love him for it.”

Zoey groaned. “Ugh, they’re being disgustingly cute right now. I can’t handle it.”

The comments agreed:

GET A ROOM 😭
NOT IN FRONT OF THE CAMERA PLEASE
YALL ARE TOO CUTE STOP

Despite her irritation, Mira’s lips twitched like she was fighting a smile. She sighed, throwing her hands up. “You know what? Fine. Whatever. At least you’re admitting it now.”

Rumi’s eyes sparkled mischievously. “Oh, Mira, don’t be mad. You know me. If there’s a choice between being sensible and sneaking out to see my boyfriend, I’m gonna pick the boyfriend every time.”

“You’re impossible,” Mira muttered.

“And you love me for it,” Rumi shot back without hesitation.

Zoey laughed again, leaning against Mira playfully. “She’s not wrong. You do love her, even when she’s a menace.”

Mira rolled her eyes, but the slight blush on her cheeks betrayed her. She muttered something about “unbelievable idiots” under her breath, which only made the fans spam the comments harder.

MIRA IS SO DONE LMAO
PROTECTIVE MOM OF THE GROUP
CAN WE TALK ABOUT HOW RUMI JUST DROPPED THAT BOMB LIKE NOTHING??

Meanwhile, Rumi and Jinu continued their affectionate display—she rested her head on his shoulder, and he absentmindedly played with the sleeve of her oversized sweater. The fans noticed everything.

LOOK AT HOW HE’S HOLDING HER OMGGG
SOMEONE STOP THEM THEY’RE TOO CUTE
RUMINU IS CANNON NOW 💖

After a long moment of chaotic chatter, Zoey finally clapped her hands together. “Okay, okay! Enough! Before Mira combusts, let’s do a fan Q&A. You guys clearly have a lot of… feelings about this.”

The chat immediately flooded with questions, half about Mira and Zoey’s new relationship, and half about Rumi and Jinu’s scandalous confession.

Mira pinched the bridge of her nose. “This is going to be a nightmare, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” Zoey said cheerfully, “but it’s going to be hilarious.”

The fans cheered in the comments, ready for the next round of chaos.

And as the Demon Hunters settled into answering their fans’ burning questions—with Mira trying to keep things professional, Zoey stirring the pot, Rumi delighting in the drama, and Jinu backing her up with every smug smile—the livestream had already cemented itself as one of the most iconic in their fandom’s history.

Chapter 83: Friday Night Tea with Mira & Zoey

Summary:

Zoey and mira are doing a livestream and spill the tea in a fan QnA about how much Rumi loves jinu.

The clock on the wall of the practice room ticked with an almost insulting slowness.
Zoey lay sprawled across the sofa, her legs dangling over the armrest, scrolling aimlessly through her phone. On the other side of the room, Mira sat cross-legged on the floor, staring at the ceiling as if answers might magically appear there.

It had been three days since their last mission, and the adrenaline high from demon hunting had crashed into the usual lull between schedules. The others were gone—well, two others specifically.

“You know,” Zoey muttered, flicking through another set of memes, “if I see one more TikTok of a cat dancing to our latest single, I might lose it.”

Mira snorted without moving her gaze. “At least people are using our song. My boredom is so bad right now, I’m counting the ceiling tiles.”

Zoey glanced at her. “How many so far?”

“Fifty-two. I think one’s cracked. Or maybe I’m hallucinating from lack of stimulation.”

A beat of silence passed, the kind of silence that made you aware of just how nothing you were doing. Zoey suddenly sat up, eyes lighting with the spark of a dangerously impulsive idea.

“What if… we go live?” she said, leaning forward.

Mira blinked. “Live? As in livestream?”

“Yes! Like, we hop on, talk to fans, kill time. You know they’ll ask about Rumi and Jinu.” She gave a sly smile.

At the mention of their missing teammates, Mira’s boredom instantly shifted into amused intrigue. “True. The lovebirds are probably out somewhere pretending they’re not on a date.”

Zoey grinned. “Exactly. We could totally ‘accidentally’ spill a little tea.”

At the mention of their missing teammates, Mira’s boredom instantly shifted into amused intrigue. “True. The lovebirds are probably out somewhere pretending they’re not on a date.”

Zoey grinned. “Exactly. We could totally ‘accidentally’ spill a little tea.”

Mira stretched her arms above her head. “You’re terrible.” She paused. “Let’s do it.”

Within minutes, Mira had set up her phone on a little tripod, angled to capture both of them sitting side-by-side on the couch. Zoey tossed her hair over her shoulder, putting on her best on-camera smile as Mira tapped Go Live.

The screen flashed, and suddenly, the chat window began filling up with usernames, emojis, and an endless flood of greetings.

[SparkleArmy]: OMG ZOEY AND MIRA??? HI QUEENS!!! 💖💖💖
[FanForLife77]: This is not a drill. They’re LIVE.
[TeaTimeNow]: Where’s Jinu and Rumi 👀

“Hellooo!” Zoey sang, waving at the camera. “We were bored. Like, really bored. So, hi.”

Mira leaned in, smirking. “You all know what happens when Zoey gets bored. Chaos.”

[RumiNu4Life]: We live for your chaos.
[KpopDetectives]: Wait, seriously, where’s Rumi and Jinu?

Zoey gave a suspiciously casual shrug. “Ohhh, them? They’re… busy.”

“Suspiciously busy,” Mira added, eyes sparkling with mischief.

The chat exploded in reaction.

[Starlight_Jinu94]: DATE DATE DATE DATE DATE
[TeaSpillKing]: 👀 Spill. The. Tea.
[HeartsForRumi]: Are they together right now??

Zoey exchanged a look with Mira, the kind of look that said Should we? Mira’s grin answered for her.

“Well,” Zoey began, dragging the word out, “if we were to guess… I’d say they’re probably somewhere very romantic. You know… candles, mood lighting…”

Mira chimed in, “Fairy lights. Definitely fairy lights. And Rumi probably ordered strawberry cheesecake, because she always does.”

Zoey let out a dramatic gasp. “And Jinu—being the hopeless romantic he is—probably ordered the exact same thing.”

For the next half hour, the conversation devolved into playful teasing and gleeful speculation. The two girls bounced off each other effortlessly, painting an increasingly ridiculous picture of “Rujinu’s” alleged date.

“They’re probably sitting there, staring into each other’s eyes like we’re the only two people in the world,” Mira said, clutching her heart in mock swoon.

Zoey pointed at her. “Oh, and don’t forget—they have matching phone cases now. Rumi said it was an ‘accident.’ Uh-huh. Sure.”

[FandomDetectiveUnit]: MATCHING CASES CONFIRMED??!!
[RumiNuObsessed]: This is the content we deserve.
[ShipItAllDay]: 🥹🥹 we support healthy demon hunter romance.

They began answering fan questions, which were now about 80% RumiNu-related.

Fan Question: Do you guys ship RumiNu?

Mira grinned. “Look, I’m not saying we ship them… but if they got married tomorrow, Zoey and I would be maid of honor and emcee, respectively.”

Zoey nodded solemnly. “And I’d bring a giant slideshow titled ‘Why We All Saw This Coming.’”

[SupportiveSquad]: THIS is why we love you two 😂😂😂

Fan Question: What’s the most couple-y thing you’ve seen them do?

Zoey leaned closer to the camera. “Okay, so one time, we were in the middle of training, and Jinu brought Rumi her favorite iced latte without her asking. She just looked at it and said, ‘You read my mind,’ and he said—” She paused for dramatic effect. “—‘I always do.’”

Mira groaned, half in disgust, half in adoration. “Yeah, and the rest of us were standing there like… hello? Single people present?”

Halfway through their third rapid-fire Q&A round, Zoey’s phone started buzzing on the couch. She picked it up, glanced at the screen, and her eyes went wide.

“It’s… Rumi,” Zoey said slowly, holding the phone up so Mira could see the caller ID.

The chat went into a frenzy.

[OhNoSheKnows]: UH-OH BUSTED
[AnswerItNOW]: Put her on speaker!!!
[PopcornReady]: This is about to get good.

Zoey smirked and hit speaker. “Hey, Ru! You’re live on air with all our fans right now.”

There was a brief pause before Rumi’s voice came through, calm but with that I know what you’re doing edge.

Rumi: “…Are you seriously telling everyone about my cheesecake order?”

Mira burst into laughter. “Not just that! We also told them about the matching phone cases!”

Rumi: “Mira. Zoey. You’re lucky I like you.”

Jinu’s voice faintly called from the background: “Tell them we said hi!”

The chat went absolutely wild.

[HeartExplosion]: HE SAID HI HE SAID HI
[ShipCaptain]: Protect RumiNu at all costs 🫡
[ILiveForThis]: This is canon now.

Rumi sighed. “Okay, have fun with your livestream. Just… maybe don’t tell them everything.”

Zoey grinned at the camera. “No promises.”

After the call ended, Mira and Zoey dissolved into giggles. “I can’t believe we got caught mid-spill,” Mira said.

Zoey wiped a tear from laughing. “Worth it.”

The chat was still gushing over the accidental RumiNu cameo.

They eventually drifted into a more heartfelt conversation about their friend.

“You know,” Mira said, her tone softening, “Rumi’s… different when she’s with Jinu. Not in a bad way. Just… lighter.”

Zoey nodded. “Yeah. She’s always been strong, fierce, the one who keeps her guard up. But when he’s around, you can see it—she lets herself be happy.”

[WarmHearts]: 🥹 This is so sweet.
[SupportiveShip]: We stan supportive friends.

Mira leaned back, smiling fondly. “I think she deserves it, after everything we’ve been through. Fighting demons is one thing… but finding someone who makes you feel safe? That’s rare.”

Zoey added, “And I’ll tease her about it forever, but… I’m glad she found that.”

For a moment, the room felt warmer—not from the lights or the stream of fan comments, but from the shared love for their friend.

The livestream stretched on for another hour, filled with laughter, more fan interactions, and a few chaotic games of “Guess the Song” with Mira humming random tunes. When they finally said their goodbyes, the chat was still buzzing with energy, hearts, and “#RuJinuForever” hashtags.

As soon as they ended the stream, Zoey flopped back against the couch with a satisfied sigh. “That was fun.”

Mira grinned. “We should be bored more often.”

Zoey smirked. “Next time, we invite Rumi and Jinu on while they’re on a date.”

Mira gasped in mock horror. “Zoey, you’re evil.”

“Evil, but entertaining,” Zoey replied.

Somewhere in the city, Rumi’s phone buzzed with a text from Mira:

We didn’t tell them everything. Yet.

And Rumi, sitting beside Jinu under fairy lights with two plates of strawberry cheesecake, could only shake her head and smile.

Chapter 84: Bedtime Stories with Rumi, Jinu, Derpy, and Sussie

Summary:

Jinu’s getting ready for bed and catches his girlfriend Rumi reading bedtime stories to Derpy The Tiger and Sussie The Magpie. He joins Rumi in the fun.

The Seoul skyline glimmered in the distance, neon lights flickering like constellations against the velvet curtain of night. Inside the safehouse apartment, far from the chaos of demon-hunting and late-night rehearsals, the air was soft with quiet—a rare peace in the lives of those who carried so much responsibility. The faint hum of the city below barely filtered through the windows, muffled by heavy curtains, leaving only the sounds of breathing and the occasional rustle of movement in the cozy bedroom.

Jinu stretched his arms above his head as he padded barefoot down the short hallway, his hair still damp from his shower. He had traded his sleek stage clothes for a loose white T-shirt and plaid pajama pants, the kind Rumi teasingly said made him look like a sleepy schoolboy. For once, there were no battles waiting outside the door, no rehearsals demanding perfection—just a night to rest.

He expected to find Rumi already curled up beneath the covers, scrolling through her phone or sketching in her little notebook. But as he stepped into the room, Jinu paused, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

Rumi sat cross-legged on the bed, her long hair falling in waves around her shoulders, wearing one of his oversized hoodies. Her voice was low and melodic as she read aloud from a book she held open across her lap. On either side of her, their unlikely animal companions—Derpy the tiger and Sussie the magpie—listened with rapt attention.

Derpy, his great striped body curled up like a massive housecat, had his chin resting on the edge of the mattress. His golden eyes followed every word, occasionally rumbling in approval as if he truly understood the story. Meanwhile, Sussie perched primly on the headboard, her feathers gleaming under the bedside lamp. She tilted her head at the sound of Rumi’s voice, letting out soft, contented chirps.

Jinu leaned on the doorway for a moment, quietly watching. Something about the scene melted away all the day’s weight—the fierce battles, the heavy expectations, the constant tension of living double lives. Here, Rumi looked like the heart of their little makeshift family, spinning magic out of something as simple as a bedtime story.

“You’re spoiling them,” Jinu said softly, unable to hide the amusement in his voice.

Rumi glanced up, her lips curving into a smile that made Jinu’s heart stutter. “They deserve it,” she replied. “Derpy had a long day training with you, and Sussie got caught in the rain earlier. A story helps everyone relax before bed… even you.”

Derpy gave a satisfied rumble, clearly agreeing, while Sussie gave a little squawk as if to say hush, don’t ruin the moment.

Jinu chuckled and moved to join them, climbing onto the bed with a grace that belied his tired muscles. He settled beside Rumi, close enough to catch the faint scent of her shampoo, something floral and sweet. She shifted slightly, making space for him as if it were the most natural thing in the world, and he rested his head against her shoulder.

“What’s the story tonight?” he murmured, letting his arm slip around her waist.

Rumi held the book up for him to see. “A folktale about a magpie who guides lost travelers. Thought Sussie might like it.”

Sussie fluffed her feathers proudly at the mention, chirping again. Jinu laughed quietly, pressing his cheek against Rumi’s shoulder. “Perfect casting. Though I think Derpy’s waiting for his turn to be the hero.”

At this, Derpy let out a small huff and bumped his nose against the mattress, as though demanding that the story be continued.

“See? He agrees,” Jinu teased.

Rumi shook her head, her smile softening. “Then let’s not keep them waiting.”

Her voice flowed like music as she continued reading, and Jinu found himself less focused on the words and more on the way her lips moved, the way her hands gestured slightly with the rhythm of the tale. He could feel the steady beat of her heart where her body leaned into his, and for a fleeting moment, he thought: This is what safety feels like.

Derpy occasionally let out low, pleased growls, as if approving of certain plot twists, while Sussie hopped closer along the headboard whenever the magpie character appeared in the story. It became clear that the little ritual meant as much to them as it did to Rumi.

When the story ended, Rumi closed the book with a quiet thump and looked at the two animals. “That’s it for tonight. Time to sleep.”

Derpy gave a wide yawn, his jaw stretching open to reveal sharp fangs before he nestled his face more firmly against the edge of the bed. Within moments, his breathing slowed, deep and steady. Sussie tucked her head beneath her wing, feathers rustling as she settled in. The room filled with the peaceful sound of their companions drifting off.

Jinu turned to Rumi, their faces close in the soft glow of the lamp. “You’re incredible, you know that?” he said quietly.

She blinked at him, caught off guard. “For reading a story?”

“For making everything feel…” He hesitated, searching for the right words. “Warm. Like we’re more than just fighters, more than just idols. Like we’re… a family.”

Rumi’s expression softened. She reached up to brush a damp lock of hair from his forehead, her touch featherlight. “That’s because we are, Jinu. Not just you and me, but all of us. Even Derpy and Sussie.”

Jinu closed his eyes briefly at the warmth of her hand against his skin, then leaned into her palm. “I don’t know what I’d do without you,” he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

“You’ll never have to find out,” Rumi promised, her gaze steady and full of quiet strength.

For a moment, silence stretched between them, filled only by the rhythm of their breathing and the distant hum of the city. Then Jinu reached up, covering her hand with his own, and pressed a gentle kiss to her fingertips.

They slipped beneath the covers together, the book resting on the nightstand, the lamp casting golden halos around them. Derpy’s low snores vibrated faintly through the floor, while Sussie’s occasional rustle of feathers punctuated the stillness. Jinu pulled Rumi closer, his arm draped around her as though to shield her from even the smallest disturbance.

“Want me to read next time?” he asked drowsily, his lips brushing her hair.

Rumi chuckled softly, her breath warm against his chest. “Only if you do the voices.”

Jinu laughed quietly, the sound rumbling through both of them. “Deal. But don’t blame me if Derpy falls asleep too fast to appreciate my acting skills.”

Rumi tilted her head up just enough to kiss his jaw. “He’ll still know he’s loved. That’s all that matters.”

Jinu held her tighter, his heart full. The world outside might still be full of demons and danger, but in this small room, surrounded by warmth, by laughter, by family—there was peace.

And that peace was enough.

Chapter 85: Messing Around

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu foolishly playing around with one another when they're supposed to be productive with their day.

Jinu is sitting in his boxers when Rumi comes out of the shower, and she makes a direct line for him, draping her towel over her shoulders as she bulldozes her way into his lap. Rumi’s hair is still wet and it tickles Jinu’s skin when she leans in to kiss his neck.

"We're clean," he warns, grunting when her teeth follow her lips. The Half Demon shrugs off her towel and her shoulders press into his as she leans closer. Her glowing skin is damp in a cool, sticky way, and it drags slowly across his before being replaced by her mouth.

"Rumi..." the Demon Heartthrob begins.

The Half Demon bumps her chest against his, and Jinu feels the cold sharpness of her nipples before she pulls away.

"Fine," she answers. Rumi wiggles around in his lap, putting her hands in all the wrong places-- Jinu thinks on purpose--until she's got her back to his chest. Then, she tilts her head up, faux-glaring at him before she inches off the side of the bed.

Her feet hit the floor with a loud slap. The Half Demon stands with her back toward him for a few seconds, then crosses her arms over her chest and turns around.

"What do you want to do today, anyway?" Rumi asks.

Jinu knows exactly what she's doing and exactly what she's getting at. The Half Demon could be anywhere right now, doing anything, but instead she's here with him... Jinu rolls his eyes. Rumi scoffs. He grins

The Demon Heartthrob scoots to the edge of the bed, slowly reaching for her hand. Smirking, she jerks it away.

"Oh, I see..." Jinu says. He lunges forward and Rumi jumps back with a shriek.

The Half Demon turns to run, but Jinu grabs her by the waist, tossing them both back onto the bed. Rumi sprawls out on top of him with a "hrmph", and Jinu tries weakly to rock her off of him, but she doesn't budge.

"Now what?" Jinu asks.

Rumi recrosses her arms. Jinu listens and can hear her laughing.

He sighs. "Very funny."

"You could move me if you really wanted to."

Jinu grunts. He presses up with his shoulders and then bucks his hips.

"Oh?" Rumi snorts. "I thought you said we--"

"That's not what I was doing." The Demon Heartthrob sighs. "I was trying to move you."

"Move me?" Rumi wiggles her ass against his hips, giggling when he groans. "I'm moving..."

"Rumi..."

The Half Demon uncrosses her arms and hoists herself up off her back. Then, she slips down into his lap and starts to tug his knees further apart.

Jinu sits up behind her, his hands grasping her shoulders for support.

"What are you doing?" The Demon Heartthrob asks.

Rumi rolls her hips back against his, once, and then again. Jinu grunts and she digs her nails into his skin.

"Getting you hard."

The Demon Heartthrob sniffs. Whatever ulterior motives she may have, it's true. Rumi giggles and starts to rock in his lap.

"And then what?" Jinu lets his hands run down over her thighs, holding her still so he can rub his hardening cock against her ass.

The Half Demon snorts. "That should be pretty obvious."

"Oh?" Jinu asks, turning her cheekiness back around at her.

"It sh--"

Jinu scruffs her, pulling her up and then forcing her down onto her hands and knees. The Demon Heartthrob crawls up behind her, trying to work his cock out of his underwear as he moves. Rumi glances back at him.

"Wait," The Half Demon says.

Jinu stills, then drops back onto his haunches.

"What?"

Rumi smirks. "We're clean, remember?"

Jinu frowns. "Yeah?"

The Half Demon rolls her eyes. She reaches backwards and tugs at Jinu’s waistband, and he sits up again, watching her return her weight to her palms. The Demon Heartthrob leans a little closer and she rocks her ass back against him. Then, he gets it. Jinu grabs her by the hips and pulls her into him, leaning down to nip up her back before he starts to thrust. Rumi sighs and begins to move with him.

He can feel how warm Rumi is through his underwear, and that makes him rock faster. When Jinu hits her at the right angle, she gasps and pushes back hard.

"That, there," The Half Demon breathes.

Jinu stills and she whimpers, slamming her ass into his hips and then wiggling impatiently. "Goodness, Jinu, come on..."

"Shut up." Jinu starts to roll his hips, slowly rubbing the length of his cock between her legs. The Half Demon groans and jerks against him.

"Jinu..." The Half Demon whines.

He grins. "What, sweetheart? It feels good..."

Jinu leans back, wrapping his hand around the rise in his shorts. Then, he slowly teases the tip down from the base of her spine and over her ass, stopping just before pressing into her cunt.

"Jinu," The Half Demon groans. "I'm going to kill you."

Jinu laughs. "Are you?"

The Demon Heartthrob lands on his back a second later, and then Rumi’s on top of him, squeezing his cock through his boxers as she straddles him. Rumi drops her hips and suddenly he's an inch inside of her, her wetness soaking through his shorts. He lets out a surprised gasp. The Half Demon moans.

Rumi starts to rock, not thrusting or taking him any deeper, just moving with his tip inside of her. After about a minute, Jinu tries to slip a hand between them, searching for her clit, but she stops him.

"This is perfect," she breathes. The Demon Heartthrob relaxes and Rumi leans down to rest her hands on his shoulders, her eyes falling closed. Jinu watches her chest rise and fall as he rubs his cock against her cunt, moving his hips in slow circles, feeling the way Rumi shifts above him, and the way his own orgasm is starting to build.

Rumi’s breath catches in her throat, and Jinu claws at her thighs, searching for leverage as he thrusts his cock against her clit. Her nails dig into his skin and she squeezes his shoulders until she comes.

When she's done, The Half Demon collapses into him, her shoulders crashing into his. Jinu lets the tip of his cock slip out of her, then wraps his arms around her back as she settles on top of his chest. Rumi sucks at the skin of his neck, and he thrusts against her for a few more strokes, then comes in his shorts with a quiet groan. Rumi giggles when it happens.

Jinu lets her laugh while he stares at the ceiling, running his nails in slow lines down her back.

Finally, he clears his throat. The Half Demon giggles again.

"What?" Jinu asks.

The Half Demon kisses his cheek.

"We're still going to have to shower again," Rumi’s says.

Jinu shrugs, shifting around under her weight. "You started it."

Chapter 86: Tiger Post

Summary:

Jinu always writes little messages on cards and has Derpy The Tiger deliver them to Rumi personally even though Jinu is in the next room and can do it himself. Rumi always smiles when they find the notes. Zoey catches her reading them.

The headquarters of the Demon Hunters had quiet moments between battles. A strange kind of quiet—too much silence in a space usually filled with music, laughter, and the constant hum of their training room. Even the neon glow of the Seoul skyline outside the window seemed muted tonight, the city lights softened by a mist that curled low against the rooftops.

Jinu sat cross-legged at the corner of the common room table, not his usual spot in the front where the others practiced or teased him for his seriousness. A small stack of pastel-colored note cards lay beside him, along with an array of gel pens in pinks, purples, and metallic silvers.

He chewed on the cap of one pen, eyes narrowed in thought. The mission had gone well today—no demon had escaped their enchanted blades—but his thoughts weren’t on the battle. They were on Rumi.

Rumi, who always met danger with a smile that made the others a little braver. Rumi, whose laugh rang louder than even the pop beats they trained to. Rumi, who never seemed to notice the way Jinu’s gaze lingered just a moment longer than it should.

So, Jinu wrote.

The note was simple, just like the dozens he had written before:

You fought amazingly today. I don’t think you realize how much your voice keeps the team together. Rest well—you deserve it.

He signed it with a small doodle of a star, his quiet signature. Then he carefully folded the card in half and tucked it into a little pouch tied around the neck of a plush tiger—Derpy, the unofficial mascot of the team. Derpy had been won from a claw machine months ago, and somehow the silly stuffed animal had become their courier, their team charm.

Jinu held the tiger up to eye level. “Okay, Derpy. Mission time.”

With exaggerated ceremony, he set the tiger on the floor and gave it a gentle push toward the hallway. It waddled awkwardly across the polished wood, floppy head bobbing with each tiny shuffle. Jinu leaned back, trying to look casual, though he was alone.

Through the thin wall, he could hear Rumi humming faintly—some pop melody stuck in her head from rehearsal.

In her room, Rumi sat cross-legged on the bed, still in her training gear but with her jacket tossed aside. Sweat dampened the edges of her bangs, and she was too lazy to shower just yet. When the little scritch-scratch sound came from the floor, she leaned over the side of the bed.

And there was Derpy, dragging his way across the threshold, pouch bouncing.

Her eyes lit up instantly. “Oh, not again,” she whispered to herself, though she couldn’t hide the grin that spread across her face. She scooped up the tiger and pulled out the folded card.

The familiar handwriting made her chest flutter.

She read the note once, then twice, pressing her lips together to stifle the giggle building in her throat. Carefully, she slid it into the growing stack of similar notes she kept tucked inside her nightstand drawer. She would never admit to anyone that she reread them before bed some nights, when the weight of their duties pressed too heavily against her chest.

Unbeknownst to either of them, Zoey had been watching from the doorway.

She leaned against the frame with her arms crossed, lips quirked in amusement. Zoey had sharp eyes—trained for spotting shadowy demons in Seoul’s back alleys, yes, but also trained for catching her teammates in their little secrets.

“You know, Rumi,” Zoey said, breaking the quiet. “If you smile any harder at that note, your face is going to cramp.”

Rumi yelped, clutching the tiger to her chest like it could shield her. Her cheeks flushed pink, and she quickly shoved the note under her pillow. “Z-Zoey! How long have you been standing there?”

“Long enough.” Zoey’s grin widened. She strolled into the room, plopping herself onto the chair by Rumi’s desk. “So… mystery admirer, huh? Or should I say not-so-mystery admirer?”

Rumi frowned in mock offense. “What are you talking about? These are just… little notes.”

“From Jinu,” Zoey said flatly, enjoying the way Rumi’s ears turned even redder. “Come on, everyone knows. You think we don’t notice Derpy dragging himself down the hall every night like he’s on some top-secret mission?”

Rumi buried her face in Derpy’s soft fur. “It’s… it’s sweet.”

Zoey softened at that. She wasn’t one to swoon over romance, but she could recognize sincerity when she saw it. Jinu’s gestures were clumsy, yes, but they carried a weight—something steady and grounding in their chaotic lives.

“Yeah,” Zoey said, leaning back with a smirk. “It is kind of sweet. Very him. Too shy to hand it to you directly, so he recruits a stuffed tiger. Classic Jinu.”

Rumi laughed, the sound bubbling out despite her embarrassment. “I like it this way,” she admitted quietly. “It feels… special. Like our own little secret, even if it’s not much of one.”

Zoey tilted her head, watching her friend carefully. There was more in Rumi’s smile than just amusement—there was fondness, the kind that settled deep and steady in her chest.

“Just don’t let him hide behind plushies forever,” Zoey said. “At some point, he’s going to have to actually say what he’s writing.”

Rumi hugged Derpy a little tighter, thoughtful now.

Meanwhile, back in the common room, Jinu pretended to scroll through his phone, though his eyes kept flicking toward the hallway. His ears strained for any sound of Rumi’s laugh, that telltale sign that his note had landed well.

When he finally heard it—light and genuine, carrying even through the walls—his shoulders relaxed. A small smile tugged at his lips. He didn’t need thanks, not really. Knowing she smiled was enough.

But he didn’t realize Zoey was watching him too, from across the room where she had wandered after teasing Rumi. She saw the way his expression softened, the way his thumb absently tapped his pen against his knee like he was already drafting the next message in his mind.

Zoey shook her head, amused. These two are hopeless.

Still, she felt a warmth in her chest. In a world where demons lurked in shadows and their lives often spun out of control, maybe this kind of quiet, silly sweetness was exactly what kept them all grounded.

That night, Rumi lay in bed with Derpy curled against her arm. She pulled the note out one last time, tracing the doodled star with her fingertip.

In the dim light, she whispered, “Thank you, Jinu.”

And though he couldn’t hear it, somehow, Jinu felt the words.

Chapter 87: Girls' Night Confessions

Summary:

Rumi sends her boyfriend Jinu to hang out with their manager Bobby so that her, Mira, and Zoey can have a girls night since Jinu sleeps in bed with her. Zoey and Mira want to know every juicy details about how their relationship is going.

The neon lights of Seoul stretched out endlessly beyond the frosted glass windows of the Demon Hunters’ shared apartment. Despite the chaos of juggling idol schedules with nightly battles against the underworld, sometimes the girls needed a break—not from demons, but from the boys.

Tonight was one of those rare evenings.

Rumi adjusted her hoodie strings nervously as she nudged her boyfriend Jinu toward the door. He tilted his head, his brown hair falling over his forehead with that effortless swoop that fans—and apparently demons—found irresistible.

“Babe, you’re sure you want me to go hang out with Bobby tonight?” Jinu asked, his tone suspiciously playful. “I mean, usually you beg me not to leave you alone when we don’t have a mission.”

Rumi pouted, cheeks puffing up like a steamed bun. “Don’t make it sound like I’m clingy. It’s just… tonight’s a girls’ night. Mira and Zoey want to hang out without boys around. You’ll survive a few hours with Bobby. He’ll probably just make you eat ramen and listen to his new beats anyway.”

From the couch, Mira leaned over the backrest, her long braids bouncing. “Oh, he better go. We’ve been waiting weeks to get Rumi alone. Girl talk doesn’t happen when she’s wrapped around you like a blanket.”

Zoey, curled up with a pillow on the other end, snorted. “Seriously. You’re cute together, but you two are like, disgustingly inseparable. We need Rumi to ourselves tonight.”

Jinu raised his hands in mock surrender, lips quirking into a grin. “Fine, fine. I’ll go hang out with Bobby. Don’t talk too much trash about me while I’m gone, though.”

Rumi’s cheeks reddened instantly. “We won’t—well, not much…”

The three girls burst into laughter, and Jinu groaned, pulling on his jacket before slipping out the door with a wink. The apartment fell into a sudden, delicious silence, the kind that promised secrets.

Mira clapped her hands together. “Alright! Now that the boyfriend’s out of the way, it’s time for business. Rumi, spill. Every. Juicy. Detail.”

Zoey’s eyes sparkled with mischief. “Oh yes. We’ve been patient. Now it’s interrogation night.”

The living room transformed quickly. Mira dimmed the overhead lights and set out a few candles shaped like cute little pumpkins—half decoration, half warding charms against stray demons. Zoey grabbed snacks from the kitchen, tossing chips, pocky, and a bag of spicy rice cakes onto the coffee table.

They lounged in a messy circle, legs crossed, blankets thrown over their laps. Despite being warriors against supernatural threats, tonight they were just teenage girls in oversized hoodies, clutching mugs of hot cocoa.

Rumi tried to look casual, sipping from her cup, but her glowing cheeks betrayed her. Mira squinted at her knowingly.

“You’re smiling like someone who just got a good-morning text every single day this week,” Mira teased.

Rumi buried her face in her sleeves. “He just… makes me happy, okay?”

Zoey leaned forward, practically bouncing. “Happy, how? Like butterflies-in-your-stomach happy, or can’t-stop-grinning happy? Or the kind where you hear his voice and suddenly even demon guts on your jacket don’t matter anymore?”

Rumi’s lips curved into a dreamy smile despite herself. “...All of the above.”

The girls erupted into squeals. Mira threw a pillow at Rumi, while Zoey clutched her chest dramatically.

“Girl, you’re in deep,” Mira said. “And it’s adorable.”

With a sigh, Rumi gave up on hiding. She set her mug down and hugged a cushion close, her voice soft but certain.

“You know how… after missions, when we’re all exhausted and covered in bruises, I used to just crash alone? Now, when Jinu’s there, it feels different. He’ll pull me close, and even though we’re both sore and sweaty, I just… feel safe. Like nothing can touch me, not even the nightmares.”

Zoey’s expression melted. “Stop, you’re going to make me cry.”

Mira smirked, though her eyes softened. “You’re really whipped, huh?”

Rumi giggled nervously. “I mean… yeah, I guess I am. Sometimes he hums when he thinks I’m asleep. Just little tunes. And I pretend I don’t notice, but it’s the sweetest thing.”

Zoey and Mira exchanged a look of mutual delight—the kind of silent agreement only best friends could share.

“You know what’s the cutest part?” Mira said. “You used to roll your eyes whenever anyone mentioned romance. Remember that? You were like, ‘Love is a distraction. I only need my sword and my music.’”

Rumi groaned, covering her face. “Don’t remind me…”

Zoey chuckled, poking her arm. “And now look at you! Blushing every five seconds. Holding hands with Jinu during rehearsals. You’re like a walking drama series.”

“I can’t help it,” Rumi muttered, though the smile wouldn’t leave her lips. “When he looks at me, it feels like I’m not just Rumi the Demon Hunter, or Rumi the idol trainee. I’m just… me. And he still thinks that’s enough.”

The room fell quiet for a moment, filled only with the soft crackle of candle wicks. Both Mira and Zoey smiled warmly at her, no teasing, no jokes—just pride for their friend.

To lighten the mood, Zoey leaned back dramatically. “Okay, okay, but we need details. Like—first kiss details. Don’t skip the good parts!”

Rumi’s face turned scarlet. “You’re impossible!”

Mira grinned wickedly. “Come on, it’s not like we haven’t noticed the way you two sneak glances when you think no one’s watching.”

With a groan, Rumi buried her head into the pillow she was hugging. But after a moment, she peeked out, her voice low and shy.

“It was after a mission. We’d just finished clearing out that warehouse near Incheon—the one with the possessed mirrors.”

Zoey gasped. “No way! That creepy place?”

“Yeah,” Rumi said with a laugh. “We were both exhausted. My hand was bleeding because I’d cut it, but I kept brushing it off. Jinu noticed, though. He grabbed my wrist, looked me right in the eyes, and said, ‘Don’t hide your pain from me.’”

Mira and Zoey both swooned dramatically.

“And before I could even answer,” Rumi continued, her cheeks practically glowing, “he kissed me. Just like that. Quick, but… warm. I didn’t even have the energy to argue.”

Zoey squealed into her pillow, while Mira slapped the floor with laughter. “Oh my gosh, that’s straight out of a drama. No wonder you’re head over heels.”

Rumi shrugged helplessly, her heart visibly full. “What can I say? He’s… Jinu.”

As the night wore on, the girls talked about everything—training mishaps, idol gossip, their silliest fan encounters. But the center of attention always circled back to Rumi and Jinu, whether she liked it or not.

Zoey teased about how Rumi always saved the best snacks to share with him. Mira pointed out how Jinu subtly adjusted his dance moves during practice to stay in sync with her. And though Rumi tried to deny it, the blush on her cheeks betrayed her every time.

Eventually, the laughter softened into comfortable silence. Mira stretched out, resting her head on a cushion. “You know… it’s kind of nice, seeing you like this, Rumi. You’ve been through so much with us—fighting demons, juggling schedules, dealing with all the pressure. It’s good to see you find something that makes you happy.”

Zoey nodded, her smile gentle. “Yeah. Love looks good on you.”

Rumi blinked rapidly, her eyes stinging. She reached across the circle, grabbing both their hands. “Thanks, guys. Really. You’re my family. And… I’m glad you like him, too.”

“Like him?” Mira scoffed, grinning. “We love him. He makes you shine. And if he ever hurts you, Zoey and I will team up to exorcise him instead of demons.”

Zoey raised her fist in solidarity. “Team best friends forever.”

The three of them laughed until their sides hurt, the bond between them stronger than ever.

By the time Jinu returned, the apartment was filled with the smell of popcorn and the muffled sound of a cheesy rom-com playing on TV. He stepped in quietly, only to find the three girls asleep in a tangled pile of blankets, empty snack bags scattered like confetti.

Rumi’s head rested on Mira’s shoulder, one hand still loosely clasped with Zoey’s. Even in sleep, she looked peaceful.

Jinu smiled softly, setting down the extra ramen Bobby had insisted he bring back. He draped another blanket over the trio before settling onto the floor beside them, careful not to wake anyone.

As he leaned back, watching Rumi’s slow, steady breathing, his chest ached with the same warmth she’d described to her friends earlier. He didn’t need to hear the conversation to know—because he felt it too.

She wasn’t just Rumi the Demon Hunter, or Rumi the idol. She was his Rumi.

And that was more than enough.

Chapter 88: A Ramen Quest

Summary:

Zoey wants to go to the new ramen shop and drags Mira, Rumi, and Jinu to try it with her. Zoey’s GPS is acting up and it sends them to random locations. Mira keeps bugging Zoey about the problem and Rumi and Jinu’s constantly flirting and bickering aren't helping. They eventually get there.

The streets of Seoul glowed under the neon buzz of Friday night. The skyline shimmered with colorful advertisements—idol billboards, skincare posters, and K-pop music videos playing on giant LED screens. Beneath the towering buildings, the city pulsed with life. People weaved between each other like threads in a tapestry: students in uniforms, couples holding hands, street performers dazzling small crowds, and food stalls perfuming the air with spicy tteokbokki and skewered fishcakes.

Amid all of this stood Zoey, phone in hand, grinning with the eagerness of someone who had just discovered a treasure.

“Guys, listen,” she said, spinning on her heel to face her teammates. Her phone screen glowed as she raised it like a proud banner. “There’s a brand-new ramen shop that opened across the river, and rumor has it their broth is so good it makes people cry tears of joy. Tears of joy, Mira. Do you understand the significance of this?”

Mira, who was busy adjusting her jacket and making sure her hair fell perfectly, raised one unimpressed eyebrow. “Zoey, the last time you dragged us somewhere for food, we ended up at that fishcake festival where you made me hold thirty skewers while you tried to ‘taste test history.’”

“Yeah, and wasn’t it delicious?” Zoey shot back, already typing the ramen shop into her GPS. “C’mon, Mira, live a little. This is ramen history in the making!”

Meanwhile, a few steps behind them, Rumi and Jinu were already locked in their usual battle of words—half flirting, half arguing, and one hundred percent exhausting to listen to.

“I told you, Jinu, your dance move in rehearsal was sloppy. You can’t just slide across the floor like a penguin and expect people to think it’s cool.”

Jinu tossed his scarf over his shoulder with exaggerated flair, smirking. “Please, Rumi. Penguins are graceful creatures of the Arctic. That slide had style. I bring style to this team. You should be thanking me.”

“Style?” Rumi folded her arms and narrowed her eyes. “If by style you mean nearly knocking me over while you flailed, then yes. Tremendous style.”

“Admit it,” Jinu leaned closer with a playful grin. “You were impressed.”

“In your dreams.” Rumi rolled her eyes, though the faintest smile tugged at her lips.

Zoey sighed dramatically, glancing back at them. “If you two are done rehearsing your enemies-to-lovers K-drama subplot, I’d like us to get moving before the shop closes.”

“Enemies to—WHAT?!” Rumi sputtered, her face turning pink.

Jinu just grinned wider, obviously enjoying her reaction.

Mira pinched the bridge of her nose. “This is already a disaster, and we haven’t even left the block yet.”

With Zoey leading the charge, the four of them set off down the busy street. Her GPS chirped directions in a cheerful robotic voice, though it quickly became apparent that something wasn’t right.

“Turn left in 300 feet,” the GPS announced.

Zoey followed obediently, striding down a narrow alley. Instead of a street lined with restaurants, they found themselves face-to-face with a graffiti-splashed wall and a stray cat cleaning its paws.

“Um,” Zoey muttered, turning in a slow circle.

“This doesn’t look like ramen heaven,” Mira said flatly.

Zoey waved her phone. “It’s fine, it’s just recalibrating!”

“Zoey, that’s exactly what you said when it sent us to that karaoke place that was under renovation,” Mira shot back.

“Oh, lighten up,” Zoey groaned. “A little adventure never hurt anybody.”

“Tell that to my feet,” Mira muttered.

Behind them, Rumi had crouched down to coo at the stray cat. “Look at this little guy! He’s way cuter than Jinu.”

“Excuse me?” Jinu put a hand to his chest in mock offense. “A cat has nothing on this face. Nothing.”

“Don’t make me laugh,” Rumi retorted, though her voice wobbled with suppressed giggles.

Zoey rolled her eyes, tugged Mira’s sleeve, and marched back to the main street. “Okay, okay, so wrong turn. No big deal.”

It wasn’t just one wrong turn. It was five.

The GPS led them past a quiet park where kids zipped by on scooters, then to a riverside path glowing with lanterns, then through a marketplace crowded with vendors shouting about fresh produce and bargain deals. Each time they thought they were close, the little blue dot on Zoey’s phone shifted like it was playing a cruel game of tag.

“Zoey,” Mira said for the fourth time, “your GPS is broken.”

“It’s not broken!” Zoey insisted, shaking her phone. “It’s… improvising. Like jazz.”

“Jazz?” Mira stared at her like she had sprouted horns.

“Exactly.” Zoey nodded proudly. “We’re jazzing our way to ramen.”

“Jazzing,” Mira repeated, unimpressed. “We’re wandering in circles while my patience slowly evaporates.”

Meanwhile, Rumi and Jinu kept up their endless banter.

“Are you sure you can even eat ramen, Jinu? Isn’t your skincare routine like, seventeen steps long? Won’t the broth ruin it?”

“For your information,” Jinu said, flashing his signature dazzling smile, “ramen broth contains collagen. It’s good for the skin. Unlike your constant scowling.”

“I do not scowl!” Rumi snapped.

“You’re scowling right now.”

“I—” Rumi stopped mid-sentence, caught herself scowling, and quickly looked away. Jinu’s laughter echoed down the street.

Zoey groaned dramatically. “If you two would stop making googly eyes at each other for one second, maybe we could focus on finding this place!”

“We’re not making googly eyes!” Rumi yelped.

“Speak for yourself,” Jinu murmured with a smirk.

Mira looked skyward, muttering, “Why am I here?”

Just when Mira’s patience seemed ready to snap, the GPS directed them into a bustling side street alive with color and music. Lanterns hung overhead in glowing strings, performers spun flaming batons, and the smell of sizzling street food filled the air.

“Oh wow!” Zoey gasped, spinning in a circle to take it all in. “It’s a festival!”

“It’s a distraction,” Mira said.

“It’s destiny,” Zoey countered. “Come on, let’s check it out!”

Before Mira could protest, Zoey had already bounded forward, pulling her along. Rumi and Jinu followed at a slower pace, bickering all the while.

They wandered past food stalls selling skewered meat, fried dumplings, and rainbow-colored cotton candy. Rumi paused to watch a vendor spin sugar into a delicate flower shape, while Jinu bought a pair of novelty sunglasses shaped like ramen bowls. He immediately put them on and posed dramatically.

“Behold,” he declared, “the future of K-pop fashion.”

Rumi snorted. “You look ridiculous.”

“Ridiculously handsome?” he asked with a wink.

She shoved his shoulder but couldn’t quite hide her laugh.

Zoey, meanwhile, had already stopped at three different stalls to sample snacks. “This is amazing,” she said through a mouthful of tteokbokki. “Maybe getting lost isn’t so bad after all.”

Mira crossed her arms, though even she couldn’t hide the small smile tugging at her lips. “You’re impossible, you know that?”

After spending far too long at the festival, they regrouped. Mira, ever the responsible one, insisted they get back on track.

“Zoey, if your GPS sends us in another circle, I’m taking the lead,” she warned.

Zoey clutched her phone protectively. “Fine, fine. But I swear, this is the right way. I can feel it.”

Miraculously, this time the GPS seemed to cooperate. They weaved through quieter streets, past small shops closing for the night, until the glowing sign of a ramen bowl came into view. Steam wafted from the doorway, carrying the unmistakable savory scent of simmering broth.

Zoey froze, her eyes wide. “We made it. We actually made it.”

“Finally,” Mira muttered.

“Thank goodness,” Rumi sighed.

“I told you my jazz navigation would work,” Zoey said smugly.

“Don’t push it,” Mira warned.

Inside, the ramen shop was cozy and warm, with wooden booths and walls lined with shelves of anime figurines and K-pop albums. A cheerful host welcomed them and led them to a booth by the window.

The four collapsed into their seats, exhausted but triumphant.

When the bowls arrived, the steam curled like magic. The broth shimmered golden, topped with soft-boiled eggs, slices of pork, crisp vegetables, and sheets of nori. The aroma alone made their stomachs growl.

Zoey clasped her hands dramatically. “This is it. The moment we’ve all been waiting for.”

Mira rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide her smile as she lifted her chopsticks. “Just eat, Zoey.”

Rumi slurped a mouthful, her eyes widening. “Okay, I admit it. This is life-changing.”

“See?!” Zoey crowed triumphantly.

Jinu took a bite, then leaned back with a satisfied sigh. “Almost as perfect as me.”

“Almost,” Rumi said, smirking as she took another bite.

For once, Jinu was too busy eating to argue back.

Mira leaned back in her seat, watching them all with a mixture of exasperation and fondness. “You’re all insufferable,” she said softly, but there was warmth in her tone.

Zoey raised her bowl like a toast. “To ramen adventures!”

Rumi clinked her bowl against hers. “To ramen adventures.”

Even Mira and Jinu joined in, and for a moment, all the chaos of the night faded into laughter, broth, and the simple joy of being together.

As they left the ramen shop, full and happy, Zoey checked her phone.

“Hey,” she said brightly, “there’s this new dessert café that just opened nearby. Supposedly they have ice cream that looks like clouds!”

Mira groaned. “No.”

Rumi sighed. “Not again.”

Jinu smirked. “Lead the way, navigator.”

Zoey grinned mischievously and tapped her GPS. The little blue dot spun in circles, already plotting chaos.

And so, with Mira muttering under her breath, Rumi and Jinu bickering playfully, and Zoey leading with unshakable optimism, the four of them disappeared into the Seoul night—ready for whatever detours lay ahead.

Chapter 89: Stuck Between Floors

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu just got back from their date and now they're stuck at home in the elevator. They call Bobby to send help. In the meantime Rumi and Jinu pass the time by being affectionate with lots of appropriate kissing and lots of flirting. Eventually they get rescued but they didn’t realize that Mira was in the elevator with them.

The evening air of Seoul was alive with neon lights and the lingering hum of traffic. For Rumi, the city felt warmer than usual, though she knew it wasn’t the weather—it was Jinu’s hand loosely holding hers as they walked back into their building. They had just finished their first official date, an evening that had been both chaotic and wonderful in equal measure. The chaos had been hers—accidentally spilling sauce on the waiter, dropping her chopsticks three times—but the wonderful part had been all Jinu, who only laughed and made her feel like none of it mattered.

Now, as they stepped into the sleek, glass-paneled elevator of their apartment building, she was still glowing. Jinu pressed the button for their floor, and the doors slid closed with a soft chime. The hum of the elevator began, but it hadn’t even climbed more than three floors before the car lurched violently and then…stopped.

The lights flickered once. Twice. Then everything went still, save for the faint hum of the emergency power.

Rumi blinked. “Oh no. No, no, no. Don’t tell me—”

“We’re stuck,” Jinu said calmly, as if he had expected this.

Rumi whirled on him. “Why are you so chill about this? We’re in a metal box between floors!”

He shrugged, the faintest of smirks tugging at the corner of his lips. “Because panicking won’t make the elevator start again. Besides, we’ve got time. And company.”

She rolled her eyes at the way he said it, but her pulse quickened all the same.

After mashing the buttons for a while, Rumi finally sighed in defeat. “Fine. I’ll call Bobby. He’s good at… mechanical things.”

She pulled out her phone and dialed. The call clicked, and Bobby’s voice came through, suspiciously casual. “Yo. What’s up, lovebirds? Done with your date already?”

Rumi felt her face heat up. “Don’t ‘lovebirds’ me! We’re stuck in the elevator. Come help.”

There was a pause, then a muffled laugh. “Seriously? You two, trapped together in a tiny box? Man, the universe really ships you.”

“Bobby!” she snapped. “Just get here!”

“All right, all right, I’m coming. Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do.”

The line went dead. Rumi groaned. “Why did I even call him?”

Jinu leaned back against the wall, arms folded. “Because he’ll actually fix it. Eventually.” Then, in a softer voice, he added, “And because it gives us time.”

“Time for what?”

He tilted his head, his dark hair falling into his eyes in that infuriatingly perfect way. “This.”

Before she could react, Jinu leaned forward, brushing his lips against hers. It wasn’t rushed, just gentle and deliberate, as if reminding her that yes, this was real, and yes, he wanted this as much as she did.

Rumi’s heart did a complete somersault. “You—you can’t just—”

“I can,” he said, grinning now, “and I did.”

Her protests melted the moment he kissed her again, this time a little longer, his hand lightly brushing hers. She tried to scowl, but it came out as a laugh. “You’re impossible.”

“And you like that,” he shot back smoothly.

She shoved his shoulder, though not very hard. “Don’t get cocky just because we’re stuck here.”

“I’m not cocky. I’m…” He leaned in close, lowering his voice. “Confident.”

It was ridiculous, and it made her giggle despite herself. The sound bounced off the walls of the elevator, making the small space feel even more intimate.

They spent the next stretch of time half teasing, half flirting. Rumi accused him of planning the elevator breakdown just to trap her, and Jinu deadpanned that maybe he’d hacked the building just for a second date. She swatted him for that one, but her smile betrayed her.

Bobby finally showed up in the lobby with a toolbox slung over his shoulder, grumbling to himself. Zoey had tagged along, sipping a bubble tea like she was watching a reality show unfold.

“So they’re stuck, huh?” Zoey asked, slurping loudly. “In the elevator. Together. Alone.”

Bobby rolled his eyes. “Don’t start. They’re probably freaking out in there.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Zoey said slyly. “I bet they’re enjoying the quality time.”

Bobby tried not to laugh, but her smug tone was infectious. “If they are, I hope Mira’s filming it.”

Rumi and Jinu had settled on the floor by now, their shoulders brushing as they sat side by side. The silence between them wasn’t awkward—if anything, it was charged with an unspoken warmth.

Rumi fiddled with the hem of her jacket. “You know, this is…not the worst way to end a date.”

Jinu raised an eyebrow. “You mean trapped in an elevator with failing ventilation?”

She swatted him again. “You know what I mean!”

He chuckled, then leaned close enough that she could feel his breath. “If you say so.”

This time when he kissed her, it was softer, unhurried. She let herself melt into it, forgetting for a moment that they were still trapped in a malfunctioning elevator.

A sudden cough shattered the moment.

Both of them froze. Slowly, in perfect synchronization, they turned toward the corner of the elevator.

There, sitting cross-legged with her arms folded and an utterly unimpressed look on her face…was Mira.

Rumi nearly choked. “M-Mira?! How long have you—what—why—”

“I was here before you two got in,” Mira said flatly. “I just didn’t feel like announcing myself while you were…busy.”

Jinu covered his face with one hand. “Oh no.”

Rumi’s entire soul threatened to evaporate from sheer embarrassment. “Why didn’t you say anything?!”

Mira shrugged. “Because it was entertaining. Also, I didn’t want to interrupt.”

At that exact moment, the elevator shuddered and the doors creaked open. Bobby was crouched outside, flashlight in hand, grinning like a mischievous older brother. Zoey peeked over his shoulder, her bubble tea straw still in her mouth.

“Well, well, well,” Zoey sang, her voice dripping with amusement. “Look who survived their little ‘alone time.’”

Rumi shot to her feet, face blazing. “It wasn’t—We weren’t—”

“Lots of kissing,” Mira interrupted casually as she stepped out. “Lots of flirting. They seemed very…occupied.”

Zoey burst out laughing so hard she nearly spilled her drink. “Oh my gosh, this is even better than I imagined!”

Jinu sighed, resigned. “We’re never going to hear the end of this, are we?”

Bobby clapped him on the back. “Not a chance.”

Back in her room, Rumi collapsed onto her bed and buried her face in a pillow, groaning at the memory. Every single detail replayed itself in her head, from Jinu’s grin to Mira’s perfectly timed cough.

Her phone buzzed. A text from Jinu.

“Next time, let’s take the stairs.”

Despite her embarrassment, Rumi couldn’t help but smile. Her thumbs hovered over the screen before she typed back:

“Fine. But only if you promise not to be so confident.”

His reply came instantly. “No promises.”

She rolled her eyes, but her heart was lighter than it had been all night.

Somehow, even a broken elevator couldn’t ruin a perfect date.

Chapter 90: Rujinu Bingo: A Demon Hunter’s Pastime

Summary:

Mira and Zoey are are bored so they play a few rounds of Rujinu Bingo. With lots of Lovey-dovey moments between Rumi and Jinu. The couple doesn't suspect a thing.

The Seoul skyline glittered like a jewel box against the velvet night. Neon signs glowed pink and violet across the Han River, casting a dreamy haze over the rooftop where the K-Pop Demon Hunters had gathered for a rare night off. For once, there were no shadowy monsters crawling out of the darkness, no enchanted daggers humming with the weight of destiny—just friends, laughter, and the occasional hum of music drifting from a portable speaker.

Mira stretched her arms over her head with a dramatic sigh. “I’m so bored.”

Zoey, sprawled on a lounge chair with a half-empty bubble tea, nodded in agreement. “You’re telling me. We finally get a break, and what do we do? Sit around and watch lovebirds coo at each other.”

Her eyes slid mischievously toward the other end of the rooftop, where Rumi and Jinu sat cozily on a bench. The two of them were wrapped in their own little world, their heads leaned together as though sharing secrets no one else could ever understand. Rumi’s laugh tinkled like bells in the night air, and Jinu’s eyes softened every time he looked at her.

“Ugh,” Mira groaned dramatically, throwing herself onto the chair next to Zoey. “They’re disgustingly cute. I can’t take it anymore.”

Zoey tapped her chin thoughtfully, her lips curving into a sly grin. “Actually… we can take it. In fact, I have the perfect solution.”

Mira tilted her head. “Oh?”

Zoey reached into her tote bag and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper. With a triumphant flourish, she unfolded it to reveal a homemade bingo card. Each square contained phrases and actions written in different colors, like:

Rumi blushes at something dumb Jinu says

Jinu offers Rumi food off his plate

Accidental hand touch

Shared headphones moment

Eye contact longer than five seconds

At the very top of the page, in big bubble letters, was the title: RUJINU BINGO.

Mira gasped in mock horror. “You made a game out of spying on them?”

“I made an art form out of it,” Zoey corrected proudly, handing Mira a pen. “Trust me, it’s way more fun than scrolling through social media. You’ll see.”

The rules were simple: fill a row, column, or diagonal with Rumi-Jinu interactions, and the winner got bragging rights for the week. Mira, never one to back down from a challenge, adjusted her seat to get the perfect view of their unsuspecting targets.

Rumi had just tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear when Jinu leaned closer, whispering something that made her cheeks bloom pink.

Mira jabbed her pen against her card. “Ha! Square one: Rumi blushes. That was like, the most obvious freebie ever.”

Zoey smirked. “Patience. The real gems take time.”

Sure enough, Jinu reached into the takeout bag sitting at his feet and pulled out a skewer of spicy rice cakes. Without a second thought, he held it up to Rumi’s lips. She accepted it shyly, trying not to laugh as sauce smeared the corner of her mouth. Jinu immediately grabbed a napkin and dabbed at her face with exaggerated care.

Zoey slammed her pen down triumphantly. “Boom! Jinu offers her food. And bonus—‘unnecessary overprotective gesture.’ Two squares at once.”

Mira narrowed her eyes. “You’re cheating. You can’t double dip.”

“Says who?” Zoey shot back. “I wrote the rules, therefore I am the rules.”

As the two bickered, Rumi and Jinu remained blissfully unaware, giggling over their snacks as though the rest of the world didn’t exist.

By the second round, things had escalated into near espionage. Mira had half a row filled—Rumi laughing too hard at Jinu’s dumb joke, check. Jinu staring dreamily at Rumi when she wasn’t looking, check. Meanwhile, Zoey had scored on the “accidental hand touch” square when their fingers brushed while reaching for the same drink.

“Come on, just one more and I win,” Mira muttered under her breath, watching them with hawk-like intensity.

“Careful,” Zoey teased. “If you stare any harder, they’re going to think you’re the one in love with them.”

Mira swatted her arm but didn’t deny it. The truth was, there was something addictive about watching Rumi and Jinu together. They were so natural, so effortless, that it almost felt like watching a drama unfold in real life. Every smile, every glance was charged with warmth.

As if on cue, Jinu reached into his backpack and pulled out his headphones. He offered one bud to Rumi, who slid it into her ear without hesitation. Their heads tilted close until their hair brushed, sharing the same rhythm, the same heartbeat.

Mira gasped. “Shared headphones! That’s my last square!”

Zoey groaned and flopped backward. “Noooooo. I was so close.”

Mira leaped up and did a ridiculous victory dance. “Bow before the queen of Rujinu Bingo!”

But their celebration was cut short when Rumi suddenly turned her head. “What are you two doing over there?”

Mira and Zoey froze like deer caught in headlights.

“Uh—nothing!” Mira stammered, shoving the bingo sheet behind her back.

Zoey tried to play it cool, sipping her bubble tea with exaggerated casualness. “Yeah, just… y’know. Girl stuff.”

Jinu raised an eyebrow but didn’t push further, his attention quickly returning to Rumi, who shook her head with an indulgent smile. Whatever their friends were up to, it clearly wasn’t worth breaking the magic of the moment.

As soon as the couple turned away again, Mira and Zoey collapsed into silent laughter.

“That was too close,” Mira whispered.

Zoey smirked. “Worth it.”

Of course, one round of Rujinu Bingo was never enough. The girls redrew their cards, making the squares even more specific:

Rumi fixes Jinu’s hair

Jinu carries something heavy so Rumi doesn’t have to

They accidentally match outfits

Jinu gets jealous over something small

Rumi sings under her breath and Jinu joins in

It didn’t take long for the board to start filling again. Jinu, ever the gentleman, snatched up the heavy drink cooler without letting Rumi lift a finger. Rumi immediately fussed with his hair afterward, smoothing a stray strand that had fallen into his eyes.

Zoey cackled as she ticked both squares. “They’re making this too easy!”

Mira nearly fell out of her chair when Rumi started humming a soft tune, only for Jinu to join in with perfect harmony. The two of them looked utterly lost in their duet, voices blending like silk.

“Okay, I admit it,” Mira whispered, her eyes shining. “They’re kinda goals.”

Zoey softened too, watching them with a rare, thoughtful expression. “Yeah… it’s like, even when the world’s full of demons and chaos, they’ve carved out this little safe space together. Kinda inspiring, actually.”

Just when they thought the night couldn’t get sweeter, Jinu reached into his pocket and pulled out a tiny trinket—an enamel keychain shaped like a pink star. He handed it to Rumi with an almost shy smile.

“For you,” he said simply.

Rumi’s face lit up brighter than any neon sign in the city. She clasped the keychain to her chest, overwhelmed with quiet joy.

Mira and Zoey sat frozen, pens hovering midair.

“…That wasn’t even on the card,” Mira whispered.

Zoey grinned. “New square: ‘unexpectedly adorable gift exchange.’”

They both marked it at the same time, laughing under their breath.

But deep down, neither of them cared about winning anymore. Watching Rumi and Jinu’s simple, genuine happiness was better than any game.

Hours later, as the rooftop party wound down, Mira and Zoey packed up their things. They were halfway down the stairs when Rumi’s voice called after them.

“Oh, by the way…” She gave them a knowing smile. “Next time you play Rujinu Bingo, maybe try not to whisper so loudly. We can hear you.”

Zoey’s face went red as Mira sputtered, “Wha— you knew?!”

Jinu chuckled, slinging an arm around Rumi’s shoulders. “Let’s just say… you weren’t exactly subtle.”

Rumi winked. “But honestly? If you’re going to make a game out of us, at least invite us next time. I bet we’d win faster than you.”

Mira and Zoey exchanged a stunned look before bursting into laughter. Maybe next time, Rujinu Bingo would be a four-player game.

Chapter 91: The Wedding Talk

Summary:

Zoey is bored and while Mira is out getting dinner and Jinu is taking Derpy The Tiger out for a walk. She hangs out with Rumi in her room and she asks Rumi how she envisions her potential future wedding getting married to Jinu and she wants to know every single detail.

The dorm was unusually quiet that evening. The warm Seoul twilight glowed through the sheer curtains, tinting the room in soft shades of gold and rose. Somewhere down the hallway, the faint hum of a washing machine buzzed, but in Rumi’s room—decorated with pastel posters of idols, stacks of sketchbooks, and fairy lights pinned along the walls—the world felt like it had slowed down.

Zoey sprawled across the beanbag chair at the foot of Rumi’s bed, tapping at her phone for a moment before tossing it aside with an exaggerated sigh.

“Ugh. I’m so bored, Rumi. Mira’s out picking up dinner, Jinu’s walking Derpy, and you’re just… drawing flowers again.”

Rumi, cross-legged on her bed with her sketchbook balanced on her knees, didn’t look up. “They’re not just flowers. They’re sakura blossoms. Symbolism, Zoey. Beauty, transience, all that.”

Zoey smirked and flipped onto her stomach, chin propped up by her hands. “Yeah, yeah, symbolism. But you know what’s way more interesting than flowers?”

Rumi raised an eyebrow, her pencil pausing mid-petal. “What?”

“You and Jinu.” Zoey grinned wickedly, eyes sparkling with mischief. “Tell me everything—like, if you ever got married, how would it go? Don’t hold back. I want the whole fantasy. Venue, dress, music, the works.”

At that, Rumi’s cheeks flushed pink, and she quickly ducked her head. “W-What? Zoey, that’s so random!”

“Random? Please. I’ve seen the way you look at him.” Zoey wiggled her eyebrows dramatically. “You’ve totally thought about it before. Come on, spill.”

Rumi tried to focus on her sketch again, but the pencil only scratched random, aimless lines. “…Maybe once. Or twice.”

“Ha! I knew it!” Zoey sat up, practically bouncing. “Okay, okay—paint me the picture. How would a Rumi-and-Jinu wedding go? Pretend I’m the wedding planner and you’re the client.”

Rumi hesitated, biting her lip, but then a shy smile tugged at her mouth. “…Fine. But only because you won’t let me get back to my sketching otherwise.”

Zoey clapped her hands, victorious. “That’s the spirit. Now, details! Start with the setting.”

Rumi’s voice softened as she spoke, like she was letting Zoey into a secret diary.

“Well… if I had to imagine, it wouldn’t be a huge flashy wedding. Not like those celebrity galas with a thousand guests. It would be… smaller. More personal. Maybe somewhere surrounded by nature—like a garden full of cherry blossoms, or on a hillside where you can see the ocean.”

Zoey leaned closer, eyes wide. “Ooooh, very romantic. What about the colors?”

“Pastel pinks and whites, mostly,” Rumi said, closing her eyes as though seeing it in her mind. “With little accents of gold. Something elegant but not overdone. The aisle would be lined with lanterns that light up as the sun sets. And when I walk down, the blossoms would fall around me like soft confetti.”

Zoey squealed, hugging a pillow to her chest. “That’s so cinematic! And your dress?”

“Oh, the dress…” Rumi trailed off dreamily. “I think it would be something flowing and light, with layers of silk that move like water. Maybe an off-shoulder design, delicate lace along the edges. Nothing too heavy. And a veil—simple, but long enough to catch the light.”

Zoey tilted her head. “And Jinu? What’s he wearing?”

Rumi giggled softly, her blush deepening. “He’d look really handsome in a classic black tuxedo. But knowing him, he’d want a little modern twist—like a silk tie instead of a bow, maybe a patterned lining inside his jacket that only I’d know about. Something just for us.”

Zoey clutched her heart theatrically. “A secret jacket lining? That’s peak romance!”

Rumi’s imagination spilled forward now, her words flowing more freely.

“The ceremony would be at sunset. I’d walk down the aisle with soft piano music playing—something gentle, not a big dramatic anthem. Maybe a string quartet off to the side, blending traditional Korean instruments with classical ones.”

Zoey interrupted with a grin. “Please tell me Derpy the Tiger is the ring bearer.”

That made Rumi burst out laughing, covering her mouth. “Oh my gosh—imagine him trying to walk down the aisle in a little bow tie, carrying a ring pillow on his back!”

Zoey nearly fell off the beanbag laughing. “Yes! And he’d get distracted by the petals, rolling around instead of delivering the rings.”

“And Jinu would have to coax him forward,” Rumi added, giggling. “It would take forever, but it’d be adorable.”

Once their laughter settled, Rumi sighed happily. “But once I reached Jinu, everything would just… fade away. The guests, the music—it wouldn’t matter. Just the way he looks at me, like I’m the only one there.”

Zoey softened at that, her teasing replaced by a gentle smile. “Wow, Rumi. You really have thought about this.”

“Afterward,” Rumi continued, “we’d move to an outdoor reception under string lights. Long wooden tables with simple flower arrangements—nothing too extravagant. We’d eat traditional food mixed with modern dishes, something that feels like both of us. There’d be laughter, music, and… maybe even a little dancing.”

Zoey’s grin returned. “Oh, so you two would do a first dance? What song?”

Rumi hesitated, her cheeks warm again. “…Something acoustic. A soft ballad. Maybe even a song he wrote for me.”

Zoey gasped dramatically. “Stop. He writes you a love song and sings it at the reception? That’s so disgustingly perfect.”

“And then,” Rumi added quietly, “we’d sneak away from the crowd for a few minutes. Just to breathe. To look at the stars and say, ‘We did it. This is our beginning.’”

Zoey was silent for a moment, staring at her friend. “Rumi… that’s beautiful. Like, actually beautiful.”

Rumi gave a shy shrug. “It’s just a dream. Who knows if it’ll ever happen?”

The room was quiet again, save for the hum of the city outside. Zoey sat back, processing everything, her playful grin slowly returning.

“You know,” she said, “if Mira heard all this, she’d already be drawing up a Pinterest board for you. And if Jinu knew…”

“Don’t you dare tell him!” Rumi snapped, throwing a pillow at her.

Zoey caught it, laughing. “Relax! I won’t. Your dream wedding plans are safe with me. But I’ve gotta admit—now I’m kinda rooting for it. Like, hard.”

Rumi rolled her eyes, but her smile lingered. “You’re impossible.”

“Impossible, yes. But also the best hype woman ever.” Zoey winked. “Trust me, when that day comes, I’ll be there front row, ugly crying harder than anyone.”

Rumi laughed again, shaking her head. “If that ever happens, Zoey… I’d want you right there beside me.”

And just like that, the evening no longer felt boring. Instead, it felt warm, alive, and full of possibilities—like the petals of Rumi’s sakura sketches drifting into the future.

Notes:

Funny how I wrote this and a few minutes later I see the big news that Taylor Swift and Travis Kelce just got engaged.

Chapter 92: Rumi, Jinu, and the Mustache Idea

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu are cuddling in bed with Derpy The Tiger. Rumi unexpectedly tells Jinu that she thinks he'll look so hot with a mustache. Jinu is surprised by Rumi’s announcement.

The evening had settled quietly over Seoul, the neon glow of the city beyond their window softened by a gentle drizzle. Rain trickled down the glass in faint rivulets, blurring the skyline lights into shimmering streaks of pinks, blues, and golds. Inside the warmth of their small apartment, Rumi and Jinu were wrapped in a cocoon of blankets on the bed, the hum of the city replaced by the gentle purring of Derpy the Tiger curled at their feet.

Derpy was far too big for the bed—his fluffy striped body stretched nearly to the edge, his heavy tail occasionally thumping against the sheets—but he seemed perfectly content, his chest rising and falling with slow, rhythmic breaths.

Jinu had his arm draped lazily around Rumi, who was resting her head against his chest. Her hair spilled like dark silk across his shirt, tickling his jaw whenever she shifted. He was tracing absent patterns along her shoulder, half-distracted by the rhythm of the rain.

It was one of those rare nights when the world outside didn’t demand their attention—no sudden calls for another demon hunt, no dance rehearsals, no whirlwind K-pop schedules. Just them.

Rumi broke the comfortable silence first, her voice drowsy but playful.
“Hey, Jinu…”

“Mmm?” His eyes were half-lidded, his head tipped back against the pillows.

She tilted her chin up so she could look at him, her lips quirking into a mischievous smile. “You know what I was just thinking?”

“That you’re secretly a vampire and you only keep me around for my blood?” he teased, flashing a grin.

She nudged his ribs lightly, making him squirm. “No! Be serious for once.”

“I was serious. I’d make a delicious midnight snack.”

Rumi rolled her eyes but couldn’t hold back a laugh. Then, without warning, she said, “I think you’d look really hot with a mustache.”

Jinu blinked, his brows shooting up. He stared at her like she had just declared she wanted him to fight demons in a clown costume. “A… mustache?”

“Yep,” she said brightly, sitting up a little straighter against him, clearly pleased by his reaction.

He frowned, confused, running his hand over his smooth jawline as if trying to imagine it. “You mean, like… a big, dramatic one? Or like, a tiny detective-style one? Or—wait—are we talking full-on K-drama villain vibes?”

Rumi bit her lip, trying not to laugh at the way his face twisted through every possibility. “I don’t know… maybe something suave. You’d look older, more mysterious. Like the kind of guy who swoops into a smoky jazz bar and plays piano before fighting demons in a tuxedo.”

“That’s very specific.”

“I’ve thought about it a lot,” she teased, eyes sparkling.

Jinu groaned, collapsing back dramatically against the pillows. “Rumi, you can’t just drop this on me. A mustache is a life choice.”

Derpy the Tiger lifted his head at Jinu’s raised voice, blinked sleepily, then yawned so wide his fangs gleamed before flopping back down. His tail flicked once, as if giving approval to the conversation.

Rumi giggled and curled closer, pressing her cheek to Jinu’s chest again. “You’d be so handsome. Like a dashing hero in an old movie. All the demons would stop mid-battle just to admire your facial hair.”

“That’s not how demon hunting works,” Jinu muttered, though his lips twitched. “You can’t distract an infernal serpent with… mustache twirls.”

“Maybe you could,” Rumi said innocently. “Just imagine it—‘Prepare to face your doom!’—and then you stroke your mustache dramatically. Instant intimidation.”

Jinu buried his face in his hands. “Why do I feel like this is less about me looking hot and more about you wanting me to become some cartoon villain?”

Rumi reached up and tugged his hands away, her laughter softening into something gentler. She cupped his cheek and whispered, “Because maybe I just think you’d look good, no matter what you did.”

His heart gave that familiar stutter—Rumi always had a way of catching him off guard when she shifted from playful to sincere. He leaned into her touch, his eyes searching hers.

“You really think so?” he asked, his voice quiet now.

She nodded, her gaze warm. “I like you just the way you are, Jinu. But sometimes I imagine silly things, like what you’d look like older… or with different styles. And every version I picture is still… you. Still the guy I want to be with.”

The softness in her voice made his chest ache in the best way. He bent forward and pressed a lingering kiss to her forehead. “You know, you have this unfair advantage. You can say the most ridiculous thing—like me with a mustache—and then turn it into the sweetest confession ever.”

Rumi smiled, her lashes brushing against his collarbone as she snuggled closer. “That’s my talent. I’m multi-skilled.”

Jinu laughed under his breath and tilted her chin up, brushing his lips against hers in a slow, tender kiss. It wasn’t rushed or heated, just warm and steady, the kind of kiss that spoke of trust and affection more than anything else.

When they broke apart, Rumi sighed happily. “So… mustache?”

He groaned again, this time smiling into her hair. “Fine. Maybe I’ll try it one day. But if I do, and I end up looking like a discount magician, it’s your fault.”

“I’ll love you anyway,” she whispered, her breath tickling his ear.

That earned her another kiss, this one to the tip of her nose. “You’re ridiculous.”

“And you’re mine.”

Derpy stretched suddenly, his huge paw landing right across both of their legs, pinning them down like an oversized, fluffy anchor. They both burst into laughter, trapped under their tiger guardian.

“Guess Derpy doesn’t want us going anywhere tonight,” Jinu said, tugging the blanket tighter around them.

“Good,” Rumi murmured, already drifting against him again. “This is perfect.”

Jinu rested his chin against her hair, holding her close as the rain tapped against the windows and the city lights shimmered faintly through the curtains. He thought about her mustache comment again and couldn’t help smiling. Maybe he’d surprise her one day and actually grow one, just to see her reaction.

But for now, all that mattered was this—Rumi safe in his arms, Derpy keeping watch at their side, and the world outside falling quiet for just one night.

Chapter 93: Starlight and Pajamas

Summary:

Jinu and Rumi are getting ready for bed and everything Rumi does Jinu can’t help but remind Rumi how gorgeous she is. Rumi is very flustered and all she did was put on her pajamas.

The dorm was unusually quiet that night. Most of the other members of their demon-hunting team were either away on missions or asleep in their own rooms, leaving the apartment-style base in a hushed, comfortable stillness. Outside, the Seoul skyline glowed in its usual sleepless shimmer—high-rise lights twinkling like stars as the hum of distant traffic floated faintly through the slightly cracked windows.

Inside their shared room, Jinu leaned lazily against the headboard of his bed, scrolling absentmindedly through his phone. He wasn’t really paying attention to the screen though—his eyes kept drifting to Rumi across the room.

Rumi stood with her back to him, rifling through her dresser. Her long, dark hair spilled down her shoulders, catching the soft golden glow of the bedside lamp. She muttered quietly to herself, probably debating which set of pajamas to wear, completely unaware that Jinu’s attention was fixed entirely on her.

When she finally settled on a light cotton set—soft pink with tiny crescent moons patterned across it—she turned to head into the bathroom. But before she could take a step, Jinu’s voice cut through the silence.

“You look gorgeous.”

Rumi froze mid-step, the pajamas dangling from her hands. She spun around, cheeks already tinged pink, and glared at him. “I haven’t even changed yet, Jinu! These are just clothes.”

Jinu smirked, tilting his head slightly, eyes warm with a teasing kind of affection. “Doesn’t matter. Gorgeous.”

Her face heated more, and she quickly ducked into the bathroom before he could say anything else. Behind the door, Rumi pressed her palm against her chest, trying to steady her heartbeat. They had been together for some time now—long enough that she should be used to his little compliments, long enough that they had fought demons side by side, trained until their muscles ached, and celebrated victories with laughter and relief. Yet, no matter how often he told her she was beautiful, she always melted like it was the first time.

She changed quickly, slipping into the soft fabric and tying her hair loosely back. Looking in the mirror, she sighed. “He’s impossible,” she whispered to herself, cheeks still flushed. “Completely impossible.”

When she stepped back into the room, Jinu was waiting with that same infuriatingly gentle smile. His phone was forgotten on the nightstand, his full attention on her.

The moment stretched. Rumi tugged at her pajama sleeve, wishing she could disappear under the floorboards. “Don’t say it,” she warned, narrowing her eyes.

Jinu tilted his head like a curious cat. “Say what?”

“You know what.”

“That you’re gorgeous?” He grinned.

Rumi groaned dramatically, climbing onto her bed and pulling the blanket over her head. “You’re so annoying!” she mumbled into the covers.

Jinu chuckled, sliding off his bed and padding barefoot across the wooden floor. He crouched beside hers, tugging gently at the blanket until her flustered face peeked out. Her hair framed her cheeks, her lips slightly pursed in an adorable pout.

“I can’t help it,” he said softly. “Every time I look at you, I think it. Gorgeous.”

Her heart flipped. She wanted to scold him, tell him to stop making her so nervous over something as simple as pajamas. But when she met his eyes—earnest, steady, overflowing with love—the words died in her throat.

Instead, she muttered, “You’re ridiculous,” and tried to burrow back under the blanket.

But Jinu wasn’t about to let her hide. He sat on the edge of her bed, gently brushing stray strands of hair away from her face. His fingers lingered against her cheek, warm and tender.

“You don’t even realize,” he whispered. “You could be wearing the flashiest stage outfit, or battle armor with demon ash all over it, or just… simple pajamas like this, and I’d still think the same thing.”

Rumi’s chest tightened. She peeked up at him, her usual composure completely crumbling. “Why are you like this?” she asked quietly, her voice barely audible.

He smiled. “Because I’m in love with you.”

Silence settled between them, heavy but sweet. Rumi finally sat up, hugging her knees to her chest. Her face was crimson, but there was a soft smile tugging at her lips despite her best efforts to hide it.

Jinu leaned back a little, giving her space but not breaking eye contact. “Do you know what I see right now?” he asked.

Rumi groaned. “If you say ‘gorgeous’ again, I swear—”

“Not just gorgeous,” he interrupted gently. “I see Rumi. The person who can take down a demon twice her size without hesitation. The one who always notices when one of us is hurting, even when we try to hide it. The one who laughs so brightly that it makes all the shadows feel less heavy.”

Her throat tightened.

He reached out, carefully taking her hand in his. “And tonight, I see you looking so cozy in pajamas that I honestly don’t want to let you go to sleep, because I’d rather just keep watching you smile.”

Rumi buried her face in her knees, muffling a sound that was somewhere between a laugh and a frustrated groan. “You’re going to make me explode,” she muttered.

Jinu chuckled, squeezing her hand. “Then I’ll pick up the pieces. Don’t worry.”

They stayed like that for a while, the only sound the faint hum of the city outside. Rumi finally lifted her head, her eyes softer now, filled with an affection she no longer tried to hide. “You know,” she said quietly, “you don’t have to say all those things. Just being here… it’s enough.”

Jinu tilted his head, a small smile tugging at his lips. “But why would I keep it inside when it’s all I think about?”

Rumi sighed, but this time there was no exasperation in it—only a quiet surrender. She shifted closer, leaning her head against his shoulder. “You’re impossible,” she whispered again, though now her voice carried no sting.

“And you love me for it,” Jinu teased, resting his cheek lightly against her hair.

Her heart fluttered at his certainty, but she didn’t argue. Instead, she reached for the blanket and tugged it over both of them. The warmth of his presence, the softness of his voice, and the steady rhythm of his breathing made her feel safer than any ward or spell ever could.

As the minutes stretched into hours, they whispered little things—half-teasing, half-serious confessions of love and gratitude. Eventually, Rumi’s eyelids grew heavy, her hand still clasped in Jinu’s.

Just before she drifted off, she murmured sleepily, “Goodnight, Jinu… and thank you.”

“For what?” he whispered, brushing a kiss against her hair.

“For reminding me… even when I don’t believe it myself.”

Jinu’s chest tightened with affection, and he held her a little closer. “Always,” he promised.

And in the quiet glow of their shared room, surrounded by the hum of the city and the stillness of night, they fell asleep—two demon hunters, two lovers, safe in each other’s arms.

Chapter 94: Rumi’s Little Meltdown

Summary:

Zoey read online that if you think about how great your partner is with kids that means they're the one. Now everytime Jinu takes care of Derpy The Tiger and Sussie the Magpie Rumi cant stop thinking about him. Rumi is upset and confronts Zoey about it. Mira is enjoying Rumi's breakdown.

The sun had barely risen over the neon-bathed city of Seoul, its light breaking through the purple haze left behind from the group’s latest demon-hunting mission. The apartment the girls shared was still buzzing with after-mission exhaustion. Armor pieces clattered on the floor, makeup wipes littered the coffee table, and Derpy the Tiger had taken over the couch again, sprawled out like a prince.

Sussie the Magpie flitted around the room, snatching shiny objects with her usual kleptomaniac flair. This time, it was Zoey’s pink crystal hairpin.

“Hey! Give that back, you feathered menace!” Zoey shouted, lunging after her companion bird.

Jinu, calm as ever, chuckled and reached into his pocket. He pulled out a glittery sticker sheet, held it up, and—like magic—Sussie abandoned the stolen treasure to swoop down for the stickers.

“There we go,” Jinu said softly, carefully placing the hairpin back into Zoey’s hand. He gave Sussie a gentle pat on the head as she preened and chattered happily on his shoulder.

Derpy the Tiger, sensing he was being left out, let out a lazy whine. Without hesitation, Jinu crouched down, scratching Derpy behind the ears in just the right spot. The oversized feline purred so loudly the windows rattled.

From across the room, Rumi froze mid-step.

Her cheeks burned. Why does he have to be so… so… good with them?

She remembered Zoey’s words from last week: “You know someone’s the one if you can see how they are with kids. If they’re good with them? Game over.”

At the time, Rumi had scoffed. Zoey and her endless web articles. Who actually listens to that nonsense? But now? Now she couldn’t stop staring at the way Jinu’s eyes softened as Derpy leaned into his hand, or how his laugh was warm enough to make even Sussie behave.

Her stomach twisted. Great. Just great. Now I can’t unsee it.

Later that morning, the group gathered in the kitchen for breakfast. Mira had taken it upon herself to cook, though no one was entirely sure if what she made was edible. Pancakes that looked suspiciously like demon talismans sat stacked high, and the syrup bottle had already mysteriously vanished (most likely courtesy of Sussie).

Rumi sat at the far end of the table, stabbing her fork into her pancake but not eating. Her eyes kept flickering to Jinu, who was sitting just across from her, feeding bits of scrambled egg to Derpy while humming a soft melody under his breath.

Zoey noticed immediately. She leaned over, whispering with a sly smile, “Ohhh. Someone’s thinking about what I said, huh?”

Rumi nearly choked on her orange juice. “Shut up.”

“You’re blushing.”

“No, I’m not!”

Mira, ever the chaos gremlin, perked up. “What’s this? Did I just hear the word blushing in reference to Rumi?” Her grin stretched wider as she leaned her chin on her hands. “Please, don’t stop on my account. This sounds delicious.”

Rumi’s face turned crimson. She slammed her fork down. “Zoey, you and your dumb advice are ruining my life!”

The table went quiet. Even Derpy looked up, confused.

Zoey blinked. “Wait, what?!”

“You told me that whole thing about how if you think someone’s good with kids it means they’re ‘the one’—and now every time Jinu so much as pets Derpy I—” Rumi stopped herself, realizing exactly what she was about to blurt out. Her fists clenched. “Ugh! Forget it!”

Mira clapped her hands together like it was the best show she’d ever seen. “Oh, this is beautiful. Rumi, the stone-cold demon hunter, cracking like an egg because she has a crush.” She let out a gleeful laugh. “Please, continue.”

Rumi buried her face in her hands, groaning. “I hate you all.”

The universe, of course, wasn’t on Rumi’s side that day. Everywhere she turned, Jinu was just… being Jinu.

When they trained in the courtyard, Derpy refused to participate until Jinu coaxed him into doing paw stretches. Jinu cheered softly, like a proud parent. Rumi’s heart squeezed.

When Zoey accidentally dropped her bag and Sussie flew off with a handful of shiny charms, Jinu calmly redirected her with a sunflower seed, murmuring praises as the magpie returned everything. Rumi’s stomach flipped.

When the group went on patrol and a small child dropped his toy in the street, Jinu was the first to retrieve it, crouching down and ruffling the boy’s hair before sending him on his way. Rumi nearly tripped over her own feet watching.

It was unbearable. Every little thing he did felt like another nail in her coffin.

He doesn’t even know what he’s doing to me, she thought miserably. And Mira is going to destroy me if she finds out more.

Of course, Mira already knew. Every sideways glance Rumi tried to hide, every poorly concealed blush—Mira drank it all in like it was her favorite drama series.

That evening, after another exhausting mission, the group collapsed in the living room again. Derpy curled up on Jinu’s lap, snoring, while Sussie nestled against his shoulder. Jinu absentmindedly stroked Derpy’s fur as he spoke with Zoey about refining a summoning chant.

Rumi sat across the room, arms crossed so tightly it felt like her chest would crack. She couldn’t take it anymore.

She shot up to her feet. “Zoey. We need to talk.”

Zoey blinked, startled. “Uh… okay?”

Rumi dragged her into the kitchen, slamming the door shut behind them. Mira, of course, tiptoed after and pressed her ear dramatically to the door.

“Your stupid advice is killing me!” Rumi hissed, pacing. “I can’t unsee it now—every time Jinu is with Derpy or Sussie I… I… it’s like my brain won’t shut up about it!”

Zoey’s eyes widened. “Wait… you like him?”

Rumi froze. Her throat went dry. She wanted to deny it. To laugh it off. To tell Zoey she was imagining things. But the words refused to form. Instead, her silence said it all.

Zoey’s lips curled into the most knowing grin. “Ohhh, Rumi…”

From outside the door, Mira’s muffled voice chimed in like a commentator. “Yes, confess your sins to Zoey, Rumi! Let the whole world know you’re soft and in loooove!”

“Shut up, Mira!” Rumi shouted, her voice cracking.

Zoey giggled. “Honestly, Rumi, it’s not a bad thing. He’s sweet. He clearly cares about us—and about Derpy and Sussie. That’s… actually really amazing. Don’t you think you deserve someone like that?”

Rumi bit her lip. The truth was obvious. She did think that. She thought it every time she caught herself watching him without meaning to. Every time his smile disarmed her. Every time he was gentle with their companions.

But admitting it felt impossible.

“I don’t know what I deserve,” she muttered, her voice low.

Zoey’s expression softened. “Well, I know. And I think you should give yourself a chance.”

The tension in Rumi’s chest didn’t magically vanish, but something shifted that night.

When she walked back into the living room, Jinu glanced up, meeting her eyes with that easy, unassuming smile of his.

“Hey,” he said simply. “Want to sit with us?” He patted the spot beside him, though Derpy had already claimed most of it.

Rumi hesitated. Mira’s grin widened from across the room, waiting for her to combust. But instead of running, Rumi slowly sat down.

Derpy purred and shifted just enough to give her space. Sussie fluttered over, landing briefly on Rumi’s knee before returning to Jinu’s shoulder. And Jinu… he just kept smiling, like her presence there was the most natural thing in the world.

Rumi’s heart softened despite herself. She didn’t have the courage to say anything yet, but maybe… maybe someday.

For now, she let herself lean back, close enough to feel the warmth of Jinu’s arm beside hers, and tried to ignore Mira’s exaggerated “awwww” from across the room.

Chapter 95: Rumi’s Special Treatment

Summary:

After an exhausting night between Rumi and Jinu, Rumi’s feeling really sore so Jinu makes sure he takes care of his lover.

A lingering soreness spread over Rumi’s body as she felt his arms around her. Jinu’s chin was resting on the top of Rumi’s head, and he was quietly whispering how much he loved you. The Demon Heartthrob was perhaps the sweetest and mischievous Demon she had ever met, once she had found a way through his tough, devastating exterior.

It didn’t stop Jinu from being a bit rough with her when he was showing Rumi how much he loved her though. He’d tried out all sorts of positions, drove both of them to the brink of exhaustion, and most importantly… He’d gone all night. Being tired hadn’t been enough to stop either of them.

But now… Rumi, or rather her body, had a few regrets.

“Jinu …” The Half Demon whispered quietly after a few minutes of him simply just hugging her. “I don’t feel like I can move properly…”

The Demon Heartthrob then stroked his finger across her cheek, and laughed quietly. “Am I that good in bed?”

“Jinu …” A quiet whimper escaped Rumi, before she pointed over to the bathroom. “It hurts… We were going all night and I’m all sore…” The Half Demon tilted her head back as best as she could, before feeling him slowly shift himself so that Jinu was able to get off the bed.

Rumi watched in slight pain as Jinu then went digging around in the pile of clothes which had formed the evening before, and pulled out his shorts so that he could wear them. “I’ll be back in a minute.” The Demon Heartthrob then walked into the bathroom, leaving Rumi sat on the bed, only her aching body for company.

After a short while, a slightly sweet smell began to waft into the room. It was almost like… Strawberries? It made Rumi feel curious over what Jinu was doing, so she awkwardly took hold of the bedsheets and pulled some over her shoulders before walking over to the bathroom door. The Demon Heartthrob threw it open moments later, and his eyes grew wide.

“If you’re hurting, walking about isn’t a good idea.” Jinu made her then shed the blankets, before he scooped Rumi up as soon as he noticed her knees quivering. “I’ll help you relax…” the Demon Heartthrob then sweetly whispered, walking her into the somewhat dark bathroom.

There were some candles lit in the corners of the bath, and they were letting off a soft yellow glow into the room. Bubbles filled the bath, and Rumi realised that there was a bottle of strawberry scented soap just at the side. So that was why the room smelled so sweet.

“Um… I won’t get in the bath with you, but I’ll help to wash you and relax in the water…” Jinu whispered when she felt the heel of her foot touch the bubbles, before her body was lowered into the water. Jinu allowed Rumi to adjust to the warmth for a moment, before she felt one of his hands on her shoulder. “Where hurts the most?”

The Half Demon closed her eyes for a moment. “My legs and back…”

“Okay…” A few moments later, the Half Demon felt him pour some of the warm soapy water over her back, allowing the warmth to help ease her aches. Soon, his fingers were pressing lightly into her skin, as though Jinu was trying to give Rumi a gentle massage. The Half Demon gave off a quiet sigh, and she noticed the corners of his lips turn up. “Does this feel good?”

Rumi turned her head to face him, and laughed quietly. “Is it bad that I want to say that this feels even better than last night?” Jinu leaned forward after she asked that, and pressed a kiss to your forehead.

“No. It’s not bad. I might have to keep you busy all night even more just so that I can make you happy like this.” The Demon Heartthrob splashed a bit more water over her back, before his fingers moved to her legs, and gently pressed against her muscles to help out in relaxing Rumi even more.

His gentle touches and quiet whispers, alongside the calming ambiance in the bathroom was enough to send Rumi off into a light sleep, and Jinu took that as a sign that it was perhaps time to get her out of the bath. The Demon Heartthrob then began to drain the water and lifted Rumi out of the bath after he had blown out the candles.

The quiet wheezing of her breath as Rumi slept was cute. Jinu liked it. It just made her even more adorable, and made him glad that she had chosen him over the negative thoughts about Demons bad reputation.

Careful not to wake her after he layed her down on the bed, Rumi went and started to seek the softest towel possible so that he could dry Rumi’s body off. After that, he went and found some clothes which he could easily pull onto The Half Demon in order to not wake her up.

His night shirt it was.

Eventually, Jinu went and recovered the blankets from near the bathroom door, and tucked Rumi in to the bed. The Demon Heartthrob too was hit by a slight wave of tiredness at the sight of her all huddled up after that though, so Jinu ended up getting under the blankets next to Rumi. Even though it was five in the morning, he didn’t mind falling asleep by her side.

“Night, cutie…”

His arms wrapped around Rumi, before he pressed a kiss to her forehead as he began to drift off to sleep.

Chapter 96: A Boba Date Interrupted

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu wanted some alone time and decided they got on a boba date. The couple is having a really good time together until Rumi’s Aunt and Mentor Celine shows up and is happy to see Rumi. Rumi and Jinu are awkward that Celine’s here considering that she doesn't trust Jinu because he's a demon so Rumi talks to her privately about her feelings and Celine respect her boundaries.

The neon glow of Hongdae’s bustling streets stretched across Rumi’s eyes like a thousand technicolor stars. Music from cafés and underground clubs drifted out into the humid evening air, mixing with the chatter of passersby and the sweet, earthy smell of roasted chestnuts from a street cart. But tonight, Rumi wasn’t here to fight demons. Tonight, she wasn’t here to be the vigilant protégé of Celine, the revered K-pop idol-turned-hunter. Tonight, she was just a girl on a date.

Jinu walked beside her, his hood pulled low and his black mask covering the lower half of his face. To most, he was just another stylish young man blending in with Seoul’s fashion-forward crowd. But Rumi knew better. Beneath his calm demeanor and soft smile was the truth that would make people scatter—he was a demon. Not just any demon, but one with a history tangled in shadows. And yet, to her, he was simply Jinu.

Her fingers brushed against his as they walked. Jinu tilted his head down toward her, his dark eyes glinting with mischief.

“You’re quiet tonight,” he said softly, his voice carrying a rhythm like velvet.

Rumi smiled, trying to suppress the flutter in her chest. “I’m just… enjoying the peace. It’s nice, you know? No training drills. No demon attacks. Just… us.”

“‘Just us’ sounds like a miracle,” he teased. “Should I order fireworks too?”

“Don’t you dare,” she laughed, giving his arm a playful swat. “Last thing we need is to draw attention.”

They turned down a smaller street, where glowing signs of pastel pinks and mint greens advertised bubble tea shops. Rumi’s eyes lit up when she spotted a new one she hadn’t tried yet—Pearl Dream Café. The windows were fogged with steam, and the soft glow inside promised cozy comfort.

“Boba?” Jinu guessed, already reading her expression.

“You know me too well,” she admitted.

Inside, the café was like stepping into a dream. The ceiling was strung with hanging paper lanterns shaped like moons and stars, and lo-fi K-pop remixes hummed through the speakers. A wall mural depicted constellations wrapping around swirling galaxies, the faint paint glimmering under blacklight.

Rumi ordered her favorite—strawberry milk tea with extra pearls—while Jinu, after pretending to be baffled by the menu for a few seconds, ordered taro milk tea. They settled into a booth in the back, where the chatter of students and friends melted into a gentle backdrop.

For a few moments, the world shrank to just them. Rumi swirled her drink idly, watching the pearls tumble through the sweet pink liquid.

“You always pick the prettiest drinks,” Jinu said, poking at his pale purple taro with his straw. “Mine looks like swamp water compared to yours.”

She giggled. “Maybe your inner demon is influencing your choices.”

He raised a brow, leaning closer. “Careful. You’re dating that demon, remember.”

“I’m well aware,” she said with mock sternness, though her cheeks warmed.

Their laughter mingled together, light and unburdened. For once, they weren’t worrying about battles, prophecies, or the fragile trust of her team. For once, they were just Rumi and Jinu.

But peace has a way of being fleeting.

The café door chimed, and Rumi’s heart nearly stopped. She recognized the silhouette immediately—tall, graceful, carrying herself with the confidence of someone who had commanded stages before thousands and faced monsters without blinking.

“Aunt Celine,” Rumi whispered under her breath.

Jinu stiffened across from her, every muscle in his body taut as if preparing for a fight. His eyes darted to the exit, then back to her.

Celine’s sharp gaze scanned the café. When her eyes landed on Rumi, they softened in surprise, then in delight. She crossed the room swiftly, heels clicking against the tiled floor.

“Rumi!” Celine’s smile was radiant as she reached their booth. “What a lovely surprise.”

Rumi felt her stomach twist. “H-Hi, Auntie…”

Celine’s eyes flicked to Jinu, narrowing ever so slightly. Though she kept her voice warm, there was a thin edge beneath it. “And Jinu. I didn’t expect to see you… here.”

Jinu bowed his head respectfully. “Good evening, Ms. Celine.” His tone was polite, but Rumi could feel the tension rolling off him like a storm waiting to break.

The silence that followed was suffocating.

“Would you like to sit with us?” Rumi offered quickly, though she instantly regretted it. She could already feel the awkwardness threatening to crush their quiet date.

Celine chuckled lightly and slid into the booth beside Rumi. “Why not? I’ve been craving milk tea all week. It seems fate wanted us to meet.”

Rumi forced a smile. “Right. Fate.”

As Celine flagged down a server, Jinu busied himself with his drink, though his grip on the cup was rigid. Rumi’s mind spun. She knew exactly what Celine thought of Jinu—that demons, no matter how charming they appeared, couldn’t be trusted. That Rumi’s closeness to him was reckless at best, dangerous at worst.

When Celine turned her attention back to them, her words were casual but her eyes sharp. “So. How long have you two been… spending time together outside of missions?”

Rumi flushed. “Um… a while.”

Celine raised a perfectly sculpted brow. “I see. And you’re comfortable with this?”

“Auntie—”

“Because you know my concerns, Rumi. He’s—”

“That’s enough,” Rumi said quietly, surprising herself with the firmness in her voice. She glanced at Jinu, who looked like he wanted to vanish into the shadows. Guilt tugged at her heart. This wasn’t fair to him.

“Aunt Celine,” Rumi continued, softer this time, “can we… talk? Alone?”

They stepped outside, leaving Jinu in the booth. The night air was cooler now, a faint breeze carrying the scent of rain. Neon reflections shimmered in puddles along the street.

Celine folded her arms, studying her niece. “Rumi, you know why I worry. Demons are—”

“I know what they are,” Rumi cut in. “But I also know who Jinu is. He’s not just a demon. He’s kind. He’s honest with me. He listens. He… makes me feel normal, Auntie. Do you understand how rare that is for me?”

Her voice cracked at the end, but she held Celine’s gaze.

Celine’s stern expression wavered, softened. She sighed, her shoulders relaxing. “Rumi…”

“I need you to trust me,” Rumi pressed. “Not him—me. Trust that I know what I’m doing. Trust that I’m choosing for myself, not out of recklessness, but because I truly care for him.”

For a long moment, Celine said nothing. The hum of the city filled the silence, cars rushing by, voices drifting from the café windows.

Finally, Celine reached out, placing a hand on Rumi’s shoulder. “You’re growing up faster than I realized,” she said gently. “It’s hard for me… to step back. To not protect you the way I always have. But… if this is truly what you want, I will respect your boundaries.”

Relief washed over Rumi so strongly she nearly sagged against her aunt. “Thank you,” she whispered.

“Just promise me one thing,” Celine added, her voice tinged with lingering caution. “Promise me you’ll stay vigilant. Love doesn’t erase danger. Be wise with your heart.”

Rumi nodded. “I promise.”

When they returned inside, Jinu’s eyes flicked up immediately, searching Rumi’s face for any sign of distress. She gave him a small, reassuring smile as she slid back into the booth.

Celine remained standing for a moment, then inclined her head toward Jinu. “I’ll let you two enjoy your evening. Don’t keep her out too late.”

Jinu inclined his head, respectful as ever. “Yes, ma’am.”

With that, Celine left the café, her presence lingering like a fading note of music.

Rumi exhaled, sinking into her seat. Jinu studied her quietly before speaking.

“You fought for me,” he said softly.

“I fought for us,” Rumi corrected, reaching across the table to take his hand.

For the first time that night, Jinu’s smile reached his eyes, warm and unguarded. They sat in silence for a while, sipping their drinks as the café buzzed around them. And though the night hadn’t gone as planned, Rumi knew one thing for certain—this was a step forward. Not just for her relationship with Jinu, but for her independence, her strength, and her right to choose her own path.

And as long as Jinu was by her side, she was willing to fight for it.

Chapter 97: A Night at the Theater

Summary:

Huntrix manager Bobby is going to make his acting debut in a play and Rumi, Mira, and Zoey are excited to support him. Rumi, Jinu, Zoey, and Mira are seeing him on stage.

The buzzing neon signs of Seoul’s Daehak-ro theater district painted the night in electric pinks and deep violets, reflecting in the puddles left by a late evening drizzle. Cars whooshed past, their headlights catching glimpses of posters plastered along the sidewalk. Among them, a striking one stood out:

“The Fall of the Crimson Prince – Starring Bobby Kim (Debut Performance!)”

Rumi, Mira, Zoey, and Jinu stood huddled together in front of the theater, their umbrellas tucked under their arms as the drizzle eased into mist. Rumi’s scarf was wrapped tightly around her neck, though it wasn’t just the chill of the air keeping her close to Jinu—it was the warmth of his hand in hers.

“This feels surreal,” Rumi said, her breath puffing slightly in the night air. “I mean, Bobby—our Bobby—is acting. On stage. With costumes and everything.”

Zoey’s eyes were sparkling brighter than the marquee lights. She adjusted her stylish beret, already practically bouncing in place. “It’s so amazing! He’s been practicing for months, and now he’s finally here! I can’t wait to see him shine!”

Mira tilted her head, studying the poster with knitted brows. “But… Bobby’s a manager. Managers manage. Since when do managers become actors? Is this, like, an audition? Or a career change? Or… maybe he got possessed by another demon and now he’s pretending to be someone else?”

Jinu chuckled, squeezing Rumi’s hand. “Mira, not everything strange in life is demon-related.”

“You say that,” Mira muttered, “but it usually is.”

Rumi smothered a laugh at Mira’s seriousness, leaning a little closer to Jinu. The warmth between them was quiet but undeniable.

They stepped into the theater, greeted by velvet carpets and chandeliers that glimmered like frozen fireworks. The smell of polished wood and faintly musty curtains mixed with popcorn from the concession stand. People in elegant coats and fashionable scarves mingled, buzzing with anticipation for the one-night-only show.

They found their seats—close enough to see every detail of the stage, but far enough not to get caught in the spotlight.

Zoey adjusted her coat and whispered, “Oh my gosh, I’m so nervous for him. What if he forgets his lines?”

Rumi smirked. “It’s Bobby. The only way he’d forget is if someone brought fried chicken on stage and distracted him.”

The lights dimmed. The audience hushed. A single spotlight illuminated the stage, revealing crimson velvet curtains that slowly parted to reveal an elaborate set: a gothic palace hall, complete with marble columns and a throne carved with dragons.

A hush fell over the theater as a cloaked figure stepped into the light.

It was Bobby.

The Huntrix manager was nearly unrecognizable—draped in ornate black and red robes, his hair styled dramatically back, his usually cheerful face now painted with the intensity of a tragic prince. His posture was regal, his presence commanding. For once, the man who always stood behind the girls wasn’t in the background—he was the center of it all.

Zoey clutched Mira’s arm. “He looks so cool! Like, movie star cool!”

Mira leaned closer, squinting. “…But why does he look like he hasn’t slept in three weeks?”

Jinu snorted quietly, while Rumi pressed her lips together, trying not to laugh.

The room held its breath as Bobby raised a jeweled goblet in his hand, his eyes narrowing with sorrowful gravitas. He drew in a dramatic breath and, with all the emotion of a thousand Shakespearean actors, declared:

“To bleed is to remember… and to remember is to curse the soul forever!”

The lights flickered once.

The curtains fell.

The orchestra played a triumphant note.

And just like that—

The play was over.

The audience blinked in stunned silence.

“Wait… that’s it?” Mira said out loud, her voice carrying over the awkward quiet. “He just… said one line? What happened to the Crimson Prince? Was there even a story? Did I miss something??”

Rumi slapped a hand over her mouth, shoulders shaking as she fought against the laughter bubbling up in her chest. Jinu, however, leaned close and whispered with a mischievous grin, “That was the shortest tragedy I’ve ever seen.”

The whisper was enough. Rumi lost it. Her laugh burst out like a firework in the silence, echoing across the theater. The sound was infectious, and soon other giggles spread through the crowd, turning the tension into amused applause.

Zoey clapped enthusiastically, her grin wide and genuine. “Bobby did amazing! That line gave me chills! I don’t care if it was short, he owned it!”

Meanwhile, Mira was still stuck, arms crossed and frowning. “No, seriously. Was that the whole thing? Was it supposed to be a metaphor? Or, like, performance art? Maybe the curse was so strong it… cut the play short? Is that even legal theater?”

Rumi leaned against Jinu, tears in her eyes from laughing. “Mira, please. You’re killing me.”

Jinu chuckled softly, brushing his thumb against Rumi’s hand. “I think it was perfect. Short and sweet. Just like a Bobby production should be.”

When the curtains rose again for bows, Bobby stepped forward, his nervous smile breaking through the prince’s tragic façade. He waved, clearly overwhelmed at the applause—even the laughter seemed to encourage him rather than embarrass him. His eyes swept the audience until they landed on the group. The moment he saw them—Zoey clapping like her life depended on it, Mira with her confused frown, Jinu and Rumi leaning into each other—his expression softened into something grateful and almost emotional.

After the curtain call, the four made their way backstage, weaving through the halls filled with flowers, costumes, and excited chatter from the cast. They found Bobby still half in costume, nervously fussing with his cloak when Zoey practically tackled him in a hug.

“Bobby! You were amazing! That line was like—like thunder! It shook my soul!”

“Thunder?” Bobby blinked, then laughed sheepishly. “Zoey, I was on stage for less than a minute.”

“And you owned that minute!” Zoey insisted.

Mira crossed her arms. “I’m still not convinced this wasn’t some kind of performance scam.”

Bobby scratched the back of his neck. “Ah, well… to be honest, I was only an understudy. The original Crimson Prince got sick right before curtain. They told me, ‘Bobby, you just have to fill the role, even if it’s just one line.’ And, uh… turns out it really was just one line.”

Rumi, still giggling, leaned against Jinu for support. “Honestly, Bobby, you were great. You looked so serious I almost believed you were a tragic prince. But then…” She tried to hold back another laugh, but Jinu’s amused grin pushed her over the edge. The two laughed together, shoulders bumping in quiet joy.

Bobby groaned, but he was smiling too. “You guys are the worst. I thought you’d be proud.”

Zoey squeezed his arm. “We are proud. So proud! Right, Mira?”

Mira tilted her head thoughtfully. “…Well. I’ll admit, your delivery was impressive. Maybe next time you’ll get a second line. Or an actual plot.”

Everyone burst into laughter at that, Bobby included.

For the rest of the night, the group walked out into the Seoul streets together, the lights reflecting on their happy faces. The show might have been short, but the memory—Bobby in his prince’s robes, the laughter they shared, the warmth of being there for each other—would last much longer.

And as Bobby looked at his team—his family—he realized something: even if his acting career never took off, he’d already played the most important role of all.

Their manager. Their supporter. Their friend.

And, tonight, their Crimson Prince.

Chapter 98: Sleepless in Seoul

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu are having trouble sleeping so the couple stay up to cuddle and have ridiculous conversations. Jinu is mesmerized by Rumi’s glowing patterns so he uses that as a distraction.

The city outside their apartment window still glowed with midnight life—Seoul never truly slept. Neon signs flickered in electric pinks and blues, and the muffled rhythm of late-night traffic hummed in the background. But inside, things were quieter.

Rumi tossed and turned on the futon, her long silver hair spread like spilled moonlight across the pillow. Her glowing demon marks—those intricate, ethereal blue patterns that traced over her arms and collarbone—pulsed faintly in the dark, like living constellations. Every time she shut her eyes, her restless mind yanked them open again.

“Still awake?” Jinu’s voice, soft and teasing, cut through the silence.

Rumi groaned. “Unfortunately. My brain refuses to shut up. Yours?”

Jinu shifted closer, his chest pressing lightly against her back. “Wide awake. I blame you. You radiate too much… light.” He poked at one of the glowing patterns near her shoulder, grinning. “It’s like trying to sleep next to a nightlight.”

She smirked and swatted at him. “Not my fault my demon heritage is photogenic.”

“Mm, photogenic,” he murmured, pulling her into his arms. “More like distracting.”

They lay face-to-face now, the blanket tangled somewhere near their feet. Jinu propped his head up on his hand and simply… looked. His gaze traveled over her glowing patterns, following each curve and swirl like they were ancient maps. The longer he stared, the softer his expression became.

Rumi caught him in the act. “You’re doing it again.”

“Doing what?”

“Staring at me like I’m some… glowing art installation.”

He didn’t even deny it. “You are.” He traced the light along her arm with one finger, careful and reverent, as though touching a secret. “It’s mesmerizing. The way they shift. Look—when I press here, it almost… responds.”

Her pulse betrayed her, the glow in her skin pulsing brighter where he touched. She wrinkled her nose. “Don’t act like you discovered something new. It’s just my body reacting. Like blushing.”

“Exactly,” Jinu said, eyes sparkling. “It’s like your soul’s version of blushing. And I get to see it up close.”

Rumi rolled her eyes, but the warmth flooding her chest gave her away. She nudged his forehead with hers. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Correct. But you like me ridiculous.”

As the minutes melted into hours, their conversation unraveled into the kind of nonsense only insomniacs entertained.

“If you could only eat one thing forever,” Rumi asked, voice muffled as she tucked her face into his neck, “what would it be?”

Jinu chuckled. “Easy. Ramyeon. But the spicy kind that makes you question your life choices.”

“That tracks.” She lifted her head, eyes mischievous. “But what if demons banned ramyeon? You’d wither away.”

“Then I’d sneak into the underworld black market and start a ramyeon rebellion.” He puffed his chest dramatically. “Jinu, savior of noodles. Remember the name.”

Rumi giggled, the sound bubbling out of her before she could stop it. Her laughter filled the room, light and contagious. Jinu grinned wide—he lived for that sound.

“Okay, my turn,” Jinu said, tapping his chin thoughtfully. “If you could swap powers with anyone on the team for one day, whose would you choose?”

Rumi pretended to think hard, drawing it out just to annoy him. “Hmm. Probably yours.”

He blinked, caught off guard. “Mine? Why?”

“So I could be obnoxious with charm and get free food from ahjummas.”

“Wow,” he gasped, clutching his chest. “That’s all I am to you? A coupon?”

“A very cute coupon.”

Her lips quirked, and before he could protest further, she leaned forward and kissed him quickly. The kiss landed soft but sure, a punctuation mark to her teasing.

Time blurred. They kissed again, and again—small, playful ones that turned into lingering, slow ones, until they lost track of whether it was minutes or hours.

Jinu’s hand found hers, fingers weaving together. He kissed the back of her knuckles and whispered, “You know, the glow makes it impossible to ignore you. It’s like the universe insists I keep looking.”

Her cheeks warmed, the patterns across her skin blooming brighter in response. “You’re laying it on thick.”

“I’m serious.” His tone softened. “Every time you glow, I just… I feel lucky I get to see it. Like it’s only for me.”

She blinked at him, startled by the earnestness. Her teasing fell away, leaving only honesty. “It’s not just the glow. It’s you. You’re the reason it feels less like a curse and more like… something beautiful.”

That silence after—thick with unspoken things—settled around them like another blanket. Jinu brushed a strand of silver hair from her face, kissed her forehead, and tucked her closer.

But Rumi, never one to linger too long in sentiment, broke the moment with a mischievous grin. “So, be honest. If demons invaded right now, while we’re like this… how fast would you jump out of bed?”

Jinu pretended to consider it. “Depends. Are they ugly demons or cool-looking ones?”

“Ugly.”

“Then I’d definitely stay in bed.”

“Jinu!” She smacked his chest, laughing so hard she nearly toppled over.

He pulled her into a ticklish hug, burying his face in her neck. “Fine, fine! I’d protect you first. Obviously.”

She gasped dramatically. “Me first? Not the ramyeon stash?”

“That’s a close second,” he admitted with a sly grin.

Her laughter shook the room again, wild and genuine. Jinu couldn’t stop smiling as he watched her, cheeks flushed, eyes shining brighter than any of her glowing marks. He realized then that no matter how restless the night, he’d never trade these sleepless hours for dreamless ones.

By the time the clock neared four, their voices had gone softer, their jokes slower. Jinu hummed faintly, an old melody he’d once sung on stage, letting the vibration of it lull them both. Rumi’s head rested on his chest, her breaths evening out, though she fought sleep with stubbornness.

“Jinu?” she mumbled, half-asleep.

“Mm?”

“I’m glad you’re here.”

His heart gave a small, tight ache. He kissed the crown of her hair, whispering back, “Always.”

Outside, the city began to quiet, neon lights dimming as dawn prepared its first brushstrokes. But inside their room, the glow from Rumi’s patterns and the warmth between them was enough to light everything.

And finally, with their laughter echoing faintly into dreams, they slept.

Notes:

Today's the day where I can finally get rid of the kpdh soundtrack out of my head and bring in Man's Best Friend by Sabrina Carpenter.

Chapter 99: An Evening Bet

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu are going out on a date leaving Mira and Zoey to hang out with each other. Zoey and Mira make a bet on how long until Rumi and Jinu were to get married.

The neon lights of Seoul shimmered like stars that had fallen to earth, the city humming with the rhythm of nightlife and music. It was a rare night off for the K-Pop Demon Hunters — no missions, no demons lurking in alleyways, no hidden portals threatening to swallow the unsuspecting public. Just one evening carved out for themselves.

Rumi and Jinu had taken full advantage. The two of them, radiant with shy excitement, had slipped away earlier in the evening, dressed casually but still glowing like idols who couldn’t quite hide their starlight. Their departure left Mira and Zoey alone in the practice studio — a wide space lined with mirrors, soft mats scattered on the floor, and the faint lingering scent of hairspray, sweat, and cinnamon buns from Zoey’s ever-present snack stash.

Zoey sprawled on one of the mats, her hoodie bunched up around her shoulders, a mischievous grin tugging at her lips. Mira, meanwhile, sat cross-legged near the window, eyes scanning the glowing city outside like she was still half on-duty.

“So,” Zoey said at last, kicking her legs lazily in the air. “Our little Rumi finally let herself go on a date. Took her long enough.”

Mira arched an eyebrow but said nothing.

Zoey rolled onto her side, resting her head on her hand. “Don’t give me that silent treatment, Mira. You’ve seen the way she’s been hiding smiles every time Jinu texts her. She’s practically a rom-com protagonist. It’s adorable.”

Mira sighed, though her lips twitched into the faintest smile. “She deserves this. After everything she’s gone through… she deserves someone who sees her. Not just the idol, not just the fighter, not just the… half-demon.”

Zoey’s grin softened. She sat up, hugging her knees to her chest. “Yeah. That’s what makes me happy for her. With us, she doesn’t have to hide who she is. And with him—” she paused, tapping her chin dramatically— “it’s like she can be her full self. Demon half, human half, all of it.”

“She doesn’t have to keep choosing between worlds,” Mira agreed quietly. “Jinu… he understands.”

For a moment, they both sat in comfortable silence, the city buzzing below them.

Then Zoey’s mischievous spark reignited. “Sooo… how long do you think until they get married?”

Mira whipped her head around, eyes widening. “Married? Zoey, they’ve been dating for like… what, officially? A month?”

Zoey smirked. “Details, details. You’ve seen the way they look at each other. Rumi’s been through enough walls — both emotional and literal — that when she finds someone who makes her laugh like that? She’s not letting go. Three months. Tops. Wedding bells.”

Mira actually laughed, shaking her head. “Three months? That’s not even enough time to plan a wedding, let alone decide you want one.”

Zoey pointed a triumphant finger at her. “Aha, but that’s where you’re wrong. They’re not normal people. They’re demon hunters. They fight side by side, risk their lives for each other. That kind of thing? It makes people fall fast. Like, supernova fast.”

“You’ve been watching too many dramas,” Mira said, smirking now.

“Hey, dramas reflect life!” Zoey shot back. Then she leaned closer, her eyes glittering. “Okay, okay. Let’s make this interesting. I say three months. You say—?”

Mira hesitated, then folded her arms. “Two years.”

“Two years?!” Zoey’s jaw dropped, and then she burst out laughing. “Girl, please. They won’t be able to wait that long.”

“They need time,” Mira insisted, her voice firm but her eyes warm. “Time to build a real foundation. To grow together, not just… leap into something because it feels right in the moment. Rumi’s life has been anything but stable. She deserves stability now. And Jinu? He’s patient. He’d wait a lifetime if he had to.”

Zoey tilted her head, clearly moved but unwilling to surrender. “That’s sweet. But you’re underestimating love’s ability to punch people in the face when they least expect it. Trust me. Three months.”

Mira extended her hand, palm up. “Fine. Bet.”

Zoey’s grin widened as she slapped her hand into Mira’s. “Bet.”

The night stretched on, filled with their laughter and playful arguments, but underneath it all was the quiet thrum of affection — for their friends, for the strange little family they had built, for the way life had somehow made room for joy between battles.

At one point, Zoey broke out her stash of strawberry Pocky and threw one at Mira, who caught it midair without looking.

“Okay, so say I win the bet,” Zoey said, munching happily. “What do I get?”

Mira quirked an eyebrow. “What do you want?”

Zoey’s eyes sparkled with mischief. “Hmm. If I win, you have to sing a duet with me at karaoke night. No excuses.”

Mira groaned, already regretting agreeing to this. “You know I don’t sing.”

“Exactly why it’s perfect!” Zoey declared, wiggling her eyebrows. “The great, stoic Mira, unleashing her inner pop diva. It’ll be legendary.”

“And if I win?” Mira asked, smirking now.

Zoey chewed thoughtfully. “Hmm. You’re harder to read. What do you want?”

Mira thought for a moment, then leaned back, her expression sly. “If I win… you clean the training room. For a month. No complaints.”

Zoey groaned like she’d just been stabbed. “Ughhh, that’s cruel and unusual punishment.”

“You agreed to a bet,” Mira said smoothly.

“Fine, fine,” Zoey muttered, but her grin returned quickly. “It’s not like you’re gonna win anyway.”

Meanwhile, across the city, Rumi and Jinu were walking side by side along the Han River, the lights reflecting off the water in dazzling streaks of gold and blue. Rumi’s hand brushed Jinu’s, and he caught it gently, his smile soft but sure.

Back in the studio, Mira glanced out the window, almost as if she could feel the echo of that moment. Her usual guardedness eased just a fraction.

Zoey caught the look and nudged her. “You’re rooting for them, huh?”

Mira nodded. “Always.”

Zoey leaned back with a satisfied sigh. “Me too. No matter how long it takes, they’re the endgame. And that’s enough for me.”

Chapter 100: A Picnic, A Proposal, and a Birthday to Remember

Summary:

Rumi is told by Zoey to go out with Jinu for an hour without an explanation. So she and Jinu decided to have a picnic at a random private park.

Rumi tilted her head, eyes narrowing suspiciously as Zoey leaned against the doorway with her trademark mischievous grin.

“Go out with Jinu,” Zoey said casually, as if it were the most ordinary request in the world.

Rumi folded her arms. “Just like that? No reason? No battle plan, no demon sighting, no world-ending crisis?”

“Yup.” Zoey’s grin widened. “One hour. Don’t ask questions. Just trust me.”

Rumi let out a sigh, half-annoyed, half-intrigued. She was used to Zoey’s cryptic requests by now, but this one felt… different. Still, the twinkle in Zoey’s eyes made it impossible to argue. “Fine,” Rumi muttered, grabbing her jacket. “But if this is some weird training exercise again, I’m not running laps in heels.”

Zoey just waved her off, clearly hiding something.

The “random private park” Jinu suggested turned out to be tucked away behind old wrought-iron gates on the quieter side of town. Sunlight trickled through tall oak trees, painting the grass with dappled shadows. The air was alive with the hum of cicadas and the occasional trill of a bird.

Jinu carried a basket that looked like it came straight out of a period drama. He walked with an easy smile, his long hair catching the light.

“You really went all out,” Rumi said as they spread out a blanket beneath a cherry blossom tree.

“Zoey gave me the basket,” Jinu admitted, laughing softly. “If I packed it myself, it would probably just be… rice. Lots of rice.”

Rumi laughed and helped unpack. Inside were sandwiches cut into triangles, strawberries glistening with sugar, sparkling cider, and even tiny cakes decorated with pastel icing.

As they settled in, Jinu’s gaze lingered on Rumi a little too long, his expression caught somewhere between admiration and disbelief.

“You know,” he began, “if someone told me four hundred years ago that I’d be sitting in a park on a… picnic”—he exaggerated the foreign word—“with a demon hunter, I’d have laughed in their face.”

Rumi smirked. “And now?”

“Now…” He leaned back on his elbows, looking up at the blossoms above them. “Now, I think it’s the best decision I ever made.”

Her cheeks warmed. She pretended to busy herself with the food, but she couldn’t fight the smile tugging at her lips.

They ate slowly, the conversation drifting from light teasing to deeper confessions.

“I do love you, Rumi,” Jinu said suddenly, his voice dropping to a tone so sincere it made her heart skip.

She blinked, caught off guard. “W-what’s with the sudden intensity?”

He grinned, but his eyes stayed serious. “I mean it. I love you more than I can explain. Sometimes I worry that if I don’t say it often enough, you’ll forget.”

Rumi rolled her eyes, but her voice softened. “Jinu, you’re impossible to forget. Even if I wanted to.”

Jinu chuckled, leaning closer. “Good. Because I need to know how many more dates we’re supposed to go on before we get married. Back in my time, two or three would’ve been plenty. Courting was very straightforward.”

Rumi nearly choked on her cider. “Excuse me?”

“I’m serious!” He laughed at her scandalized expression. “We would exchange a few gifts, maybe write some poetry, and—boom—marriage. Easy.”

“That was four hundred years ago!” Rumi sputtered. “Things have changed. A lot.”

He tilted his head, amused. “Then teach me. Teach me what it means now. What I’m supposed to do.”

Rumi softened, her teasing expression fading into something gentler. She placed her hand over his. “I can do that. I’ll teach you everything you’ve missed. All the good things. All the… new ways to live.”

Jinu’s hand tightened around hers. “Just don’t be surprised when I propose every month until you finally give in.”

She laughed, shaking her head. “You’re relentless.”

“Relentless,” he echoed with a grin. “But only with you.”

And before she could argue back, he leaned in and kissed her—slow, tender, and warm, like a promise.

Her phone buzzed in the middle of their kiss. Rumi groaned, pulling back. “Of course. Perfect timing.”

She answered without checking the screen. “Zoey, this better be good.”

“Come home,” Zoey’s voice crackled through the speaker. “Now. Bring Jinu.”

“No explanation again?” Rumi asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Just hurry,” Zoey said, and hung up.

Rumi sighed and glanced at Jinu. “She’s up to something.”

He smiled knowingly. “When is she not?”

The moment they stepped through the door of their shared home, the lights snapped on.

“SURPRISE!”

Streamers burst into the air. Confetti rained down. Balloons filled the ceiling like a sea of color. Mira stood on a chair waving sparklers, while Zoey had a grin so wide it looked like her face might split in two.

Jinu froze, blinking as if he’d stepped into another world. “What is… all this?”

“It’s your birthday party!” Mira squealed, hopping down from the chair. She tugged him forward excitedly. “Come on, we decorated everything!”

“My… birthday?” Jinu echoed, baffled.

Zoey stepped forward, patting his shoulder. “Rumi mentioned you don’t even remember when your birthday was. Four hundred years is a long time, you know? So we decided—you get a new one. Today.”

Jinu’s eyes flicked to Rumi, who smiled sheepishly. “I might’ve mentioned it.”

For a long moment, he just stood there, taking it in: the string lights twinkling around the room, the table piled high with food, the cake shaped like a lotus flower glowing with candles. The warmth in everyone’s eyes.

Something in his chest tightened. He swallowed, his voice rough when he finally spoke. “You… you did all this for me?”

“Of course!” Mira said brightly. “You’re family now. Family deserves birthdays.”

Zoey crossed her arms but her smirk softened. “And honestly, you’re way too dramatic not to have one.”

Jinu laughed, but his voice cracked. He turned away quickly, pretending to study the balloons. Rumi caught the shimmer in his eyes, though. She reached for his hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze.

The night was filled with laughter and music. Zoey insisted on blasting K-pop tracks while Mira showed off dance moves that were only halfway accurate. Rumi teased Jinu mercilessly when he tried to follow along, his centuries-old grace clashing hilariously with modern choreography.

“Step left, Jinu, not right!” Mira giggled.

“I’m trying!” Jinu protested, spinning the wrong way again.

“Maybe just stick to the sword fights,” Zoey called out, nearly choking on her soda from laughing.

Later, they gathered around the cake. Jinu hesitated as the candles flickered before him, the golden light painting his face.

“Make a wish,” Rumi whispered.

He closed his eyes. For a long moment, he was silent. Then he blew out the candles in one gentle breath.

When the cheering died down, he opened his eyes again and looked at the three of them—Zoey, Mira, Rumi. His voice was soft, almost reverent.

“I never thought I’d get something like this. A new birthday. A new family. A chance to… belong again.” He paused, his gaze lingering on Rumi. “Thank you. All of you. For giving me more than I ever dreamed of.”

Zoey clapped him on the back, grinning. “Don’t get too sappy, old man. Next year, you’re hosting.”

Mira cheered, “And I’m picking the theme! Maybe dinosaurs!”

They all burst into laughter, the room echoing with warmth.

When the festivities wound down and Mira finally collapsed into a sugar-induced nap on the couch, Jinu slipped outside for a breath of air. Rumi followed, finding him beneath the stars, the glow of the house spilling out behind them.

“You okay?” she asked softly.

He smiled faintly. “More than okay. Just… overwhelmed. In a good way.”

Rumi stepped closer. “I told you, Jinu. You’re not alone anymore.”

He turned to her, his eyes shining in the moonlight. “I know. And I’ll never take it for granted.”

For a long moment, they stood in comfortable silence, the night air wrapping around them. Then Jinu chuckled lightly.

“So… does this birthday mean I’m officially younger now?”

Rumi laughed, rolling her eyes. “Nice try. You’re still ancient.”

“But at least,” he said, slipping an arm around her, “I’m ancient and loved.”

She leaned into him, smiling against his shoulder. “That, you definitely are.”

And under the starlit sky, Jinu felt—perhaps for the first time in centuries—like he was exactly where he belonged.

Chapter 101: Operation Birthday Cake

Summary:

Mira, Rumi, and Jinu are doing a livestream baking a birthday cake for Zoey. Mira’s doing most of the work while Jinu is distracting Rumi.

The ring light flickered to life, washing the Demon Hunters’ dorm kitchen in a soft glow. A neon pink “LIVE” icon blinked on the screen of Mira’s tablet as the stream started, instantly pulling in thousands of fans from around the world. Comments began flooding in almost immediately, scrolling so fast they were nearly unreadable.

[Chat]
“OMG IS THIS A LIVE COOKING STREAM???”
“Birthday cake for Zoey?? Kyaaa I’m crying already 💖”
“Mira in an apron YESSSSS”
“Where’s Jinu? Rumi?? 👀👀”

Mira adjusted her headband, a few strands of her lilac hair sticking to her forehead from the heat of the oven preheating behind her. She leaned toward the camera, giving the fans a small smile that made the chat explode.

“Hey everyone,” Mira said, her voice calm but carrying that sharpness of someone already bracing for chaos. “We’re baking a cake today for Zoey’s birthday tomorrow. Or at least… I’m baking a cake.” She shot a side-eye toward the rest of the kitchen.

Because behind her, Rumi and Jinu weren’t exactly helping.

Rumi, perched on a stool, was supposed to be measuring flour. Instead, she was squirming as Jinu, wearing his signature oversized hoodie, leaned over her shoulder, whispering something that made her laugh and nearly spill the sugar jar.

“Jinu, cut it out!” Rumi giggled, her wings twitching faintly in embarrassment. She shoved him playfully, but he caught her wrist and grinned.

“You’re supposed to be helping Mira,” Jinu teased. “Not staring at the flour like it’s gonna fight back. Besides, you promised me a taste test later.”

The chat was eating it up.

[Chat]
“JINU BEING FLIRTY AGAIN LMAO”
“Rumi blush alert 🚨🚨🚨”
“Protect Mira from the chaos pls”

Mira, meanwhile, was mixing eggs into the batter with a little too much force. Her jaw tightened as the whisk scraped against the glass bowl. “If you two don’t behave, I’m muting the both of you and locking the kitchen door.”

“Ooooh, scary Mira,” Jinu said dramatically, clutching his chest as though wounded. “But come on, the fans love it. Right, guys?”

The chat immediately validated him.

[Chat]
“Yes we live for the chaos 😍”
“Couple goals 💕”
“Mira mom energy strong rn”

Rumi pouted at Jinu, shaking a finger at him. “Jinu, I swear, if you keep messing around, no kisses tonight.”

The reaction from chat was instantaneous.

[Chat]
“NO KISSES OMG”
“Rumi pulling out the ultimate weapon 😂”
“This is better than Netflix rn”

Jinu froze, eyes wide as if Rumi had just banished him to another dimension. “No kisses?!” He leaned closer to her, lowering his voice with mock desperation. “Rumi, you can’t be serious.”

“I’m completely serious,” she said with a smug grin, folding her arms. “Behave, or suffer.”

But Jinu wasn’t about to go down quietly. He smirked and leaned back in his chair. “Fine then. You’re sleeping on the couch.”

Rumi blinked, caught off guard. “Excuse me? That was my bed before you moved in!”

“That’s ancient history,” Jinu shot back, his grin widening. “Now it’s our bed. If you’re banning kisses, you’re banned from it too.”

Mira slammed the whisk down on the counter with a sharp clack. Both Rumi and Jinu jumped.

“Unbelievable,” Mira muttered, her voice dangerously level. “Do either of you realize you’re arguing about kissing and couch space while I’m trying to make sure this cake doesn’t turn into charcoal?”

The chat was in hysterics.

[Chat]
“HELP SHE’S GONNA SNAP 💀💀💀”
“Mira really is the mom of the group”
“Pls don’t fight over kisses during baking 😂”

Jinu raised his hands in surrender. “Okay, okay, Mira. We’ll behave.” He leaned toward Rumi and whispered just loud enough for the mic to pick up: “For now.”

Rumi elbowed him in the ribs, trying to suppress her laughter.

The cake process continued—slowly. Mira carefully poured the batter into pans, narrating step by step for the fans. Meanwhile, Rumi was put in charge of decorating duty once the cake cooled. She took it seriously at first, piping neat swirls of frosting… until Jinu grabbed a spoon, scooped a blob of icing, and smeared it across her nose.

“JINU!” Rumi squealed, glaring at him with frosted sugar dripping down her face.

The chat went wild.

[Chat]
“HE DID NOT JUST— 😂😂😂”
“Rumi with frosting nose = cutest thing ever”
“Mira bout to kill someone”

Sure enough, Mira’s glare could have burned holes through steel. “One. More. Prank. And you’re both OUT.”

Rumi wiped the frosting off her nose, grabbed the piping bag, and instead of finishing the border on the cake… she squeezed a big star of icing right onto Jinu’s hoodie.

The fans screamed in chat.

Jinu gasped in fake betrayal. “You monster! This hoodie is limited edition!”

“You started it!” Rumi shot back, trying not to laugh.

Mira pinched the bridge of her nose, muttering something about demon-hunting being easier than dealing with this circus.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the cake was done—a tall, fluffy chocolate sponge with strawberry cream filling, decorated with pastel swirls and a big “Happy Birthday Zoey” in careful pink frosting letters.

Rumi and Jinu posed behind Mira, their arms around each other, grinning like nothing had happened. Mira just sighed, holding the cake toward the camera with a small, tired smile.

“There. Mission complete. Against all odds.”

The chat filled with hearts, confetti emojis, and cries of excitement.

[Chat]
“BEST LIVESTREAM EVER 💕”
“Zoey’s gonna cry when she sees this 😭”
“Mira deserves an award for patience fr”

As Mira set the cake gently on the counter, Rumi leaned into the mic and whispered with a mischievous grin: “Don’t worry guys, I’m definitely not letting Jinu on the bed tonight.”

“WHAT?!” Jinu yelped, spinning to her.

The stream ended on Mira’s exasperated laughter as she reached over and hit the button to cut the camera.

Chapter 102: A Kiss Before Battle

Summary:

Rumi is upset with Jinu because he went out but forgot to kiss her goodbye. Mira and Zoey find it amusing. Jinu makes it up to her because he finds her so cute when she's threatening.

The rehearsal room of the Seoul Demon Hunter Agency base was alive with chatter, laughter, and the faint hum of enchanted lights embedded into the ceiling. Posters of past demon hunts—stylized to look like tour promotions—decorated the walls, and racks of combat outfits stood neatly on one side like a futuristic wardrobe.

Rumi paced the polished floor, arms crossed tightly against her chest, her usually bright eyes narrowed into a sharp glare. Her long, straight black hair bounced slightly with each step, but the bounce only emphasized how angrily she was walking. The rest of the team had already noticed her stormy mood the moment she came in.

Mira and Zoey, lounging on the couch with a box of strawberry mochi between them, exchanged a look and barely managed to stifle giggles. Mira nudged Zoey with her elbow.
“She’s gonna explode,” Mira whispered, brushing her fiery-red bangs out of her eyes.

Zoey, ever the trickster, smirked. “Three, two, one…”

Right on cue, Rumi’s voice rang out:
“Where is he?!”

The "he" in question—Jinu—had returned from a short reconnaissance mission earlier that morning. He was supposed to check the outskirts of Hongdae, where reports of a low-level demon sighting had surfaced. Everyone expected him back before breakfast. He had returned… but without following one crucial ritual.

“You don’t just leave without saying anything! Not even a goodbye kiss?” Rumi grumbled, stamping her foot. “It’s like I don’t even exist to him!”

Zoey covered her mouth to muffle a laugh, failing completely. “Oh no,” she said in an exaggerated gasp. “He forgot the kiss.”

Mira dramatically held a hand over her chest. “The sacred, daily, before-battle kiss. Rumi, how could he? Tragedy of the year!”

Rumi spun toward them with a glare sharp enough to pierce armor. “Don’t mock me! You two don’t understand!” Her voice cracked with a mix of anger and embarrassment, which only made Mira and Zoey lean against each other, giggling harder.

The sound of footsteps echoed in the hallway before the door slid open. Jinu stepped in, tossing his jacket onto the rack with casual ease. His dark hair was slightly mussed from the wind, his shirt clinging just enough to suggest he hadn’t come straight back—he’d clearly stopped to spar or train somewhere.

He blinked at the sight of Rumi glaring daggers at him, Mira and Zoey barely holding back laughter. “Uh… did I miss something?”

“You did,” Rumi shot back immediately, stomping over to him. “You went out this morning, and you didn’t even kiss me goodbye. Not even a peck on the cheek!”

Jinu froze for a moment. Then, slowly, a smile tugged at the corner of his lips.
“…That’s it?”

“That’s it?!” Rumi nearly shouted. Her cheeks were flushed now—part rage, part embarrassment. “It’s not just that! It’s about respect, about—about…” She faltered, fumbling for words. “You’re supposed to treasure me!”

From the couch, Zoey let out a muffled snort. Mira pretended to cough but failed to hide her laughter.

Jinu tilted his head, watching Rumi rant. There was fire in her voice, but beneath it, a softness too—her pout, the way she clenched her fists, how her eyes shimmered when she was upset. To him, she wasn’t scary at all. She was… unbearably cute.

“Treasure you, huh?” he murmured, stepping closer.

Rumi instinctively took a half-step back as he approached, but her pride stopped her from retreating further. “Y-Yes! And—don’t you dare laugh at me, Jinu. I’m serious!”

“I’m not laughing,” he said, his smile widening into something softer, warmer. “I think you’re adorable when you’re mad.”

Her face turned even redder. “A-Adorable?! I’m threatening you!”

“Oh, I know,” Jinu replied smoothly, lowering his voice. “And I’m terrified.” His words carried zero fear—only a teasing lilt.

Rumi sputtered. “Don’t patronize me!”

But before she could fire another complaint, Jinu closed the distance completely. He placed one hand on her cheek, tilting her chin gently up toward him. His other hand slid around her waist, pulling her close until their noses nearly touched.

Rumi froze, caught between indignation and anticipation. Her heart pounded so loudly she swore Mira and Zoey could hear it from across the room.

“You want your goodbye kiss?” Jinu asked softly, his breath brushing against her lips. “I’ll give you one… and a lot more.”

Rumi barely had time to process his words before Jinu pressed a quick, playful kiss to her forehead. Then another on her cheek. Then her other cheek.

“W-What are you—?!” she stammered, squirming in his hold.

But Jinu wasn’t letting go. He peppered her with kisses—on her temple, her nose, the corner of her jaw, anywhere he could reach. Each one was quick and light, but relentless, like he was trying to erase all her complaints with sheer affection.

Rumi let out a squeal, pushing at his chest half-heartedly. “S-Stop it, you idiot! The others are watching!”

Mira and Zoey were doubled over in laughter now, clutching their stomachs. Zoey even pulled out her phone, pretending to record. “This is gold. We need to save this for the archives.”

“Jinu, stoooop!” Rumi squeaked again, though her voice had lost its anger. Now it was high-pitched, almost giddy. She was fighting a smile, her pout wobbling under the weight of his affection.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Jinu paused. He leaned back just enough to meet her eyes. His smile was gentle now, not teasing but sincere.

“I’m sorry, Rumi,” he said softly. “I should’ve kissed you goodbye this morning. I’ll never forget again.”

Her heart melted instantly at his tone. He sounded genuine, not mocking. Still, she tried to hold on to her pride. “…Y-You’d better not.”

And then, with a sudden burst of bravery, Rumi leaned up on her toes and kissed him firmly on the lips.

The kiss was brief, but enough to silence both Mira and Zoey’s laughter for a moment. Jinu blinked in surprise before his eyes softened, and he kissed her back—slower, gentler, pouring unspoken promises into the gesture.

When they pulled apart, Rumi’s face was blazing scarlet. “T-There. Don’t make me say it twice.”

Jinu chuckled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “Noted. But just so you know, I think you’re even cuter when you’re threatening me.”

Rumi let out a frustrated groan and buried her face in his chest to hide her blush.

From the couch, Mira fanned herself dramatically. “Well, that escalated quickly.”

Zoey grinned. “Rumi, admit it—you love being spoiled.”

“Shut up!” Rumi’s muffled voice came from Jinu’s shirt, which only made everyone laugh harder.

The moment passed, and soon Mira and Zoey returned to their snacks, still smirking every time they glanced at Rumi. Jinu sat beside her, his arm casually draped around her shoulders, as if daring anyone to tease her further.

Rumi didn’t complain, though. She leaned against him, her cheeks still warm, but her heart undeniably lighter.

“Next time,” Jinu whispered near her ear, low enough for only her to hear, “I’ll kiss you goodbye twice. Just to be safe.”

She huffed, but a tiny smile tugged at her lips. “…You’d better.”

And so, in the strange and stylish world of demon-hunting pop stars, even the fiercest battles couldn’t compare to the tiny wars of the heart—wars that, in the end, Jinu always seemed to win by surrendering completely to affection.

Chapter 103: Board Games, Demons, and Distractions

Summary:

Rumi, Mira, and Zoey are trying to figure out how to play a new board game. Jinu desperately wants Rumi’s attention because he loves his girlfriend and is trying to distract her so that she could have his full attention. Rumi’s just trying to focus but she just gives in because she's equally obsessed with Jinu. Zoey find it funny. Mira just wants to get the puzzle done

The late evening had settled over Seoul, and the girls’ apartment had the warm glow of lamps spilling across the living room. Outside, the city’s neon heartbeat pulsed in streaks of pink and violet, humming faintly through the slightly cracked window. Inside, however, the world was far quieter—except for the shuffle of cardboard, dice, and a certain very determined Mira setting up a board game none of them had ever played before.

Rumi, Zoey, and Mira sat cross-legged on the floor around a low table. The board stretched out between them, glossy and cluttered with intricate artwork that looked like a maze of castles and pathways. Plastic tokens shaped like tiny swords and jewels were scattered about, and Mira had a rulebook open in her lap. She frowned, pushing her glasses up her nose, mouthing words under her breath.

“Okay,” Mira said at last, her voice clipped in that no-nonsense way that meant she was seriously trying to understand. “This is not complicated. It just looks complicated. There are treasure points, monster cards, stamina tokens…” She trailed off, flipping another page. Her expression darkened. “…And… alliance bonuses? Why is this written like an instruction manual for a rocket launch?”

Zoey, sitting opposite her with her chin in her palm, snorted and leaned back on her hands. Her messy bun wobbled a little as she laughed. “You sure it’s not secretly a demonic summoning ritual disguised as a board game? Wouldn’t put it past you to accidentally summon something again, Mira.”

Mira gave her a flat stare. “Not funny.”

“It’s a little funny,” Zoey countered, her grin widening.

Meanwhile, Rumi had her attention on the board. She leaned forward, lips pursed, trying to follow along with Mira’s explanation. She wasn’t as obsessed with rules as Mira, but she liked the idea of learning something new together. Her fingers absentmindedly adjusted one of the player tokens, her hair falling like a curtain over her cheek as she studied the printed pathways.

Unfortunately for her, someone else in the room had very different priorities.

Jinu was sprawled on the couch just a few feet away, his head resting against the armrest. He had his phone in his hand, but he wasn’t really looking at it. His eyes kept drifting to Rumi—his girlfriend, his star, the center of his whole universe. And right now? She was completely ignoring him for a cardboard game. A board game, of all things.

Unacceptable.

He groaned dramatically, rolling onto his side. “Rumi-yah…”

Rumi didn’t even look up. “Mm?” she answered absently, still studying the layout of the board.

“Pay attention to me,” Jinu whined, dragging out the words like a sulky child. He flopped onto his back, throwing an arm over his forehead. “You’ve been staring at cardboard for, like, twenty minutes. What about meee?”

Zoey immediately snorted again, covering her mouth. Mira’s grip on the rulebook tightened like she was seconds away from snapping it shut.

Rumi exhaled slowly, her focus stubborn. “I’m trying to learn this game. Just wait a little, okay?”

But Jinu wasn’t about to give up so easily. He slid off the couch dramatically and crawled across the floor toward the table, his hair falling in his face. Zoey was laughing so hard now she had to clutch her stomach.

“Jinu,” Mira warned sharply, though her eyes were still glued to the page. “Don’t—”

Too late. He draped himself across Rumi’s back like a weighted blanket, chin resting on her shoulder. “But you’re ignoring meee,” he mumbled into her ear, deliberately brushing a strand of her hair aside. “I missed you all day. I don’t care about monster cards or treasure points. I just care about you.”

Rumi froze, torn between irritation and melting into a puddle. She let out a shaky sigh. “Jinu…”

Zoey slapped the table, laughing. “Oh my god, this is gold. You’re like a lovesick puppy. Actually—no, worse. A cat trying to knock everything off the table until you get attention.”

“Exactly,” Jinu said proudly, tightening his arms around Rumi’s waist. “Knock everything over, win her heart.”

“You already have her heart,” Mira snapped, finally snapping the rulebook shut with a sharp thwack. “But if you keep clinging to her like a barnacle, none of us are ever going to figure this out!”

Rumi’s cheeks turned pink as she finally gave in. She placed her hands gently over Jinu’s, resting them there. The fight to stay focused was over—he’d won, and she knew it. With a small smile tugging at her lips, she tilted her head just enough to meet his eyes. “You’re impossible.”

“But you love me,” Jinu said, triumphant, grinning down at her.

“Unfortunately, yes,” Rumi admitted with a soft laugh. She leaned back into him just a little, betraying her earlier attempt at focus.

Zoey groaned dramatically, rolling onto her side and kicking her legs in the air from laughter. “Oh no, they’re doing the cute couple thing again. Mira, I can’t—make it stop!”

“Get a room!” Mira barked, slamming the rulebook back onto the table with such force that a few plastic tokens jumped. Her patience, already thin, had officially evaporated. “Some of us are actually trying to accomplish something tonight!”

The couple didn’t even flinch. Jinu nuzzled into Rumi’s shoulder, clearly delighted with himself, while Rumi ducked her head, laughing quietly. Mira muttered under her breath, flipping the book back open, her brows furrowed deeper than ever.

Zoey sat up straight, wiping tears from her eyes from laughing too hard. “You know what? I don’t even care about the game anymore. Watching this was the real entertainment.”

“Same,” Jinu agreed immediately, still clinging to Rumi like his life depended on it.

“You don’t even get a vote!” Mira snapped, stabbing a finger at him. “You weren’t invited to play.”

“Rude,” Jinu said, pretending to be offended. “I’m part of this group too.”

“You’re a distraction,” Mira shot back.

“And proud of it,” Jinu replied with a grin.

The evening stretched on, full of banter, half-hearted attempts to decipher the rulebook, and Mira’s growing exasperation as Jinu and Rumi descended further into their own little world. At some point, Zoey started keeping “score,” jotting tallies on a napkin for how many times Jinu managed to make Rumi laugh instead of focusing on the game. By midnight, Jinu had twenty-seven points.

The board game remained mostly untouched.

Finally, Mira groaned in defeat, tossing the rulebook aside and leaning back against the couch. “Fine. You win. I give up. We’ll never finish this.”

Zoey stretched like a cat, smirking. “Correction: Jinu wins. He completely sabotaged the game.”

“Mission accomplished,” Jinu said smugly, pressing his forehead against Rumi’s temple. She rolled her eyes but couldn’t stop smiling.

Mira buried her face in her hands. “How do I live like this?”

“You don’t,” Zoey said cheerfully. “You suffer. And we laugh.”

The room dissolved into more laughter, the neon glow outside flickering faintly across the windowpane as the city hummed on without them. They were supposed to be demon hunters, heroes of Seoul—but tonight? They were just friends, tangled in the simple chaos of board games, teasing, and love.

And maybe, Mira thought with a reluctant smirk as she peeked at her friends from behind her hands, maybe that wasn’t so bad after all.

Chapter 104: Only Yours

Summary:

Jinu thought he had a successful date night with Rumi until they are getting ready for bed she's acting strange. Jinu asks if she's okay and Rumi reveals that a girl was flirting with his.

The neon Seoul night shimmered below the dorm windows like a blanket of stars scattered across earth. It had been hours since Jinu and Rumi left the café, but Jinu still wore a smile as if the date hadn’t ended. The memory of Rumi’s laughter over ramen, the way her eyes sparkled under the dim café lights, and the faint pink on her cheeks when he teased her—it all replayed like his favorite song.

He thought everything had gone perfectly.

But now, as he leaned against the sofa, he noticed her silence. The playful banter that usually followed them home was missing. Rumi wasn’t sprawled across the cushions, teasing him about his terrible chopstick skills. Instead, she was quiet, standing at the edge of the room as if her thoughts were pulling her somewhere else.

“Rumi?” Jinu asked, his voice gentle. “You okay?”

Her back stiffened. She turned slowly, her lips pressed together in a thin line. “Jinu… can I ask you something?”

“Of course.” He straightened, sensing the weight in her tone.

Her arms wrapped around herself as though bracing for his answer. “At the café… that waitress. She was flirting with you.”

Jinu blinked. For a moment, he thought he misheard. “Wait… the waitress? Really?”

“She smiled at you too much. Leaned in close. I saw it.” Her pout deepened, though there was no humor in it. “And you didn’t even notice.”

He wanted to laugh, but the sincerity in her voice stopped him. Instead, he stood and crossed the space between them, his hands sliding gently to her shoulders. “Rumi,” he said softly, tilting his head to catch her gaze. “I didn’t notice because I wasn’t looking at her. I was looking at you. The whole night, all I saw was you.”

Her breath hitched, eyes flicking up to his.

“Rumi, you’re the only one who matters to me. The only one I want.” He tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, his thumb brushing her cheek. “I don’t care if other girls look at me. Let them. Because my eyes, my heart, my everything—belongs to you.”

Her chest tightened, torn between relief and the ache of jealousy. “Still… I don’t like it. I don’t want anyone else even thinking about you that way. Not Mira, not Zoey, not anyone. You’re mine, Jinu. Only mine.”

The fierceness in her voice made his heart pound. He should have felt smothered, maybe even pressured. But instead, warmth spread through him. She was fire and vulnerability in one, and it was intoxicating.

He chuckled softly, brushing his lips against her temple. “You have no idea how much I love hearing you say that. Makes me feel special.”

“You’re not supposed to like it,” she muttered, though her voice trembled.

“Too bad,” he whispered, kissing the corner of her mouth. “I do. And for the record—I’m just as obsessed with you. You’re all I think about. All I want. You’ve got me completely wrapped around your finger, Rumi.”

Her heart melted, though she tried to hide it behind another pout. “You’re too smooth.”

“And you love it,” he teased, pressing another kiss, this time more lingering.

The tension in her body eased as she melted into him. Her arms wound around his neck, pulling him closer until there was no space left between them. Their kiss deepened, slow at first, then more urgent, like every unspoken word they hadn’t shared spilled out through their lips.

When they broke apart, both were breathless. Rumi’s cheeks were flushed, her eyes shining with something fierce and tender all at once.

“I love you,” she whispered. “So much it hurts sometimes.”

“I love you too,” he said immediately, his voice low but steady. “More than anything. More than the stage, more than the music, more than fighting demons. You’re my everything, Rumi.”

Her throat tightened. No one had ever said something so raw, so consuming, and meant it. She buried her face in his chest, clutching at his shirt.

“Good,” she murmured. “Because I don’t plan on sharing you. Ever.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it,” he whispered, kissing the crown of her head.

The city buzzed faintly outside their dorm window, but inside, everything was hushed and warm. Jinu and Rumi curled up on the couch, the glow of the TV forgotten. Her head rested against his shoulder, his arm snug around her waist. Their fingers were intertwined, and every so often Jinu would lift her hand to kiss her knuckles, just because he could.

“You know,” he said, breaking the silence, “I can’t believe I get to call you mine. Sometimes I think I’m dreaming.”

Rumi’s lips curled into a smile, though she didn’t lift her head. “If this is a dream, don’t wake up.”

He chuckled, kissing her hair. “Deal.”

There was a comfortable quiet, the kind that came from two people completely at ease with each other. But Rumi wasn’t done yet. Her jealousy still lingered, not as a thorn, but as a fierce need to stake her claim. She sat up slightly, cupping his face in her hands so he had no choice but to look at her.

“Say it again,” she demanded softly.

“Say what?” His brows lifted.

“That I’m the only one. That you’re mine.”

Jinu’s smile widened. He kissed her palm, eyes locked onto hers. “You’re the only one. I’m yours. Completely, hopelessly, ridiculously yours. Forever.”

Her heart swelled, and she kissed him again, unable to hold back. This time, the kiss was softer, slower, but deeper in meaning. Her fingers traced his jaw, memorizing the shape of him, as if to remind herself that he was real and hers.

When they finally broke apart, Jinu leaned his forehead against hers. “You’re addictive, you know that? I can’t get enough of you.”

“Good,” she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. “Because I feel the same. You’re in my head all the time, Jinu. Even when I’m training, even when I’m fighting demons—I can’t stop thinking about you. It’s crazy.”

He laughed gently, his thumb stroking her cheek. “Then we’re both crazy. Perfectly crazy for each other.”

They stayed like that for what felt like hours—talking in hushed tones, trading kisses, holding each other as if the world outside didn’t exist. Every time Rumi expressed her jealousy, Jinu soothed it with reassurance. Every time Jinu confessed how much he adored her, Rumi’s eyes glistened with the same truth.

They were obsessed with each other. And neither of them minded.

Eventually, the clock ticked past midnight. They should have gone to bed hours ago, but neither wanted to move. Jinu stretched out on the couch, and Rumi immediately followed, curling against him with her leg draped over his. He adjusted, pulling a blanket over them, his arms tightening around her like she was the most precious thing in the world.

“You know,” he murmured against her hair, “I could stay like this forever. No stage, no lights, no demons. Just you.”

Her eyes fluttered shut, a contented smile on her lips. “Forever sounds perfect.”

He kissed her softly, slow and unhurried, as if sealing a promise.

“I love you,” she whispered one last time.

“I love you more,” he whispered back.

Their breaths mingled, their hearts beat in rhythm, and slowly, they drifted into sleep—wrapped up in each other, obsessed and completely in love.

Chapter 105: The Great Prank Gone Wrong

Summary:

Mira and Zoey are bored and Rumi is having a meeting with her Mentor Celine. They decided that they should prank Jinu. They pull a Rumi is pregnant with your child and she's afraid to tell you. Jinu’s mind is blown

The sun hung lazily over the Seoul skyline, painting the rooftops in hues of gold and crimson. The Demon Hunters’ shared house buzzed with its usual mixture of chaos and calm—music echoing faintly from Mira’s room, the faint scent of instant ramen drifting from the kitchen, and the occasional clatter of demon-hunting weapons being polished in the training hall.

But inside the cozy living room, the air was unusually quiet. Mira lay sprawled across the couch, tapping at her phone with an expression halfway between boredom and restlessness. Zoey, her partner-in-crime when it came to mischief, lounged upside down in an armchair, her long legs dangling over the side as she scrolled through a playlist of K-pop demos.

“This is so boring,” Mira groaned dramatically, flopping her head back against a cushion. “How can Rumi stand these mentor meetings for hours? It’s like—” she threw her arms up theatrically, “—our whole world is frozen in time until she comes back.”

Zoey smirked, twirling a lock of her neon-streaked hair. “Well, she’s with Celine. You know how serious they get. They probably haven’t even noticed two whole hours have passed.” She raised an eyebrow. “I bet they’re talking about demon bloodlines or something equally dry.”

Mira sat up suddenly, her eyes sparking with mischief. “Or maybe—” she lowered her voice dramatically—“they’re talking about how to overthrow the world with demon magic.”

Zoey chuckled. “If Celine wanted to overthrow the world, she wouldn’t be having tea with Rumi in the study. She’d be in, like, a secret volcano lair.”

The two burst into laughter, but after the moment passed, the silence returned. Mira groaned again, clearly dissatisfied. “No, no, no. We can’t just sit here. We need something to do.”

Zoey tilted her head, sensing the brewing storm of mischief. “What do you have in mind?”

Mira’s lips curled into a grin, wicked and playful. “A prank.”

Zoey’s eyes lit up instantly. Pranks were Mira’s specialty, and Zoey was always happy to provide backup. “Who’s the victim?” she asked, already leaning forward.

Mira didn’t even hesitate. “Jinu.”

Jinu, the sweet and earnest heartthrob of the team, had a heart too pure for his own good. He was talented, focused, and hopelessly in love with Rumi. Everyone knew it. He wore his feelings like a badge on his chest, sometimes a little too openly.

Zoey smirked knowingly. “Poor Jinu. What did he do to deserve this?”

“Exist,” Mira said with a mischievous shrug. “And besides, he’ll forgive us. Eventually.”

Zoey leaned in closer, curiosity piqued. “Okay, so what’s the plan?”

Mira’s eyes sparkled. “We tell him…” She paused for effect, then whispered: “Rumi is pregnant. With his child.”

Zoey’s jaw dropped, then she burst into uncontrollable laughter. “Mira, that’s—oh my gosh—that’s perfect.”

“I know, right? He’ll totally lose his mind. And the best part? Rumi has no idea. She’ll be just as confused as he is.”

They clasped hands in mutual agreement, sealing the prank like co-conspirators plotting the greatest heist in history.

They didn’t have to wait long. Jinu appeared from down the hall, fresh from practice, his shirt slightly damp from exertion. He hummed softly, always in rhythm, always working out new melodies in his head. He froze when he noticed Mira and Zoey watching him with overly serious expressions.

“What?” he asked nervously, his usual easygoing demeanor wavering.

Mira leaned forward, her voice hushed with false gravity. “Jinu. We need to talk.”

Zoey bit her lip dramatically, glancing at Mira as though reluctant to reveal the secret.

Jinu frowned, his brows knitting together. “What’s wrong? Is it… about Rumi?”

That was all Mira needed. She sighed heavily, letting the silence drag out before speaking with grave solemnity. “She didn’t want us to tell you, but… you deserve to know.”

Jinu’s heart skipped a beat. “Know what?”

Zoey leaned in, her whisper barely audible. “Rumi’s pregnant.”

The world seemed to tilt for Jinu. His hands froze at his sides, his lips parted in disbelief, and his mind went completely blank. “She’s… what?”

Mira nodded with exaggerated sympathy. “Pregnant. With your child.”

The words hit him like thunder. Jinu’s face went pale, his chest tightening. His first instinct wasn’t to panic about how or when—no, his heart leapt straight to Rumi. How scared she must be. How much she must be suffering alone. How much responsibility was about to fall onto both their shoulders.

“I—I need to go to her,” he stammered, voice shaking. Without another word, he bolted down the hall.

The sound of his footsteps echoed away, leaving Mira and Zoey clutching each other in stifled laughter. They collapsed onto the couch, gasping for air.

“Did you see his face?” Zoey wheezed. “I thought he was gonna faint!”

“This is gold,” Mira said between giggles. “Absolute gold!”

Meanwhile, in the study upstairs, Rumi sat cross-legged on the floor with her mentor, Celine. Scrolls of ancient demon lore were spread out before them, glowing faintly in the candlelight.

“Your father’s legacy is complicated,” Celine was saying, her voice calm but firm. “Being half-demon means you walk between two worlds. That power can either isolate you… or make you a bridge for others.”

Rumi nodded, listening intently. Her dark eyes reflected both curiosity and the weight of responsibility. “I just… I don’t want my demon side to hurt the people I love,” she admitted softly.

Before Celine could respond, the door slammed open with a bang. Both women turned in shock to see Jinu standing there, wide-eyed, clutching something in his hand.

“Rumi!” he cried, his voice breaking.

Rumi blinked, startled. “Jinu? What’s wrong?”

He dropped to his knees before her, presenting a small velvet box. The diamond ring inside caught the light, sparkling with desperate sincerity.

“Marry me,” Jinu said breathlessly.

The room went dead silent. Celine’s jaw tightened. Rumi’s eyes widened in disbelief.

“…What?” Rumi managed.

Jinu’s words tumbled out in a rush, his voice frantic. “I know you’re scared, and I know it’s a lot, but you don’t have to face this alone. If you’re pregnant, I want to be there for you. I’ll protect you and the baby. I’ll—”

Celine’s eyes flashed, a mix of fury and disappointment. “Pregnant?!”

Rumi’s face went red. “Wait—what?!”

Jinu looked between them, confused. “Mira and Zoey told me—”

“They told you WHAT?” Rumi’s voice cracked, her hands balling into fists.

Celine pressed her fingers to her temple, exhaling slowly. “Of all the foolish—Rumi, I warned you about entanglements with mortals. And now—pregnant? By a demon bloodline no less—”

“I’M NOT PREGNANT!” Rumi shouted, cutting her off.

The silence that followed was deafening. Jinu blinked in confusion. “You’re… not?”

“No!” Rumi threw her hands in the air. “Why would you even think—?!”

Jinu’s face flushed with embarrassment as realization dawned. He turned his gaze downward, fumbling with the ring box. “…So they were… joking?”

Celine let out a slow, exasperated sigh. “Children,” she muttered under her breath, shaking her head.

By the time Mira and Zoey arrived, still giggling about their prank, they were met with a scene they hadn’t expected: Jinu standing awkwardly with the ring box half-closed, Rumi glaring daggers, and Celine looking as though she’d aged ten years in five minutes.

“What… happened?” Mira asked cautiously, her laughter dying instantly.

Rumi crossed her arms, her voice dangerously calm. “Oh, I don’t know. Maybe because someone told Jinu I’m pregnant?”

Zoey froze, eyes widening. “Oh. He… actually believed it?”

“Yes!” Rumi snapped. “He believed it so much that he proposed! Right here!”

Mira and Zoey gaped, completely blindsided. This hadn’t been part of the script. Jinu looked helplessly between them, his face still red. “I just… I thought…”

Celine pinched the bridge of her nose. “If this is the level of maturity I can expect from this team, perhaps I should reconsider my mentorship.”

The tension in the room grew thick. Mira opened her mouth to explain, but the words caught in her throat. Zoey nudged her sharply, whispering, “Don’t. Say. Anything.”

Rumi threw her hands up in frustration. “Ugh! You two are impossible!”

Jinu, meanwhile, quietly closed the ring box and slipped it back into his pocket. His voice was soft, almost apologetic. “I… guess I’ll save this for another day, then.”

Rumi blinked at him, caught between irritation and confusion. “Wait—you’ve just been… carrying that around?”

He scratched the back of his neck, sheepishly. “For… a while.”

The weight of his sincerity left Rumi speechless. For once, she didn’t have a comeback.

Mira and Zoey exchanged nervous glances. They had gotten their laugh, yes—but at what cost?

Chapter 106: Pillow Prison

Summary:

Jinu won't let Rumi get out of bed by cuddling them. They're watching a movie together and Rumi really needs to use the bathroom. In order for her to use the bathroom she promises that she'll call in sick for tomorrow's dance rehearsal so they can spend personal romantic time together all alone.

Rumi had made the mistake of sinking into the couch next to Jinu with the promise of just one movie. That was two hours ago, and now she was trapped, a warm arm draped over her waist, her legs hopelessly tangled in his, and Jinu’s chin resting snugly on the crown of her head.

The glow from the TV painted the darkened living room in flickering blue light. Some fantasy-action flick was playing, but Rumi hadn’t been paying attention for the past thirty minutes. Her focus was on something far more urgent.

Her bladder.

She shifted slightly, hoping to slide free.

“Don’t even think about it,” Jinu murmured, voice low and lazy in her ear.

Rumi froze. “Think about what?”

“Leaving me.” He squeezed her tighter, nuzzling against her hair. “You’re my prisoner tonight.”

She tried not to laugh, though a smile tugged at her lips. “Prisoner? I only wanted to get water—”

“Lies,” Jinu cut her off, his tone teasing but sharp with certainty. “You’ve been wiggling. That means you want to escape. And I…” He gave a dramatic sigh, “…cannot allow that.”

Rumi twisted her head to glance at him. His expression was a mixture of smugness and stubbornness—the same look he wore every time he beat her at Mario Kart.

“You’re impossible,” she whispered, though affection softened her words.

“And you love me for it.”

The worst part? He was right.

Rumi wriggled again, this time more deliberately. “Jinu, I really need to—”

“Nope.” He tightened his arms like a human seatbelt. “Movie night. Cuddle mode activated. You can’t just get up in the middle of a dramatic sword fight.”

She groaned. “Do you even know what’s happening in this movie?”

“…Not really,” he admitted, grinning. “I’ve been too busy enjoying this.” He gestured vaguely at their intertwined bodies, then pressed his forehead against hers. “You’re warm. You smell nice. You’re soft. Why would I pay attention to CGI dragons when you’re right here?”

Heat rushed to her cheeks. Rumi bit her lip, torn between annoyance and adoration. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Ridiculously in love with you.”

“Smooth,” she muttered, though her heart fluttered.

Jinu tilted her chin so she had no choice but to meet his gaze. “It worked, didn’t it?”

Another pang reminded Rumi just how urgent her situation was. She pushed at his chest lightly. “Jinu, I mean it. If you don’t let me go, you’ll regret it.”

“Oh?” He raised a brow, clearly entertained. “What are you gonna do, huh? Summon your demon powers? You can’t even move.”

“Maybe I’ll—” She stopped, narrowing her eyes. “Don’t make me say it.”

His smirk widened. “Say what?”

“That I have to use the bathroom!”

The living room went silent except for the muffled sounds of the TV. Jinu blinked at her, then burst into laughter, his chest shaking against her.

“Oh no,” he said between chuckles, “my fearsome demon-hunting girlfriend, taken down by something so… human.”

“Jinu!” she whined, smacking his arm. “I’m serious!”

“Okay, okay.” He tried to compose himself but failed, his grin far too mischievous. “I’ll release you under one condition.”

Rumi groaned. “What is it this time? Last time you made me promise to cook ramen at two in the morning.”

“This one’s better.” He leaned close, lips brushing her ear. “Skip dance rehearsal tomorrow. Spend the whole day with me. Just us. No schedules. No distractions. Deal?”

Her eyes widened. “Jinu, you know I can’t just skip rehearsals—”

“You can,” he interrupted smoothly. “You just don’t want to disappoint the others. But…” He gave her his best pout, complete with big, pleading eyes. “…what about me? Don’t I deserve some Rumi-only time?”

Her resolve wavered. Jinu could be unbearably clingy when he wanted to be, but he also had a way of making her feel like she was the center of his entire world. And the truth was… she wanted that time with him too.

“Fine,” she relented with an exasperated sigh. “I’ll call in sick. Happy?”

His grin returned instantly, bright and triumphant. “Ecstatic.” He loosened his arms, finally setting her free. “Go, my love. Relieve yourself. But come back—your pillow prison awaits.”

Rumi rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress her laughter. As she hurried down the hall, she heard his voice call after her:

“Don’t take too long! I’m timing you!”

When Rumi came back, Jinu was sprawled dramatically across the couch, occupying every inch of it like a cat that owned the furniture.

“You left me cold and abandoned,” he complained, clutching a throw pillow to his chest as if it were a tragic stand-in for her.

“You’re unbelievable,” Rumi said, crossing her arms.

“Unbelievably in love,” he corrected again, flashing her that boyish grin that made her stomach flip. He patted the empty space beside him. “Now come back to your rightful spot.”

She hesitated just to tease him, then sank down beside him again. Immediately, his arms wrapped around her like magnets snapping back into place.

“Better,” he murmured, burying his face against her neck. “Don’t ever leave me again.”

“You act like I was gone for hours.”

“Felt like years.”

Rumi shook her head, amused. “You’re so dramatic.”

“And yet you love me anyway.”

She turned, pressing a kiss to his cheek. “Unfortunately for me, I do.”

They resumed watching the movie—though “watching” was generous. Every five minutes, Jinu would interrupt with some ridiculous commentary.

“See that guy with the sword? Totally your type.”

“He looks nothing like you.”

“Exactly. That’s why I know you’re lying when you say you don’t have a type. Because clearly, your type is me.”

She groaned, throwing a popcorn kernel at his forehead. “You’re insufferable.”

He caught it midair with his mouth, smirking proudly. “And irresistible.”

“You’re impossible.”

“Impossibly perfect, yeah.”

Rumi shook her head, trying not to laugh. “One day, your ego’s going to explode and take us all with it.”

“As long as you’re by my side when it happens,” Jinu said softly, his joking tone slipping into something more genuine, “I’ll be fine.”

The sudden tenderness made her heart stutter. She met his gaze and saw the warmth there—no teasing, no smugness, just affection.

“Jinu…” she whispered.

“Yes?”

“You’re annoying.”

And then she kissed him, full on the lips, soft and lingering. When she pulled back, he looked dazed, a goofy smile spreading across his face.

“…Worth it,” he said.

The rest of the night passed in a blur of laughter, whispered jokes, stolen kisses, and Jinu’s relentless need to keep her close. True to her promise, Rumi texted the group chat, claiming she wasn’t feeling well and needed to rest tomorrow.

Almost immediately, Jinu snatched her phone, typing: She’ll be fine after 24 hours of me-time.

“Jinu!” she exclaimed, reaching for her phone.

He held it out of reach. “Too late. They know now. Tomorrow is ours.”

She sighed, exasperated but secretly delighted. “You’re impossible.”

He grinned, kissing her forehead. “And you love me for it.”

And that night, wrapped up in Jinu’s relentless clinginess and ridiculous banter, Rumi realized just how true that was.

She did love him. Hopelessly, irrevocably, and maybe even annoyingly so.

And Jinu, for all his dramatics, loved her just the same.

Chapter 107: Tears Run Down My Thighs

Summary:

Rumi attempts not to be all hot and bothered by Jinu’s presence but luckily Jinu is immediately aware how badly Rumi wants him.

Rumi gripped the phone tighter in her hold as she heard Jinu lick his lips again, he had been doing that for the past few minutes, and she was growing more frustrated as the seconds ticked by, Rumi was trying to focus on the fan fiction she had found online, about him, but Jinu just kept licking his lips, and she couldn’t focus on getting through the heated part of the fic.

“Can you not keep that damn tongue in your mouth?” The Half Demon suddenly snap, feeling the frustration boiling over, Jinu turns his head towards her, swallowing the last of the pomegranate he had, and found Rumi staring at him with a fire of lust burning in your eyes.

“No, why?” Jinu asks, knowing that there was something Rumi was doing on her phone that had that fire burning brightly in her eyes, and wanted to tease her a little, while also hoping to get the answer right out of her mouth.

“Just because…” Rumi muttered, she watched as he stands from the couch and makes his way towards her, Jinu leans over Rumi, pressing his hands into the backrest of the couch and inches his face closer to hers, Rumi could feel her breathing slowing down and her heart rate spiking even more.

“There has to be a reason,” He says, Rumi stared up at him as she swallowed, and before she knew it, Jinu snatches her phone from her grasp, bringing her back to reality in time to realize he was reading what she had just been reading. “Now I see why…” Jinu exits the app and locks her phone as he turns to face her, this time his eyes had darkened. “Should we do this, see if I can live up to the expectations of this?”

“Jinu…” Rumi mumbled and try to reach for her phone, but he pulls it back and keeps it just out of her reach. “Jinu…” The Demon Heartthrob takes a step back and places her phone on the table, just out of her reach, before he steps back to her, She could feel something flip inside her with the way he stared down at her, Rumi’s cheeks already felt flushed from what she had read, and now Jinu was looking at her with such hungry eyes. Jinu leans down and captures her jaw in his hand and pulls her closer to him, his lips almost touch hers before he pauses, Rumi look at him with wide eyes.

“Let me show you what my tongue can do,” Jinu mutters before pressing his lips against hers, Rumi’s eyes shut, and she brings one hand to the back of his head, his tongue slips from his mouth and runs along her lips before pushing past them and into her own mouth, Rumi could feel her breathing becoming limited, and her lungs were starting to run out of air, she feels his tongue sliding along hers before over the roof of her mouth before sliding over the inside of her cheeks, Jinu was literally exploring her entire mouth with his tongue all while her lungs were starting to burn for air, Rumi tugs on his hair, trying to let him know. Jinu pulls back and her eyes open in time to see silver strings of saliva breaking off.

“Jinu …” Rumi breathlessly whisper, his lips press against her jaw, and he leaves a trail of wet kisses along her neck as he kisses down to her collarbone, once he reaches her collarbone Rumi feels his tongue flatten against her skin and lick along them before she feels his fingers brushing against her stomach as Jinu grips onto the hem of her shirt, Rumi pulls her hand away from the back of his head and help him in removing her shirt.

“Feeling good so far?” Jinu mutters before his tongue was back against her skin, licking over the curve of her breasts and moving along her bra, Rumi sits forward and feel his hand immediately slipping between her and the couch to undo her bra’s clasp, once Jinu had it unclasped he quickly removes it and tosses it aside and sides his tongue lower and over one nipple before moving to the other one while his hand cups that boob.

“Hmm, good,” Rumi breathed out as she leans back against the backrest, his thumb slowly rubs circles over her nipple while his tongue was licking over her other nipple, feeling it harden underneath his tongue. “Jinu, gosh, I…” His tongue flicks over the hardening bud, while his thumb was spreading his saliva over her other one, making it harden and become sensitive. “I’m…” Rumi could feel her insides doing a flip as pleasure shocks went down to her core to form a knot inside her. Jinu’s lips wrap around her nipple and her eyes fall shut in the sensation of his warm wet mouth around her sensitive nipple. “Jinu … fuck, I… so good,” Rumi could feel his breathing righting against her skin for a moment as his nose smushed against her breast. “Hmm, I…” Rumi’s fingers curl into the palm of her hand before she feels his lips tug on her nipple and released it with a soft popping sound.

“Good, because it can do more,” Jinu mutters and flattens his tongue against her sternum and licks one long stripe down her belly and pauses once he reaches her pants, his hands grip the elastic of her panties and panties, and Rumi lifts her hips, letting him pull them down and toss them aside, his hands move to his own shirt and removes it before kneeling down in front of Rumi, using his body to push her legs apart.

“Hmm,” Rumi moaned as she feel his warm skin touch the inside of her thighs, fuck, it felt so good, his lips quickly return to her lower belly and kisses his way over her mound before pulling back to lower his head a little more, Rumi takes in a deep breath, mentally preparing herself to feel his mouth on her pussy, only to feel his lips make contact with her inner thighs. “Jinuuuu,” Rumi whines, and all she could feel is a burning ache in her pussy, needing to feel his tongue and lips on her clit and pussy. “Jinu, please…” The Half Demon's hand grabs the back of his head and her fingers curl into his hair, and she's trying to guide him to her pussy, but Jinu resists. “Please…”

“You sound so cute when you plead,” Jinu mumbles against her thigh before flattening his tongue against her inner thigh and dragging it towards her pussy, Rumi’s back arches against the couch as she feels his breath fanning against her pussy as Jinu inched closer to where she needed his mouth the most right now.

“Oh, my… ohh, Jinu …” Rumi breathed out, her eyes roll to the back of her head before her lids shut when she feels his tongue touch her folds and slowly slide along the outside of them. “Oh… ohhh,” Rumi could feel sweat starting to build up on her body. “Fuck, it feels so good, Oh, my fucking…” His tongue slips between her folds, and she feels it slide over her clit and down to her entrance. “Oh, OH!” His tongue circles her entrance before he dips the tongue inside. “JINU!” Rumi could feel her muscles slowly tensing up as the knot of tension grew bigger inside her. Rumi swears she could feel his tongue exploring her walls, or as much as he could as he slides it in and out of her, curling and wiggling it. “Ohh, uhm, oh, Jinu … Jinu, fuck,” Rumi was a whimpering mess at how good it felt, at how good he was making her feel.

One of Jinu’s hands grips onto her inner thigh, pulling her legs even further apart to gain better access to her entrance, while his other arm wraps around her other thigh and rests his thumb on her clit, Rumi’s body tenses up as she feels her high quickly approach, his tongue continues to assault her entrance and walls, pushing her closer and closer to the edge.

“Jinu…” Rumi stuttered out, his thumb slowly rubs her clit, and she could feel the tension inside her building at a rapid pace. “Oh, mmpff, fuck,” Rumi’s head turns from one side to the other against the backrest as she feels her muscles beginning to lock up. “Jinu …” His thumb moves faster and faster until her body begins shaking, and a pleasure explodes inside her, a white flash explodes behind her lids, and Rumi feels a shock go up her spine. “JINU, FUCK, OH MY,” Rumi’s legs try to squeeze shut, but his arms held them open for him, Rumi pulls at his hair and reach back to grip onto the couch with her other hand, Jinu could feel herr release spilling into his mouth as his tongue was lapping at it.

Rumi’s mind was high in the clouds while stars were zooming past her vision, she wasn't even sure if she was still on planet earth with how light her body felt during her high, Rumi gripped on his hair slowly loosens as she begin to return down to earth and her grip drops from the couch, Jinu pulls his mouth away as he feels her body slowly starting to calm down and sits back on his knees, using the back of his hand to wipe his mouth clean while his eyes slowly move over Rumi’s body, taking in her blissful state.

“Lay down,” Jinu orders, Rumi barely heard his order and opened her eyes to look at him, she watched as he stands up and reach for his pants. “Do I need to repeat myself again?” Rumi shakes her head and lays down on the couch and watched as Jinu removes his pants and underwear before he settles between her legs on the couch, wrapping one of her legs around his waist while putting her other leg over the backrest of the couch. “Comfortable like this?”

“Yes,” Rumi quickly answer as she feel his cock rubbing against her folds, Jinu nods his head before looking between their bodies as he takes hold of himself and guides it towards her entrance, Rumi reaches up and grab onto his shoulders and squeeze her eyes shut as she feels his cock slowly pushing into her. “Oh, ohmpf,” Rumi feels her back arching as his cock slides into her, filling her, his hand comes up and grabs one of her hands before pushing it into the couch to hold onto.

“Oh, fucking…” Jinu’s voice was deep as he groans out, he could feel her walls sucking him right in, welcoming him inside her with how wet Rumi felt and how wet she was. “You…” Rumi forced her eyes open to look at him and saw Jinu’s eyes swirling with lust and his face contorting with pleasure. “So good… always,” Jinu bottoms out and takes a moment to get used to the feeling of Rumi wrapped around him, while also giving her time to adjust to him being inside her.

“Jinu …” Rumi whispered. Jinu lifts his hips, pulling his cock out halfway before pushing himself back into her, she could feel her muscles tensing up as another high begins to form inside her, Rumi’s mind was still buzzing from her last orgasm and now another one was already building inside her. “Oh, my… uhh,” The sound of Rumi’s wetness squelching quickly fills the living room and the sound of her mixed groans and moans bounced off the walls. “I…” Jinu dips his head down, and Rumi feel his lips against her neck, kissing along it until he was trailing along her jaw, his hand squeezes her with each thrust.

Rumi could feel a hot tingling sensation going up her legs while it felt like fire was slowly coursing through her veins, Rumi’s eyes shut as she feels Jinu’s lips brush against hers briefly and hear him grunt against them, Rumi’s nails dig into his skin as her walls clench around him, everything that she felt was all because of him, because of what Jinu was doing to her.

“Fucking,” Jinu grunts out, and Rumi feel his other hand slip between their bodies before feeling the palm of his hand resting on her mound and his fingers making contact with her clit. “Cum for me,” Rumi’s back arches at his words, and she swear it was almost like he had flipped a switch inside her, a hot pleasure goes through her and the tension inside Rumi snaps causing a feeling of ecstasy to go through her veins

“JINU, FUCK!” Rumi screamed, digging her feet into his lower back and the other one pressed against the couch, her toes curled with pleasure and Rumi squeezed his hand. “Ohmm my, fu-fuck,” Rumi’s walls pulsed around him, milking him to fill her with his load. “OH!” Jinu’s hips snap faster into her as he begins to chase after his own high, his mind was spinning, and Jinu could barely focus on keeping his thrusts even.

“So good, fuck…” Jinu groans, feeling his muscles starting to twitch as he got closer. “Gonna…” His voice strained from how her walls were squeezing him, practically begging him to cum. Jinu moves his head to the crook of her neck before dropping it down and harshly thrusts into Rumi before he felt his cock twitch inside her and moments later hot cum spills into her. “Fucking, Rumi … fuck, fuck, you, so good,” Jinu rocks his hips against hers, getting himself through his high as Rumi was slowly coming down, her grip on his shoulder loosens, and Rumi slides her hand to the back of his neck, the tips of her fingers slip into his hair as she gently caress the back of his neck, letting the blissful feeling settle inside her. Jinu’s hips stills against her and a silence settles between them both, Rumi could feel his breathing slowing down after a few moments before he lifts his head. “Did I live up to your fan fiction’s expectation?” Rumi couldn’t help but laugh, and as she does, her walls push his cock out of her.

“Yes, yes you did, you were better,” Rumi say. “So much better,” Jinu nods his head and gives her hands one last squeeze before he releases it and climbs off the couch. “Is your shoulder okay?” Jinu looks towards his shoulder, seeing the red marks she left behind, he turns his gaze back to Rumi and nods his head.

“It’s okay,” Jinu says. Rumi watched him through lazy eyes before she abruptly get up from the couch, his eyes widen at her sudden movement and watched as she exits the living room, Jinu quickly follows, thinking the worst until he stops in the bathroom door and watches as Rumi takes out an ointment. “Oh…” He breathes out in relief, making her look at him.

“I gripped too hard,” Rumi muttered as she stepped closer to him. “Let me clean it,” Jinu places his hands on her hips and slowly having her backing up towards the bathroom sink before Jinu lifts Rumi up onto the counter, Rumi gasped as the cold surface touches her warm skin.

“Then let me clean you while you clean that, deal?” Jinu asks, making her nod her head as Rumi begin to open the ointment while Jinu grabbed a cloth.

Chapter 108: The Night Before Forever

Summary:

Rumi is trying to get some sleep before the most important moment of her life happen the next day. She gets an unexpected visit at her bedroom door from Jinu that she is really happy to see.

Rumi lays in bed, staring up at the delicate patterns cast on her ceiling by the paper lanterns Mira had strung up earlier. She should have been sleeping—after all, tomorrow was going to be the most important day of her life. The wedding. Their wedding. But her heart was racing too fast, and her mind kept replaying every moment that had led her here: the laughter, the music, the fights, the reconciliations, and above all, the moments where Jinu’s steady presence had grounded her like no one else could.

She turned over, burying her face into the pillow, trying to will herself into rest. That’s when she heard it.

A soft knock.

Rumi sat up immediately, her messy dark hair tumbling down her shoulders. “Who…?” she whispered, though in her heart she already knew.

“Rumi,” came a hushed voice through the door. A voice she would recognize even in the middle of chaos. Jinu.

Her heart flipped. She hurried out of bed, padding across the wooden floor on bare feet, and opened the door just enough to peek out. Jinu stood there, his smile small but warm, his hair falling just slightly into his eyes. He looked almost guilty, as if he knew he shouldn’t be here.

“Mira and Zoey are going to kill you if they find out,” Rumi whispered, but her lips curved upward, unable to hide how happy she was to see him.

“I know,” Jinu said softly, eyes shining with mischief, “but I couldn’t fall asleep without seeing you.”

That simple line made Rumi’s chest tighten with emotion. She stepped aside and let him in, closing the door quietly behind them. The room immediately felt lighter, brighter, just from his presence.

Jinu’s gaze traveled over her, not in a dramatic or intense way, but gently—like he was memorizing every detail. The way her hair framed her face, the way her oversized pajama shirt slipped slightly off one shoulder, the way her eyes held a mix of nervousness and excitement.

“You’re beautiful,” he murmured, as though the thought had slipped out before he could stop it.

Rumi blushed, suddenly self-conscious. “I’m literally in pajamas. And my hair’s a mess.”

“Doesn’t matter,” Jinu said, stepping closer. “To me, you’ve never looked more perfect.”

Her laughter bubbled up, soft and genuine, but then his arms were around her. She melted into the embrace instantly, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist. His warmth, his scent, his heartbeat—it was everything she needed to calm the storm inside her.

“I can’t believe tomorrow’s really happening,” Rumi whispered against his chest. “It feels like I’ve been waiting my whole life for this.”

Jinu pulled back just enough to look into her eyes. “So have I.” His voice held no hesitation, only certainty. “I’ve never been more sure of anything.”

They sat together on the edge of her bed, fingers intertwined. The lantern light made their joined hands glow softly, as though even the universe wanted to bless their union. Jinu leaned his forehead against hers, and for a long moment, they didn’t need words.

When he finally spoke, his voice was low, vulnerable. “You know, I used to think love was something that… that wasn’t meant for people like me. Too complicated, too fragile. But you…” He exhaled slowly. “You proved me wrong. You made me believe in forever.”

Rumi blinked back tears, her throat tightening. “You have no idea how much you saved me too. You remind me that I’m more than my fears, more than my doubts.” She pressed her palm against his cheek, her thumb brushing lightly across his skin. “With you, I feel like I can do anything.”

Jinu kissed her hand, lingering there. “Then tomorrow, let’s promise to keep doing everything—together.”

The room filled with quiet moments that felt louder than any song. They talked about the silly things—like how Zoey had been fussing about the seating chart and how Mira had sworn she’d guard Rumi’s wedding dress with her life. They laughed until Rumi’s stomach hurt, the kind of laughter that comes only when you’re completely at ease with someone.

But then there were the silences. The kind where they simply stared at each other, their eyes saying what words couldn’t. Jinu brushed a strand of hair behind Rumi’s ear, his fingers lingering at her jawline. She leaned in, and their lips met.

The kiss was unhurried, deep and meaningful. Not fiery or desperate, but full of tenderness. It spoke of promises, of comfort, of knowing they had found home in each other.

When they pulled back, Rumi laughed softly again, a little dazed. “We’re not supposed to see each other before the wedding, you know. Bad luck.”

“Then I guess I’ll make our own luck,” Jinu replied with a playful grin, before kissing her again, quicker this time, but just as sincere.

Eventually, they lay down on the bed together, side by side. Rumi curled against Jinu, her head on his chest, listening to the rhythm of his heart. His arm rested protectively around her shoulders, his thumb tracing lazy circles on her arm.

“This feels right,” Rumi whispered into the quiet.

“It always does with you,” Jinu said, pressing a kiss to her hair.

They talked in murmurs until their voices grew softer, more dreamlike. They shared little wishes—traveling after the wedding, performing together again, maybe even finding a new place to call their own. Each dream added another thread to the tapestry of their future, one they were weaving together, stitch by stitch.

But eventually, Jinu sighed, reluctant. “I should go before Mira comes barging in to check on you. She’ll never let me hear the end of it.”

Rumi tightened her hold around him, not wanting to let go. “Stay just a little longer.”

He smiled, brushing a kiss across her temple. “I’ll always stay as long as I can.”

They cuddled for a few more precious minutes, stealing time against the world’s rules, memorizing each other’s warmth. Finally, Jinu carefully slid out of bed, leaning down one last time to kiss her—soft, lingering, full of promise.

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” he whispered.

Rumi touched her lips, smiling as he slipped quietly out the door. The room felt emptier without him, but her heart was full—so full she thought it might burst.

All she knew was that tomorrow, she would finally stand before him and say the words that would bind them forever. And she couldn’t wait.

The night before their wedding wasn’t about sleep. It was about love, laughter, and the quiet certainty that they had found their forever in each other.

Chapter 109: A Night of Questions, Dreams, and Regrets (Mostly Mira’s)

Summary:

Zoey, Mira, Rumi, and Jinu have a fun sleepover in the living room. Zoey keeps asking weird/strange existential (or otherwise way too deep for 1am) questions and Mira only wants to go to sleeep.

The neon lights of Seoul glittered outside the window of the apartment, painting faint ribbons of color along the walls of the living room. Inside, the mood was far cozier: blankets were stacked into uneven mounds, pillows of every size had been pulled from the bedrooms, and bowls of chips, Pocky sticks, and half-empty cans of soda cluttered the coffee table. A horror movie had played earlier, then a rom-com, and now only the quiet hum of the refrigerator and the muffled noise of the city drifted into the room.

It was late. Very late. Almost too late.

Zoey lay sprawled on her back in the middle of the blanket nest like a starfish, staring at the ceiling with the intensity of someone having the most important thoughts of her life. Her hair was messy, her hoodie stretched, and she clutched a half-eaten bag of gummy bears as if they held the answers to the universe.

Beside her, Mira pulled the blanket over her head and groaned. Her eyes were already bloodshot, her voice thick with exhaustion. She wanted nothing more than to sink into the quiet bliss of sleep, but unfortunately, her bandmate—and eternal 1 a.m. philosopher—had other plans.

“Hey,” Zoey whispered suddenly, though her whisper was as loud as normal talking. “Do you think demons also have sleepovers?”

Mira shoved her face deeper into the pillow. “Zoey… please…”

“I’m serious!” Zoey rolled onto her side, her eyes gleaming with curiosity. “Like… what if the demons we fight every week also get together in their pajamas, drink boba, and complain about us? What if there’s some demon version of us sitting around asking if humans have sleepovers?”

Mira groaned again, the sound muffled. “Zoey, it’s one in the morning. Stop.”

But Zoey was in too deep. “Wait. WAIT. What if—” she sat up now, fully awake and dramatic, her gummy bears tumbling across the blanket “—what if demons only fight us because they’re jealous they don’t get invited to sleepovers? What if we could just stop all the fighting with one big cross-dimensional pajama party?”

At the far end of the blanket nest, Rumi and Jinu were oblivious to the madness. The two had fallen asleep nestled together, Jinu’s arm wrapped securely around Rumi’s waist, her head resting against his chest. They breathed in sync, peaceful and warm, the faintest smiles on their faces. Every so often, Jinu would shift slightly and Rumi would instinctively cuddle closer, like puzzle pieces made for each other.

Mira peeked out from under the blanket at them, sighed, and whispered in defeat, “Why do they get peace and happiness while I get stuck with this existential crisis generator?”

Zoey ignored her, staring dreamily at the ceiling again. “If the universe is infinite, doesn’t that mean there’s a version of me who did invite the demons to a sleepover? And maybe that version of me is best friends with them now?”

“Mmhmm, that’s great,” Mira muttered. “I’ll write her a thank-you card in the morning. Now shut up.”

But Zoey wasn’t done. “No, but think about it, Mira. If there are infinite universes, then there’s also a universe where you’re the one asking me all the deep questions, and I’m the one trying to sleep.”

Mira pulled the blanket entirely over her head, muffling her own scream.

It was now 1:47 a.m., according to the glowing digits of the microwave clock. Mira’s eyes were half-open slits, her body heavy with the weight of sleep deprivation. But Zoey was thriving.

“What if music isn’t just sound?” Zoey whispered suddenly, leaning dangerously close to Mira’s ear. “What if it’s the heartbeat of the universe, and every time we perform, the stars are dancing?”

Mira sat up, hair a total mess, her voice cracking with rage. “ZO—EY. I just want to SLEEP.”

Zoey blinked at her, wide-eyed and innocent. “But Mira… aren’t you curious?”

“No. Not even a little.”

Zoey pouted. “That’s so sad. You don’t even wonder about the big stuff?”

“The only big thing I’m wondering,” Mira growled, collapsing back into her pillow, “is how to smother you with this blanket without waking Rumi and Jinu.”

As if on cue, Jinu shifted in his sleep, murmuring something soft. Rumi giggled faintly, still asleep, and nestled even closer against him. The sight was enough to make Mira’s frustration boil over.

She muttered under her breath: “They’re living in a K-drama while I’m trapped in a philosophy lecture.”

Zoey sighed happily. “It’s beautiful though, isn’t it? Love is like… like two galaxies colliding in slow motion. Or like when two notes in a song harmonize perfectly. Or like gummy bears stuck together in the bag. See, Rumi and Jinu are like gummy bears—”

“Mira,” she said, addressing herself now. “Don’t get up. Don’t kill her. Prison isn’t worth it.”

The first beams of sunlight crept into the living room, washing over the battlefield of snacks, blankets, and tangled limbs. Birds chirped faintly outside. The city had already woken up, but inside, time moved slower.

Rumi stirred first, blinking against the morning light. She stretched like a cat, smiling softly as she realized Jinu’s arm was still around her. Jinu yawned, eyes fluttering open, and the two exchanged sleepy smiles before greeting each other with a quiet, “Good morning.”

“Morning,” Rumi whispered back, her voice gentle but warm.

They lingered in that bubble of happiness, gazing at each other with all the affection in the world, as if nothing else existed.

Mira, meanwhile, looked like she had been through ten years of war. Her hair stuck out in every direction, her under-eyes were practically purple, and she sat hunched over the coffee table sipping instant coffee like it was the only thing keeping her alive.

Zoey, on the other hand, looked radiant. Her hoodie was rumpled, her eyes slightly bloodshot, but her smile was wide and unbothered. She sat cross-legged on the floor, happily munching on leftover chips for breakfast.

“No regrets,” she said, crunching loudly. “I think I unlocked at least three new truths about the universe last night.”

Mira glared at her over the rim of her coffee mug. “You unlocked my eternal hatred, that’s what you unlocked.”

Zoey leaned back, unfazed. “C’mon, Mira. One day you’ll thank me. Maybe when you’re old and wrinkly, you’ll suddenly remember that night Zoey asked if demons have sleepovers, and you’ll laugh. You’ll think: wow, my life was richer because of her questions.”

Mira slammed her mug down. “I’m not laughing. I’m going to bed. A real bed. Alone.”

As Mira staggered off toward her room, dragging a blanket like a cape, Rumi stretched again and sat up with Jinu. They both looked far too refreshed for people who had been sleeping on the floor. Rumi leaned her head on his shoulder, sighing happily.

“Last night was nice,” she murmured.

“Yeah,” Jinu said softly, squeezing her hand.

Zoey watched them, nodding in approval like a proud matchmaker. “See? They get it. They understand the beauty of existence. Two hearts beating as one, love that transcends—”

“Shut. Up.” Mira’s voice echoed faintly from the bedroom.

Zoey only grinned wider, tossing a gummy bear into her mouth.

No regrets. None at all.

Chapter 110: Stay a Little Longer

Summary:

The weather is terrible and Rumi didn't really want to get up. With the right company, maybe she has a reason to stay in bed.

The sound of rain drumming down on the window kept Rumi alert, as well as the brisk air that made her huddle up beneath the blankets as she partially regretted sleeping in just her top and panties. The weather sucked, there wouldn't be much for her to do as surely the rain would ruin any hair styling and makeup which she would usually spend at least an hour meticulously doing, there was just no point in getting out of bed.

"It's too cold out" Rumi mumbled to herself, huddling up a little more before gasping at the feeling trailing across her waist. It wasn't the aforementioned brisk air, but instead his arm snaking around her waist as Jinu brought himself closer to her and hugged her from behind so his breath warmed the skin of Rumi’s neck. "I guess that gives us a reason to stay like this then" Jinu whispered to his girlfriend's ear and she giggled at how his fingers tickled her waist before she moaned softly at his lips kissing her neck, peppering along her skin before Jinu leaned around to kiss her on the lips.

The Half Demon moaned again as Jinu’s hand tickled around her waistline, touching her in just the right way to stimulate her and take her focus off the cold air as he stole her attention more with the kiss he shared with her. Only when air was needed did Jinu pull away, only by a small distance though as his breath felt so nice and warm on her skin - Rumi liked how it felt.

"I wouldn't mind staying like this" The Demon Heartthrob then said, leaning into her neck and kissing her skin to make her moan again as she bit her lip. The Half Demon felt Jinu pressing into her from behind, she felt his arm tug her back against him as his body heat kept her warm which made her even more grateful for his presence. Rumi didn't know the weather would be like this - The Half Demon never checks the forecast - but considering the weather, she was glad she had Jinu come over the night before with him staying the night.

Sure, Rumi’s bed was large, but that just meant she could cuddle up with Jinu more. It also meant that she could feel his morning wood pressing into her ass, making her bite her lip as she subconsciously ground back into him. This made Jinu growl into her ear and The Half Demon felt her panties dampen as that noise turned her on in ways she couldn't describe, then there was the way Jinu’s fingers played with the waistline of her panties.

"We could stay here for a bit, I could keep you warm" The Demon Heartthrob whispered suggestively and Rumi nearly jumped at the chance, even if for a quickie as he would have to get up soon, but they did have other commitments. "What about your photo shoot with the Saja Boys?" Rumi asked as she felt his hand dip between her legs, tugging her panties aside as she felt the tip of Jinu’s large cock prod her entrance and she chewed her lip sexily as she looked back at Jinu with growing need. As for her question, he answered that Abby and Mystery got everything under control so he was in no rush to get back with the Saja Boys.

"I want to get something else wet this morning" Jinu then breathed hotly into her ear before slipping himself inside her; The Half Demon had to cover her mouth with her hand as she moaned a little louder this time and she wouldn't want Mira to hear her, she didn't even let her Mira and Zoey know Jinu was staying the night. Then there was his innuendo of a joke, and for as bad as it was, Rumi couldn't help but giggle before she called him naughty for such a remark.

Jinu chuckled a little at this before he slowly moved his hips, using the tight space between him and Rumi to rock rock into her as he kissed her again. The Half Demon moaned into the kiss, reaching her hand back to cup his face as she let his lips muffle to the noises she was making as his cock stirred around inside her. But his dick wasn't all he used to make her feel good as his hand also moved around, one snaking under Rumi and dipping down into her panties to rub her clit as he was slowly thrusting. As for his other hand, it slid up her top to cup her breast, squeezing softly as Jinu went on a multi-pronged attack of stimulation.

The Half Demon was quickly unravelling from the pleasure, submitting far too quickly that she was proud of considering how gentle Jinu was being with her. Now, if he were dicking her down and making her wail in pleasure then that would make more sense, but Jinu’s hands and motions were so gentle. The Demon Heartthrob embraced his girlfriend, touching her all over whilst filling her with his cock with slow thrusts - and Rumi was all for it.

Reaching her arm around his neck, Rumi arched her back and pushed her breast into Jinu’s hand whilst grinding against his second hand and down onto his dick. The Demon Heartthrob playfully nibbled on Rumi’s lips as she did this, making her moan again to give Jinu the opportunity as he swiftly stuck his tongue past her lips to coil with hers. And again, Rumi submitted very quickly as she languidly tangled her tongue with his to sensuously exchange saliva as she rocked her hips with Jinu.

"Mmm, ah, mmmm, so good, ah" The Half Demon managed to form the words between her steady moans, encouraging Jinu more as she cupped her second hand over her top and over the hand his hand beneath it. Rumi stared back at Jinu as she rocked her hips with his, a loving passion in her gaze that made Jinu press into her more, made him touch her more.

Jinu’s lips pulled away from Rumi’s again, once more due to air being needed, and she panted with a flushed face whilst moaning a little louder as Jinu pulled his hand from under her top to hold her hips steady. This was followed by him transitioning his motions from steady rocking to full thrusts into her slick pussy, and The Half Demon chewed her lip again as she arched her back from the feeling of Jinu hitting deeper into her.

"Not too loud. Remember, Mira’s is on the other side of the wall" The Demon Heartthrob playfully teased his girlfriend as she moaned louder, eyes fogging over with pleasure as Rumi gazed at him through the mist. "Then keep me quiet with your mouth, keep kissing me" The Half Demon whined and Jinu chuckled a smirk he leaned closer, making Rumi purse her lips before she whined again as The Demon Heartthrob pulled back.

"Kiss me" The Half Demon practically begged, leaning closer so that Jinu didn't even have to close much distance as she'd meet him halfway. But Jinu didn't lean in just yet, first he gave a sharp thrust and Rumi’s eyes widened and mouth fell open to exclaim...and only here did he clamp his mouth over hers. Jinu muffled her exclamation with his mouth as he thrusts into Rumi with a little more speed but never getting too rough to change the description from making love to fucking. Because that was what he was doing.

Albeit with playful intent, Jinu was making love to Rumi right now, making use of the poor weather by enjoying time with his girlfriend. The Half Demon saw by the look in Jinu’s eyes that this was his intention, it made her heart flutter but also her loins heat up. Then again, maybe it was due to him thrusting into a sweet spot that drew Rumi up to the edge, making her tug Jinu into a deeper kiss to keep her cry of climax down as Mira was in the next room.

But his priorities laid in the fact Rumi was cumming, her juices splashing on his cock as The Half Demon moaned into hid mouth. Jinu kept thrusting to, never ceasing his movements as he wanted to prolong her orgasm for as long as possible. This, combined with the fact Jinu was still rubbing her clit throughout all of this, and Rumi’s body quaked with heat and pleasure as she came.

The Demon Heartthrob did eventually pause, only when his girlfriend's orgasm finally subsided and she needed a moment to catch her breath. Jinu released her mouth from his, watching the panting expression on her face as Rumi had her head tilted back to gaze at Jinu. The Half Demon reached her hand to cup his face, whispering his name through ragged breaths before she bit her lip as she pondered over the idea that had come to mind. Rumi had a look of nervous excitement in her eyes and that intrigued Jinu as he asked what she was thinking about, Rumi took a moment to reply.

"Pull out a moment" The Half Demon whispered and Jinu obliged, wondering what she was thinking as she wiggled her hips to slide her panties down her legs before kicking them out from under the sheets to be forgotten in the corner of the room at least until he was done. Then he felt Rumi grind herself against Jinu again, rubbing her backside against him as Jinu’s dick was throbbing with the need to be inside her again.

"Stick it in need my ass right now" The Half Demon then breathed to Jinu and he paused for a moment to let her words sink in, staring with pursed lips at his girlfriend as she smiled encouragingly at you. "Go on honey, stick it in me" Rumi further coaxed him, rubbing her ass against his crotch as The Demon Heartthrob bucked against her a little out of subconscious need. Then Jinu reached down and guided himself to the suggested hole, looking Rumi in the eyes as Jinu did so and she nodded her head whilst chewing her lip in that sexy way before her mouth fell agape as Jinu did as Rumi said to and stuck it in her ass.

The Half Demon had to cover her mouth to keep her voice down, her ass being tighter meant she gripped down on Jinu more and he had to be a little rougher. The Demon Heartthrob still intended to be gentle, he still intended to keep this intimate, but Rumi has such a nice ass that he lost control of himself previous times he's done anal and he fucked her stupid. The memories of these times made Rumi’s pussy even wetter, making her reach down and finger her pussy as Jinu started thrusting again into her ass.

There was so much pleasure for her to feel now; with a finger buried inside herself, The Half Demon rocked herself back against Jinu’s dick as he pumped it into her ass. And for he, Jinu again had one hand on her chest but his second slid down from her waist to squeeze her ass whilst he were thrusting. Jinu was doing his best to remain gentle still, restraining himself and only using as much force to keep a steady pace, and Rumi was loving every minute of it.

By this point, they both had stopped caring about the abysmal weather outside or the fact if Mira can hear them going at it in the next room over. In fact, the only thing he used the rain for was to time his thrusts as the pitter patter of the rain made a surprisingly good metronome but even then Jinu paid it little mind. This is because all he really cared about right now was Rumi, and Jinu knew he could make her feel even better whilst still restraining himself to being gentle.

"I'm going to lean into you a little more, roll you onto your stomach" The Demon Heartthrob leaned to whisper to her and Rumi looked back at him with pleasure-glazed eyes and an inquisitive moan before she found herself in the position he stated. Rumi didn't mind being pushed prone, nor did she mind Jinu climbing on top of her. Ironically enough this was a position he usually ended up in when he fucks her anally, mostly because Rumi buries her face in the pillow to muffle her shouts of pleasure and obscene demands for more, many explicative would be used.

But Jinu still wasn't fucking her; instead he pressed down into her, leaning into her shoulder and kissing her neck as his thrusts himself into her. Rumi did pull a pillow in front of her to lean into, though her moans were obviously more subdued than usual. The Demon Heartthrob was still gentle, hands pressed into the pillow by her head as Jinu thrust into her ass, hard enough to keep a pace but not rough enough to constitute fucking.

"How does it feel, Rumi" Jinu asked between his thrusts, her moans being enough encouragement but still she replied with a muffled voice that it felt good. "So good, don't stop Jinu!" The Half Demon moaned and he chuckled, pressing into her again as Jinu gently rocked her against the bed. "I love how it feels. "The Half Demon then moaned a little louder as she lifted her head from the pillow, tilting her head back to look up at Jinu with the slightest bit of drool at the corner of her mouth.

"Kiss me again." Rumi whined needily and Jinu again chuckled before joining his lips, dancing them together as Jinu kept rocking Rumi against the bed. The Demon Heartthrob was enjoying her tight ass very much, the way Rumi gripped down on him always drove Jinu, but he kept control of himself. Even as Jinu had his girlfriend pinned in a Pronebone, Jinu didn't bone her, even as he leaned into her shoulder whilst colliding his pelvis against her ass, creating the noise of clapping skin, they kept control.

Even as Rumi was drooling from the pleasure of having Jinu’s dick in her ass, she still had a loving gaze in her eyes as she gazed back at Jinu from her peripheral vision. The Half Demon saw the pleasure on Jinu’s face as well, the strain in his expression as she then felt his dick throb, Rumi knew he was close.

"Cum in me." The Half Demon's voice drew Jinu’s attention and she lifted his head back to look down at her. "Cum in my ass. "Rumi’s voice came out as a whine again as she leaned into the pillow, pushing her backside up against Jinu and he leaned to her ear, whispering her name and Rumi glanced his way.

I love you." The Demon Heartthrob said and Rumi lifted her head back to say she loved him only to grit her teeth as Jinu gave a sharp thrust before cumming in her ass. Rumi’s gritting teeth slowly morphed into a grin, drool seeping from the corner of her lips again before she reached up and tugged Jinu down to kiss her once more and their lips danced together, tongues joining and tangling in a sensuous tango throughout the duration of his own orgasm.

When Jinu finished cumming, he slowly rolled onto his side whilst still being embedded in Rumi’s tight ass. The Demon Heartthrob wrapped both of his arms around her waist, pulling her back against him and Rumi snuggled back, grinding a little to make Jinu growl into her ear and she shuddered at the noise before feeling his chin on her shoulder and she sighed happily at being so close to him.

"I love you too." The Half Demon then reciprocated the line Jinu said to her and he kissed her cheek before laying with her. The rain was still drumming down outside, the air still being brisk but at the same time, Rumi didn't mind as Jinu was just so warm.

"Can we stay like this for a bit longer?" The Half Demon then asked and he chuckled, replying that Jinu wouldn't mind doing that. "I don't have anything else to do today, and I like being this close to you." Jinu told her, spooning Rumi and she enjoyed being in his arms, still feeling his dick in her ass. The Half Demon wiggled against Jinu, giggling at his lustful growl before turning her head back to look Jinu in the eyes, pulling his hand to cup her breast as she whispered for Jinu to touch her some more as they laid together.

"Keep me warm." Rumi whispered as she started pecking the corner of Jinu’s mouth. "Touch me some more" she continued as she kept kissing the corner of his mouth. "Then later, when Mira and Zoey go out to the bath house, maybe you could fuck my ass some more?" The Half Demon spoke in a more inquisitive manner. "Unless you have anywhere else to go, or anything else to do. "She added at the end, and Jinu chuckled again as he whispered that he already said he had nothing else to do.

"Only you." The Demon Heartthrob then playfully whispered as he nibbled on her ear lobe and Rumi giggled before nuzzling into him some more. "I love you." The Half Demon cooed and he leaned to her ear. "I love you too." Jinu reciprocated, kissing her cheek before just laying with her.

The two of them laid there together, listening to the drumming rain but unbothered by the chilly air. They had no reason to get up right now, but all the more reason to stay in bed.

Chapter 111: Rooftop Pool Day at Huntrix Tower

Summary:

Jinu and his girlfriend Rumi are having a relaxing pool day on the Huntrix Tower private rooftop. Jinu can't help but admire Rumi as her body looks really good in a swimsuit and that her glowing patterns look so beautiful on her.

The rooftop of Huntrix Tower had always been a sanctuary away from the chaos of Seoul below. From up here, the city looked like a neon constellation sprawled across the horizon, skyscrapers gleaming in the late afternoon light. But today, the sky belonged to them alone: soft clouds drifting lazily overhead, sunlight catching on glass and steel, and the pool reflecting a perfect stretch of blue.

Jinu stretched out on one of the loungers, sunglasses balanced on the bridge of his nose, his shirt discarded on the armrest beside him. The sun soaked into his skin, warm and unhurried, and for the first time in weeks, he let himself breathe. No demons to chase. No late-night rehearsals. Just quiet.

Well—quiet except for the sound of soft footsteps approaching.

He turned his head slightly, and there she was. Rumi.

She had tied her hair up in a loose ponytail, a few strands brushing her cheeks, and her swimsuit shimmered with patterns that weren’t just designs but part of her—her demon-hunter glow. The markings glistened faintly, like liquid light tracing over her shoulders and down her sides, catching in the sun like constellations on her skin.

Jinu forgot to breathe for a moment.

“Staring already?” Rumi teased, dropping a towel over the back of the chair beside him. Her voice had that lilting edge, playful and self-assured, like she already knew the effect she had on him.

“I wasn’t staring,” Jinu said, though his grin betrayed him. He pushed his sunglasses down to the tip of his nose so she could see his eyes properly. “I was admiring. There’s a difference.”

Rumi tilted her head, arching a brow. “Admiring, huh? From the way you’re looking, I’d think I’m the eighth wonder of the world.”

“You are,” he shot back instantly, sitting up on his elbows. His voice softened, dropping into something he almost never let the others hear. “Seriously, Rumi. You look… amazing.”

Her glow pulsed faintly at his words—whether from embarrassment or amusement, he couldn’t tell. She huffed a laugh, pretending to roll her eyes as she dipped her feet in the water. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Maybe,” Jinu admitted, “but I’m ridiculous for you.”

She turned to give him a look, the kind where her lips threatened to curve into a smile but she tried to fight it anyway. “You know, you’re not exactly subtle. Sitting there all confident without a shirt on. Did you really think I wouldn’t notice?”

Jinu smirked, leaning back so the sunlight caught the lines of his shoulders and chest. “So you were staring.”

“I was… distracted,” she said, refusing to give him the satisfaction. “Big difference.”

He laughed, the sound echoing gently across the water, and Rumi felt the corners of her own mouth betray her resolve.

The pool glimmered between them, inviting. A warm breeze carried the faint scent of summer blossoms from the gardens below, and for a moment, time slowed.

Rumi kicked her feet in the water, droplets catching on her glowing patterns. “It’s almost too perfect up here. Like it’s not real.”

“Why shouldn’t it be?” Jinu said. “We fight demons, protect the world, rehearse until our voices give out… don’t you think we deserve a day where it’s just us?”

Her gaze softened, and she nodded. “Yeah. We do.”

For a while, they just sat there, the silence filled with the sound of water rippling and the hum of the city far below. But Jinu’s eyes kept straying to her, tracing every flicker of light across her skin, every small movement she made. He wasn’t usually this obvious, but today he couldn’t help it.

And Rumi noticed.

“You’re doing it again,” she said suddenly, breaking the spell.

“Doing what?”

“Looking at me like I’m going to disappear if you blink.” Her tone was teasing, but there was a flicker of something else in her voice—something quieter.

Jinu sat forward, resting his elbows on his knees. “Maybe I’m just making sure this moment lasts.”

Her glow flickered again, brighter this time. She splashed a little water at him with her toes. “Smooth. But you’re still distracting me.”

“Distracting you?” he echoed, feigning innocence. “From what?”

“From deciding whether or not I should—”

And before he could react, Rumi reached out, grabbed his wrist, and tugged.

Jinu’s sunglasses went flying as he yelped, stumbling forward, but at the last second he grabbed her hand in return—pulling her with him.

Together, they toppled into the pool with a loud splash, water rushing over them as sunlight fractured into a thousand prisms above the surface.

When Jinu resurfaced, coughing and laughing, Rumi emerged beside him, her ponytail clinging to her cheek, glow patterns shimmering even brighter beneath the water. She was laughing too—breathless, triumphant.

“You—” Jinu sputtered, brushing water from his face, “you thought you could drag me in alone?”

“It was worth a try,” she said, smirking as she smoothed her hair back. “But now you’re exactly where I wanted you.”

He swam closer, lowering his voice. “Dangerous words, Rumi.”

Her smile faltered just slightly—not from discomfort, but from the intensity in his eyes. He was teasing, yes, but the warmth in his gaze was undeniable, wrapping around her like the sun-dappled water.

For a moment, they floated there in the quiet, faces close enough that the world seemed to narrow down to the space between them.

Rumi broke the silence first, bumping his shoulder with hers. “You know, you’re a terrible flirt.”

“And yet,” Jinu said, tilting his head, “you’re still smiling.”

She gave up fighting it. The laugh that slipped out of her was soft, genuine, and it lit her face even more beautifully than her glow.

The two of them drifted lazily around the pool, sometimes splashing each other playfully, other times just leaning against the tiled edge side by side. Jinu couldn’t stop himself from reaching out every so often—brushing a strand of wet hair from her face, or letting his fingers linger just a second too long on her hand. And Rumi didn’t stop him.

In fact, she leaned into it.

“You really do enjoy making me flustered, don’t you?” she murmured at one point, her head resting back against the pool’s edge.

Jinu grinned, moving close enough that his voice was almost a whisper against her ear. “Only because I think you’re beautiful when you’re flustered.”

Her glow pulsed again, betraying her even as she rolled her eyes. “Hopeless. Completely hopeless.”

“Hopelessly yours,” he corrected.

The sun began to dip lower, painting the sky in shades of gold and rose. The city lights flickered awake one by one beneath them, but on the rooftop, time still belonged to just the two of them.

And in that golden hour, surrounded by water and laughter and the steady beat of each other’s hearts, Jinu and Rumi let the world fall away.

For once, they weren’t warriors or idols or protectors. They were just two people, stealing a piece of peace together—messy hair, damp clothes, glowing patterns, and all.

And Jinu thought, as he looked at her again, that he could spend forever in this moment, and it still wouldn’t be enough.

Chapter 112: We Can Do It In My Room All Day

Summary:

Rumi is on a mission trying to convince Jinu to lay in bed with her all day.

Laying in bed, Rumi watched the sheer curtains lightly move as a soft breeze enters the room, she didn’t want to get out of bed, she wanted to make this a ‘stay in bed’ kind of day, her Demon lover boyfriend had stayed over at her place and had disappeared earlier to go take a shower and freshen up, on any other day she would have joined him in the shower, but not today, just thinking about him made him appear, Rumi turned her head away from the curtains to look at him as Jinu exits the bathroom, a towel wrapped around his lower half, water droplets rolling down his chest. Rumi’s eyes move over his patterns on his skin, licking her lips, how she loved leaving kisses on his patterns and tracing the outline of their form with her finger, especially the large one on his side that looks like a heart and gosh how she loved to trace that one and admire it. Jinu’s eyes fall on Rumi and sees that she's still in the same position he had left her.

“Are you going to get up?” The Demon Heartthrob asks, Rumi’s lower lip pops out as she just thought about needing to get up, about having to go take a shower and get ready for the day.

“I don’t wanna…” Rumi says, a chuckle falls from his lips before Jinu made his way towards the bed, her eyes follow him until he stops next to her side of the bed.

“You have to get out of bed you know.” Jinu says, she reached for his hand and grab onto it.

“Do I have to?” The Half Demon asked. “Do I really have to?” Rumi gently tugged on his hand, making him lose his balance, Jinu leans over her, the towel almost falling away from his waist, something she wouldn’t have minded one bit, Rumi released his hand and move it to his biceps.

“Can I persuade you in any way to get out of bed?” Jinu asks, his smile looked so beautiful, one of his hands move to Rumi’s cheek as the other one pressed into the mattress, he softly traces her cheek making her lean into his touch.

“Hmm, no, I don’t think there is.” Rumi says. “But can I persuade you to get back into bed with me?” Her hand moves from his biceps to the side of his neck, the tips of her fingers moving into his hair.

“You can try.” Jinu says, Rumi pulls him down, crashing her lips against his, tasting him, and fuck did he taste so delicious. Rumi’s hand slides to the back of his head, tangling her fingers into his hair as she pulled him closer, deepening the kiss, in most situations Jinu could control himself, but feeling how hungry and needy the kiss was, he could feel his hormones taking over and his cock twitching. Rumi’s other hand moves to his side and slide over his patterns, stopping when her fingers reach the towel. The Half Demon tugged at it, pulpit off, Jinu pulls away from the kiss, quickly realizing that he wasn’t going to win this round.

“Get back in bed with me, babe.” Rumi says, his hand moves away from her cheek and grabs onto the duvet, he pulls it off her, tossing it onto the floor, revealing her nightwear, his t-shirt and a pair of panties. Rumi’s hand falls away from his hair and moves to the bed.

“If I get back in, then neither of us are leaving it until we finish this.” The Demon Heartthrob says. Rumi licked her lips before showing off the devious smirk forming on her lips. “You little…” Jinu moves his hand to her face, his thumb traces over her bottom lip. “I’m not sure what I should do with you.” The mood in the room quickly shifting from light to heavy. “Open.” Rumi’s mouth falls open, and Jinu places two fingers inside her mouth, he presses them down against her tongue. “Suck.” Rumi’s lips wrap around his fingers and she begins sucking on them, drool escapes from the corner of her lips as she does it. The Half Demon could see his brown eyes becoming darker as they become clouded with lust. The Half Demon mentally pats herself for achieving what she wanted. “Look how cute you look while sucking my fingers.” Rumi’s skin felt warm as wetness pools between her legs. “Such a dirty princess for me.” Rumi was getting turned on from just sucking his fingers, Jinu pulls them from her mouth, silver strings of saliva breaking off, her chin glistened with saliva as well as his fingers.

“Middle, move to the middle of the bed.” He orders, Rumi quickly does as he says, he climbs onto the bed, straddling one of her legs while sitting upright on his own knees. “Sit for me, Princess.” The Half Demon sits upright, his hands move to the hem of the shirt, his fingers curl around it and he lifts it upwards, Rumi lifts her arms letting him remove it, it lands somewhere on the floor, his lips touched her neck, making her tilt her head back to give him more access, his lips travel down her neck to her collarbone, his hands move to her chest, cupping her breasts, his fingers knead into the skin.

“Hmm, feels so good.” Rumi says, his lips were busy leaving a mark behind on her skin as his hands worked on her breasts, you press one of your hands into the mattress while her other hand moves to his waist, sliding her hand over his bare skin, Rumi could feel him stiffen. “Ticklish?” She moved her hand higher, stopping once she reaches his in. “This okay?” Jinu pulls away from her collarbone.

“Not lower than that.” He says, she nodded her head, Rumi’s fingers knead into his skin, Jinu dips his head and his lips travel over her breast. “How beautiful.” His lips wrap around her nipple while his fingers move over her other nipple, stimulating the bud with the pads of his fingers, the temperature in the room rose, Rumi’s breathing becoming short, his mouth working wonders on her nipple.

“Ohhh …Jinu …” The Half Demon breathed out. She closed her eyes, letting the feeling of ecstasy move through her body. She was growing wetter and wetter as the seconds passed. Rumi’s mind begins to wander to his cock, was he hard yet? The Half Demon moved her hand that was kneading into his skin downwards, making sure not to tickle him anywhere, Jinu pulls away from her nipple as he feels her fingers wrap around his semi-hard cock. Rumi lifts her head and open her eyes, watching him suck in a deep breath as she moved her hand along his length, his eyes close halfway as he feels her hand palming him, his hand moves to her that was around him, and wraps his hand around her wrist.

“My love …” He says, his hand moves with hers as Rumi pump him, making him quickly grow hard. “No, no, I want to make you cum first.” Jinu carefully pulls her hand away from his cock. “Lay back.” The Half Demon watched him as she lays back, her hands lay flat on the sheets, he moves himself between your legs, using his body to spread her legs wide open for him, making himself comfortable, Jinu looks up at Rumi, seeing her softly breathe in and out, he moves his hand to her pussy and slides his fingers over the outline of her folds. Rumi’s fingers twitch against the bedsheets as she feels the pads of his fingers slide over her pussy lips. “I want to hear you.” Jinu’s fingers slip between her folds before spreading them, his eyes roll to the back of his head at the sight of Rumi’s glistening pussy in front of him, millimetres are away from his face. “Fuck…” His fingers slide along her folds, collecting her wetness onto his fingers. “Can’t believe you’re this fucking soaked.” Jinu moves his head closer, Rumi could feel his hair tickling the inside of her thighs and then she felt his nose touch her mound, his tongue flattens against her needy clit.

“Mmhh.” Rumi moans, her toes curling for a few seconds before uncurling, the feeling of his tongue being dragged over her clit was euphoric. “Jinu…” His tongue disappears, only for it to touch her slit, Rumi bends her knees, dragging her feet along the sheets until she found a comfortable position to keep them in. Jinu’s tongue dips into her slit before he slides it along her folds before his lips wrapped around her clit. A burst of pleasure went through her, Rumi’s skin heating up with the blissful feeling, his fingers that were spreading her folds move down to her slit, and a digit slips inside her. “Hmm, Jinu!” The Half Demon closed her eyes, letting her mind and body feel every bit of pleasure she was about to experience. Rumi wasn't sure where to focus, on his mouth or his finger pumping in and out of her, both were causing her insides to churn and a tightening feeling to build. “Ooh… go—.” His teeth move over the sensitive nub, making her legs shake. “Jinu…Fuck.” Rumi’s fingers twist into the bedsheets causing the sheets to snap loose from the corners, she was edging closer and close to her high, Rumi’s toes curl into the sheets. “Hmm, Jinu …” Another finger pushes into her adding to the pleasure she was already experiencing. Jinu curls them inside her, making her body jolt as he found her sweet spot. “FUCK!” Rumi’s muscles contract at the jolt of pleasure, she wanted to squeeze her legs together, but his body was stopping her from doing so.

“Hmm.” Jinu hums against her clit. Rumi’s head thrashes from one side to the other, the vibrations from his hum sending her closer to her edge, another finger slides inside her. Jinu twists and turns them before curling them inside her. The pads of his fingers rub against her walls, the sinful sound of her wetness squelching filled the room along with her hard breathing and moaning. “Hmm…”

“FUCK, OMG!” She screamed, Rumi was pushed over the edge and fell into pure bliss, her mind was sent high into the clouds, stars appear behind her eyelids as she squeezed them tighter, her body shakes with pleasure, the tightening feeling was suddenly gone as she releases around his fingers. Rumi barely felt his fingers pump in and out of her as she was going through her high, by the time Rumi had come down from her high his fingers were no longer inside her and his mouth was missing from her clit, his eyes were watching her, Rumi’s skin felt clammy with sweat and her back was sticking to the sheets.

“Fuck… don’t you just look so fucking beautiful going through your high.” Jinu says, he moves to hover above her, his mouth and chin glistening with her wetness, Rumi leases the sheets and her toes uncurl, The Half Demon reached up with one arm, wrapping it around his neck, and pulled him down for a kiss, tasting her arousal on his lips, her other hand moves between her and wraps it around his cock, his body jerks at the contact and he breaks the kiss. “Eager for me to be inside you?” Rumi’s hand slides along her length, the feeling of her hand around his cock was driving him insane. “Didn’t I just make you cum, and you’re already asking for me to fuck you?”

“Please…” Rumi softly says. The Half Demon released his cock as Jinu sits upright on his knees, shifting closer to her.

“Give me a pillow.” Jinu says, Rumi eagerly reached up and grab a pillow, she handed it to him and lifted her hips, Jinu places it underneath her. “Another one.” The Half Demon hands him another one and Jinu puts it underneath her, raising her hips high for him, he wraps his hand around his cock and moves it between her folds, he circles the head of his cock around Rumi’s clit, watching her squirm. Jinu moves himself to her entrance after making sure his cock was coated with her wetness.The Demon Heartthrob pushes the tip inside and unwraps his hand from himself, both his hands move to the outside of her thighs, his hands slowly slide up as he slides into her. Jinu’s hands stop once they reach her hips. Rumi’s mouth parts at the feeling of his cock filling and stretching her, his jaw clenches as he feels Rumi’s warm wet walls enveloping him. Jinu pauses once he was fully inside her, watching her reaction, his fingers press into Rumi’s skin, the grip most likely causing light bruising on her skin, Jinu licks his lips at the delicious feeling, he begins moving, his pace slow at first, the sound of her wetness filling the room along with the soft moans falling from Rumi and the groans coming from him.

“Fuck… it feels so good.” The Half Demon breathes out, She wasn't just talking about feeling him inside her, but also his hands gripping her hips as he rolled his hips into her.

“You feel so good.” Jinu grunts out. “Taking me so good.” The Half Demon's walls clench around him. “If you keep doing that, baby, I won’t last long.”

“Just feels so good.” Rumi says. “Hmm.” His hands slide down her thighs before gripping the back of her knees, Jinu lifts them and places them over his shoulders, his pace picking up. Rumi could see droplets of sweat forming on his chest, and his half-dried hair sticking to his forehead, the new position making him slide in deeper.” “Mhhmm.” Jinu looks down, watching his cock disappear into Rumi before reappearing, he bites his bottom lip at the sight, her walls were milking him for an orgasm. The familiar tightening feeling was returning to Rumi. “You… so fucking hot.” Jinu moves one hand to her clit as he nears his high, his finger touches your clit making your body shake.

“FUCK!” Jinu rubs figure eights on it, the tension inside her growing tighter. “Jinu!” Rumi squeezes her eyes shut tightly. Jinu snaps his hips into hers. “RIGHT THERE!” The feeling of his cock brushing along HEr sweet spot made Rumi see fireworks behind her eyelids, the tightening feeling inside her snaps and pleasure crashes into her. Rumi infers twist into the sheets as her toes curl, Rumi’s back arches at the euphoric feeling. Jinu could feel her walls clenching around him as her wetness increased around him. The feeling was making his eyes roll to the back of his head, pushing him closer to his high, Rumi was eight in the clouds, not noticing how his thrusts were becoming uneven, his finger worked on her clit, easing Rumi through her high while he edged closer to his high.

“Baby… baby, where do you want me to cum?” Jinu asks, he wasn’t sure if she had heard him, but fuck did he pray that she did, and thankfully Rumi had heard him.

“Inside.” The Half Demon moans, Jinu had barely heard the answer before the tension at the head of his cock snapped and he coated her walls with his cum. Rumi slowly release the sheets, her muscles twitch as she lays back down against the mattress. Rumi open her eyes, her chest rising up and down as she breathed in deeply, her vision blurred, but she watched him, watched as Jinu rocked his hips into her easing himself through his high. Rumi’s hand reaches for his wrist and pull his finger away from her clit. The Half Demon pulled him down on her, his other hand quickly extend in front of him and press into the mattress, stopping him from collapsing on top of her. Rumi brings his hand to her mouth and wrap her lips around his finger, sucking it clean, his hips stop moving and his eyes open to watch her suck on his fingers.

“Fuck…” Jinu groans. “Aren’t you just a treasure…” He watches Rumi, feeling her tongue moves over his finger. “Now you have to get up.” The Demon Heartthrob smiles down at Rumi as she froze, realization slowly hitting her. “Come on, time to get clean, again.”

Chapter 113: Midnight Mischief

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu were supposed to come back from their date around 9:30 but hey didn't come back until 12:30. Mira stayed up waiting for the couple.

The clock in the living room of Illume’s dorm ticked past midnight, its second hand clicking too loudly in the silence. Mira sat curled on the couch, her hair pulled into a messy bun, arms crossed, eyes fixed on the glowing numbers of her phone. Every five minutes she refreshed the group chat, hoping to see a text from Rumi. Nothing.

Her irritation had been building since 9:30—the time Rumi and Jinu had promised they’d be back from their date. At 10:00, she told herself not to worry. At 11:00, she started pacing the room. By 12:00, she was texting furiously.

Now, at 12:30 on the dot, the dorm’s door creaked open. Mira’s eyes narrowed.

Rumi and Jinu stumbled in, both of them flushed, giggling, and… disheveled. Rumi’s lipstick was smudged, her blouse slightly untucked. Jinu’s collar was wrinkled, his tie hanging halfway out of his pocket. And both of them bore obvious red marks blooming along their necks.

Mira stood, hands on hips. “Finally. Do you two have any idea what time it is?”

Rumi froze mid-step, caught like a child sneaking past curfew. Jinu just scratched the back of his neck, trying and failing to hide the mark there.

“Sorry, Mira,” Rumi said sheepishly, her voice still breathless. “We lost track of time.”

“Lost track?” Mira repeated, raising an eyebrow. “By three whole hours?”

Before Rumi could answer, Zoey wandered in from the kitchen, holding a bag of chips. She took one look at the couple, burst out laughing, and pointed. “Oh my god—look at your necks. Did you two…?”

Rumi’s face turned scarlet. Jinu coughed, clearly fighting back a grin.

Zoey wiggled her eyebrows mischievously. “Well? At least tell me you used protection.”

“Yes!” Rumi and Jinu chorused immediately, which only made Zoey laugh harder.

Mira groaned, throwing her hands in the air. “Unbelievable. You’re both reckless, you know that? What if someone saw you? What if the press—”

“Relax, Mira,” Zoey interrupted, tossing a chip into her mouth. “They’re young and in love. Let them live a little.”

But Mira wasn’t amused. “We’ll talk about this in the morning,” she snapped, heading toward her bedroom. “I don’t have the patience for this right now.” She slammed the door behind her, leaving the three of them in the living room.

Rumi exhaled, sinking into the couch. “She’s mad at us.”

Jinu plopped down beside her, close enough that their knees touched. “She’ll forgive you. She always does.”

Zoey snorted. “Oh, she’s not mad at just Rumi. She’s mad at you too, lover boy.”

Jinu smirked, leaning back casually. “Worth it.”

Earlier that night, Rumi had stood nervously outside the little café Jinu had picked for their date. It wasn’t flashy—just a cozy spot tucked in a side street of Hongdae, fairy lights strung across the windows. The kind of place that felt like it existed outside of time.

“You look incredible,” Jinu said when he saw her. His gaze lingered in a way that made her heart flutter. “I mean, you always do. But tonight… wow.”

Rumi ducked her head, her cheeks heating. “You’re just saying that.”

“Nope. Honest truth,” he replied, offering his arm dramatically. “Shall we, my lady?”

She rolled her eyes but looped her arm through his anyway. “You’re such a dork.”

Inside the café, they shared a slice of strawberry shortcake and whispered about everything from music to their demon-hunting schedules. Every time their hands brushed while reaching for the fork, sparks shot through Rumi’s stomach. Jinu noticed too, grinning like he’d just scored a victory.

Later, walking hand-in-hand along the Han River, the city lights shimmering on the water, Jinu leaned close. “You know, I don’t think I’ve ever seen the stars look this good.”

Rumi tilted her head up at the sky. “They’re not even that bright tonight.”

“I wasn’t talking about the stars.” His voice was low, playful, and when she turned back to him, his eyes were already locked on hers.

Her heart skipped a beat. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Ridiculously into you,” he quipped, and before she could respond, he leaned in and kissed her.

The world seemed to blur—just the sound of the river, the hum of the city, and his warmth. By the time they pulled apart, laughing breathlessly, Rumi had to grab his shirt to steady herself.

“Jinu,” she whispered, embarrassed by how shaky her voice sounded.

“Yes?” His grin widened, teasing.

“You’re trouble.”

“Good trouble?” he asked, nuzzling her nose.

She sighed, pretending to be annoyed, but the smile tugging at her lips gave her away. “The worst kind.”

And that was how they ended up back at the dorm hours later, still tangled in their laughter, still unable to keep their hands to themselves.

Zoey finally wandered off to her room, leaving Rumi and Jinu alone in the living room. The clock now read 12:45.

“You know,” Rumi whispered, leaning against Jinu’s shoulder, “Mira’s never going to let this go.”

“She worries because she cares,” Jinu said softly. He tilted his head, brushing his nose against her temple. “But I care too. About you.”

Her chest tightened at the seriousness in his tone. She turned to face him, their foreheads nearly touching. “You’re not making it easy for me to stay mad at you for keeping us out so late.”

He chuckled, his breath warm against her lips. “Then don’t stay mad.”

For a moment, neither of them moved. Then, unable to resist, Rumi kissed him again—quick, soft, but lingering enough to make her heart race all over again.

When she pulled away, she caught the mischievous look in his eyes. “What?” she demanded.

“Nothing,” he said innocently. “Just wondering how long before Mira barges out here and yells at us again.”

Rumi shoved his shoulder lightly, laughing despite herself. “You’re impossible.”

“And yet,” he said, tugging her gently closer, “you’re still here.”

Mira woke early, her annoyance from the night before still simmering. She marched into the kitchen, ready to confront the couple. But when she found them sitting at the table—Rumi pouring tea, Jinu leaning over her shoulder, whispering something that made her laugh—her anger faltered.

They looked… happy. Reckless, yes. But undeniably happy.

Zoey, already munching cereal, grinned at Mira. “See? Totally worth staying out late. Admit it—you’re a little jealous.”

Mira shot her a glare but said nothing.

Rumi glanced up, her smile faltering at Mira’s expression. “Mira, I—”

“We’ll talk later,” Mira said curtly, grabbing a cup of coffee.

But as she turned away, she couldn’t help noticing the way Rumi’s eyes sparkled when Jinu whispered in her ear, the way Jinu’s entire focus was on her as though no one else in the room existed.

Maybe Zoey was right. Maybe it was worth it.

Chapter 114: Thrift Store Trials

Summary:

Zoey wants to go thrift shopping so she drags Rumi, Jinu, and Mira to go with her. Mira isn't very happy with the outcome.

The summer sun in Seoul wasn’t exactly merciful that afternoon. Heat shimmered off the sidewalks like invisible fire, making everything sticky and miserable. Yet somehow, Zoey had decided this was the perfect day for an adventure—her exact words.

“We’re going thrift shopping,” she announced dramatically that morning, waving her phone in the air like it was a compass of destiny. “I found this super-secret shop with vintage jackets, chunky sneakers, and maybe even retro cassette players. We are going.”

The other three were less convinced.

“Zoey,” Mira said flatly, leaning against the doorframe of their practice room. “Your idea of ‘secret’ usually means ‘sketchy’ or ‘nonexistent.’”

Rumi tilted her head, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. “But thrift shopping does sound fun.”

“Exactly! Rumi gets it!” Zoey clapped her hands together, victorious. Then she turned to Jinu. “And Jinu, you’re coming because your wardrobe is 80% plain t-shirts and the world deserves more than that.”

Jinu sighed, hands stuffed into his pockets, but he didn’t argue. That was Jinu for you—too polite to refuse, too awkward to care.

So off they went, armed with Zoey’s questionable GPS app, three reusable shopping totes, and way too much misplaced optimism.

“Turn left in 200 meters,” the GPS chimed cheerfully.

They turned left.

Five minutes later, they stood in the middle of a deserted parking lot that smelled faintly of gasoline and kimchi stew.

“Okay…” Zoey squinted at her phone. “Maybe it’s just around the corner?”

Mira groaned, adjusting her backpack straps. “We’ve been walking for half an hour. How many corners are you planning to drag us around?”

“Patience, grasshopper.” Zoey patted her on the shoulder. “Good things come to those who thrift.”

Mira slapped her hand away. “Don’t. Ever. Call me that again.”

Meanwhile, Rumi and Jinu trailed a few steps behind. Rumi nudged his arm playfully. “You’re awfully quiet back there.”

Jinu gave a small smile. “Just…waiting to see where this goes.”

“You mean waiting to see how long it takes before Zoey gets us lost again?”

“Exactly.”

They both laughed softly, completely oblivious to Mira muttering under her breath about heatstroke and poor life decisions.

Another “shortcut” led them into a narrow alley lined with old brick walls. Laundry fluttered above them on crisscrossing clotheslines, and a cat meowed from somewhere unseen.

Zoey was marching proudly in front. “This has to be it. Vintage treasures always hide in sketchy alleys. It’s like…a rule.”

Mira pinched the bridge of her nose. “The only thing hiding in this alley is tetanus.”

Rumi reached out and touched Jinu’s hand absentmindedly. He froze for a split second, then quickly stuffed his hands back into his pockets.

“Cold?” he asked, trying to play it cool.

Rumi pouted. “You didn’t have to move away.”

“I—uh—it’s not like that…” Jinu’s ears turned red.

Zoey whipped around, walking backwards now so she could smirk at them. “See, Mira? Look at Rumi and Jinu. They’re not whining about walking. They’re just being all cute and patient with me.”

“Cute?” Jinu sputtered.

Mira rolled her eyes so hard it was a miracle they didn’t get stuck. “They’re not patient, Zoey. They’re distracted. Rumi’s in love with him, and he’s too shy to deal with it.”

That earned her stunned silence. Zoey’s jaw dropped. Rumi gasped dramatically, covering her cheeks. Jinu nearly tripped over his own feet.

“Wha— Mira!” Zoey cried. “You can’t just say that out loud!”

Rumi stammered, “I-I—um—it’s not—” but the blush creeping up her neck gave her away.

Jinu rubbed the back of his neck, mumbling something about humidity.

Zoey’s grin widened like a cat spotting a mouse. “Ohhh. This just got interesting.”

By the time they found themselves looping back to a main road, Mira was visibly fuming.

“You’ve dragged us through a parking lot, an alley, and possibly a time vortex,” she snapped. “We’re sweaty, lost, and I’m starting to hallucinate iced coffee.”

Zoey waved her phone in protest. “No, no! Look—the map says we’re only ten minutes away!”

“You said that forty minutes ago!”

“Well, maybe it’s like…thrift store time. You know how in fairy tales, time works differently?”

“This isn’t Narnia, Zoey!” Mira’s voice cracked from sheer exasperation.

Rumi, ever the peacekeeper, offered timidly, “At least we’re spending time together?”

“That’s exactly my point!” Zoey declared triumphantly. “See, Mira? Rumi and Jinu don’t mind my terrible GPS because they understand the value of the journey. They’re chill. They’re zen. They’re—”

“—flirting their way through the apocalypse,” Mira interrupted. “That’s not zen, that’s infatuation.”

As if to prove her right, Rumi leaned in and whispered something to Jinu that made him chuckle, low and warm. Rumi giggled back, twirling a strand of hair around her finger.

Mira threw her hands in the air. “See? This is why time feels different to them. For the rest of us, it’s torture. For them, it’s date night with extra cardio.”

Jinu coughed awkwardly. Rumi hummed innocently, but her smile gave her away.

Zoey, of course, was eating it up. “I knew it. You two are basically living in a K-drama subplot.”

“Shut up,” Jinu muttered, face red.

At long last, after two hours of detours, meltdowns, and suspicious alley cats, the group stumbled upon a storefront tucked between a stationery shop and a bubble tea café.

The sign read in faded letters: Treasure Trove Thrift.

Zoey gasped dramatically, clutching her chest like she’d just discovered Atlantis. “We made it. My people, we have arrived!”

Mira slumped against the wall. “If this place doesn’t sell air conditioning, I’m suing.”

Inside, the thrift store was a maze of racks bursting with mismatched fashion: sequined jackets from the ‘80s, oversized denim, leather boots, scarves in every color imaginable. The air smelled faintly of lavender sachets and old books.

Zoey darted off immediately, squealing every five seconds. “Look at this bomber jacket! Ooh, combat boots! A plaid skirt—no, wait, TWO plaid skirts!”

Mira trudged along behind her, muttering, “Kill me now.”

Meanwhile, Rumi tugged Jinu toward a rack of hoodies. “This would look good on you,” she said, holding up a navy blue one.

“I already have hoodies,” he pointed out.

“Yeah, but not this one.” She pressed it against his chest and tilted her head. “See? Perfect.”

Jinu hesitated, but the small smile tugging at his lips betrayed him. “Maybe.”

Zoey popped up between them out of nowhere, holding a ridiculous pair of neon-green sunglasses. “Maybe? Honey, it’s a yes. Fashion destiny has spoken.” She shoved the hoodie into Jinu’s arms and zipped off again.

Mira leaned against a rack, watching her friends with a mixture of exhaustion and reluctant affection. “You’re all insane,” she muttered.

But when Zoey reappeared waving a floppy sunhat, Mira couldn’t help but laugh despite herself.

By the time they staggered to the counter, Zoey had a mountain of random treasures balanced in her arms. Rumi carried a few carefully chosen outfits. Jinu had the navy hoodie—because of course he did. Mira had…nothing.

“Not buying anything?” Zoey asked, peeking at her empty hands.

Mira shrugged. “I already spent my energy budget surviving this trip.”

Zoey pouted, but before she could argue, Rumi piped up. “Maybe next time, Mira will find something.”

“Next time?” Mira’s voice was dangerously sharp. “There will be no next time.”

Zoey grinned, completely unfazed. “That’s what you said after karaoke night. And yet here you are.”

Mira glared. Zoey winked. Rumi and Jinu exchanged a look that said we’re definitely not intervening in this.

As they left the store, loaded with bags, Mira sighed dramatically. “Congratulations, Zoey. You’ve successfully wasted three hours of my life.”

Zoey swung her tote bag happily. “Correction: I’ve enhanced three hours of your life with character-building experiences.”

“Character-building?!”

“Yup. Besides, it’s not like you had plans. Unless your plans were sitting alone and complaining about us.”

Rumi giggled. Jinu smirked. Mira groaned.

And as the four of them wandered back into the bustling streets of Seoul, bags in hand, sweat on their brows, and laughter (or complaints) echoing in the air, it became clear: thrift store or not, adventures with Zoey would never, ever be boring.

Chapter 115: Zoey & Mira’s Great Huntrix Cook-Off

Summary:

Zoey and Mira are having a cooking competition on a Huntrix livestream and wake up Rumi and Jinu from their nap. They force the couple to be the judge.

The kitchen set for the Huntrix livestream looked like something straight out of a vibrant animated world—oversized utensils hung on the walls, a neon sign reading “Cook-Off Battle Arena” flickered above the counters, and rows of fresh ingredients glistened under bright studio lights. Two stools sat empty nearby, clearly meant for the judges…but they hadn’t been filled yet.

Zoey adjusted her apron, which had her name stitched in bold pink letters across the front. She twirled a whisk dramatically like a baton and leaned toward the camera.

“Huntrix fans, today is THE day,” she declared. “The day Mira learns she can’t beat me in the kitchen. I am the undisputed queen of flavor!”

Mira, standing at the opposite counter in a mint-green apron with little cartoon fish printed on it, crossed her arms. “Queen of flavor? Please. The only crown you’re getting today is the burnt-toast tiara.”

The chat immediately exploded on screen:

[Team Zoey 💖🔥]: YAAASSS QUEEN ZOEY!
[Team Mira 🐟🍃]: MIRA WILL DESTROY YOU!
[Neutral Chat Gremlin]: pls someone drop the secret ingredient is it chaos

Zoey smirked at the scrolling messages. “Looks like the people love me already.”

“Half of them are on my side,” Mira shot back, pointing at the comments with her wooden spoon. “So don’t get too cocky.”

The Judges…Sort Of

Unfortunately for Zoey and Mira, their shouting had woken up Rumi and Jinu, who had been napping peacefully on the couch in the next room. Rumi shuffled into the kitchen, her hair adorably messy, while Jinu followed groggily, rubbing his eyes.

“Why are you two screaming like the house is on fire?” Rumi mumbled, still half-asleep.

Zoey perked up. “Perfect timing! We need judges.”

“Nooo,” Jinu whispered, tugging Rumi’s sleeve. “We were napping.”

But Mira had already pulled two stools forward with a grin. “You two are officially drafted as judges. Congratulations! Please sit.”

The chat went wild again:

[OMG RUMI & JINU 🥺💕]: THE CUTEST COUPLE IS HERE
[Team Zoey 💖🔥]: RUMI DON’T BETRAY US
[Team Mira 🐟🍃]: JINU YOU HAVE GOOD TASTE RIGHT???

Rumi sighed but sat down, leaning against Jinu’s shoulder. “Fine. But make it quick. We want to go back to our nap.”

Zoey clapped her hands. “Alright then, five rounds of cooking brilliance, judged by our unwilling but adorable couple!”

Zoey pulled out a tray of tiny tart shells and announced, “Mini quiches with smoked cheese and herbs. Classic, refined, and bite-sized—just like my patience.”

Mira raised an eyebrow. “Oh please. I’ll make spicy dumplings. Who doesn’t love dumplings? They’re like warm hugs you can eat.”

As they both cooked, Zoey tried to distract Mira. “So, Mira…how does it feel knowing you’re already losing before we even start?”

Mira smirked while folding dumpling wrappers. “I’d answer, but I don’t speak delusion.”

The chat howled with laughter.

When the appetizers were done, Zoey dramatically plated her quiches in a perfect spiral. Mira set her dumplings in the shape of a heart, which immediately got the chat swooning.

Jinu picked up a dumpling and carefully fed it to Rumi. “Here, try mine first.”

Rumi chewed thoughtfully, then smiled. “Mmm, this is good.”

Zoey gasped, clutching her chest. “What?! You didn’t even try mine yet!”

Jinu, unbothered, took a quiche and held it up to Rumi’s lips. “Now try Zoey’s.”

Rumi obediently took a bite, and the chat EXPLODED:

[KYA THEY’RE SO CUTE 🥹]: JINU FEEDING RUMI IS EVERYTHING
[Team Zoey 💖🔥]: OKAY BUT SHE LIKES IT RIGHT???
[Team Mira 🐟🍃]: DUMPLING SUPREMACY

After deliberation, Rumi declared: “Both are tasty. It’s a tie.”

Zoey groaned. Mira smirked.

Zoey decided to go fancy, layering rainbow-colored vegetables into a tall glass like a parfait. “This is art. Literal art you can eat.”

Mira tossed together a seaweed salad with sesame and citrus dressing. “Simple. Refreshing. Delicious.”

While they worked, Zoey kept bumping Mira’s elbow. “Oops. My bad. Hope your salad survives.”

“Keep that up,” Mira warned, “and I’ll garnish your dish with your own apron strings.”

The chat spammed laughing emojis.

When it was time to taste, Jinu once again fed Rumi first, carefully holding a forkful of Zoey’s rainbow salad. Rumi tilted her head, considering. “Pretty… but crunchy in a weird way.”

Then Mira offered hers. Jinu picked up the seaweed with chopsticks and held it out for Rumi. She beamed. “This one’s perfect.”

Zoey dramatically collapsed onto the counter. “Betrayal!”

Mira fist-pumped. “Round two goes to me.”

Things heated up—literally. Zoey went all out with a sizzling skillet of garlic-butter steak. Mira countered with a fragrant curry bubbling in a pot.

The competition reached comedic levels of chaos:

Zoey set off the smoke alarm briefly when her butter splattered. “It’s flavor smoke, don’t worry!”

Mira accidentally stained her apron with curry and accused Zoey of jinxing her.

The chat kept switching sides depending on which dish looked better.

When it was tasting time, Jinu once again played airplane with the fork for Rumi. She giggled, letting him “fly” a piece of steak into her mouth.

Zoey’s jaw dropped. “Did you just—did you just airplane feed her?! This is criminal levels of cuteness. How am I supposed to compete with that?!”

The chat went into meltdown mode:

[😭😭😭]: CUTEST THING I’VE EVER SEEN
[Team Zoey 💖🔥]: SHE BETTER VOTE STEAK NOW
[Team Mira 🐟🍃]: CURRY CURRY CURRY

Rumi ended up declaring both equally delicious. Another tie.

Zoey, refusing to back down, whipped up a triple-layer chocolate mousse with edible glitter. “Behold! A masterpiece of sweetness.”

Mira made mochi stuffed with strawberries and cream. “Chewy, cute, and soft. Just like…well, I won’t say who.” She winked at Rumi and Jinu.

The chat collectively screamed.

When it came time to taste, Jinu offered Rumi a bite of the mousse first. Chocolate smeared on her lip, and Jinu gently wiped it away with his thumb before kissing her forehead.

Zoey dropped her spoon. “Nope. I’m done. This is illegal levels of adorable.”

Mira, laughing, nearly dropped her mochi.

The audience was losing their minds:

[💘💘💘]: I’M SHIPPING THEM HARDER THAN EVER
[Team Zoey 💖🔥]: OK ZOEY STILL WINNING THO
[Team Mira 🐟🍃]: NO THIS IS MOCHI HEAVEN

Rumi licked her spoon clean. “Both are good…again. Tie.”

Zoey and Mira groaned in unison.

For the final round, they had to improvise with mystery ingredients: pineapple, chili flakes, and marshmallows.

Zoey tried to caramelize the pineapple and top it with chili-spiced marshmallow fluff. Mira made a spicy pineapple fried rice with marshmallows hidden like treasure.

The kitchen descended into hilarious chaos:

Zoey’s marshmallow fluff got stuck to her whisk, and she accidentally slung it onto Mira’s apron.

Mira retaliated by flicking a grain of rice at Zoey.

Rumi yawned and muttered, “Children. Literal children.”

When it came time to taste, Jinu once again fed Rumi first. She giggled so much at the weird combo that she nearly spat it out. “Okay, this is…something.”

Both dishes were declared “creative but strange.” Another tie.

Zoey and Mira stood at the counter, breathing hard, their aprons messy, hair frazzled, eyes locked in competitive fire.

Rumi stretched and yawned. “Alright. It’s a tie overall. You two can do a rematch next week.”

Zoey shouted, “Nooo, I need to win NOW!”

Mira smirked. “Afraid of another tie?”

But Rumi was already pulling Jinu by the hand. “We’re going back to our nap. Have fun cleaning the kitchen.”

Jinu waved sheepishly at the camera while being dragged away.

The chat exploded again:

[😭😭😭]: CUTEST EXIT EVER
[Team Zoey 💖🔥]: REMATCH REMATCH REMATCH
[Team Mira 🐟🍃]: NEXT WEEK IT’S OUR WIN

Zoey and Mira stared at the mess around them. Pots everywhere. Flour on the floor. A suspicious puddle of curry sauce near the sink.

“...So, wanna just order takeout?” Zoey asked.

Mira sighed. “Yeah. Loser pays.”

They both reached for their phones at the same time.

The stream ended with chat still spamming:
[SEE YOU NEXT WEEK!!!]

Chapter 116: A Birthday to Remember

Summary:

For Rumi’s birthday Jinu surprises her with her favorite snacks and favorite K-drama movies to watch with they sit under a romantic fort he made just for her in the middle of their bedroom.

The city outside buzzed with neon life—signs flashing down narrow streets, cars humming in endless streams, and the faint chorus of distant music drifting from some late-night karaoke bar. But inside their apartment, the world was a different rhythm entirely—quieter, softer, wrapped in warm light and the delicate scent of jasmine candles.

It was Rumi’s birthday.

She had told Jinu earlier in the week that she didn’t want anything grand—no flashy party, no big dinner outing with their crew. She just wanted time together, something simple. Of course, she should’ve known Jinu would take that and spin it into something unforgettable.

When she opened the bedroom door that evening, her breath caught.

In the center of the room stood a fort—not the flimsy kind of their trainee days, built out of sheets and pillows balanced precariously, but a real, dreamlike creation. Jinu had draped soft blankets in pastel shades from the edges of bookshelves and the bedframe, securing them with fairy lights that twinkled like constellations. Cushions were stacked inside the fort in every size and color, forming a mountain of coziness. A string of tiny paper cranes dangled from the ceiling like floating wishes.

And in the middle of it all sat Jinu, grinning sheepishly, a bag of snacks spread around him like treasure.

“Happy birthday, Rumi,” he said, lifting a bag of her favorite honey-butter chips as if presenting an offering to a queen.

Rumi blinked, her hand flying to her mouth. “Oh my gosh… Jinu, did you—did you do all this… by yourself?”

He nodded proudly. “Well, okay, I almost set the rice cooker on fire trying to test candle placements, but yes. Every blanket fold, every lightbulb, every paper crane is 100% me.”

Her laughter filled the room like music, and she felt her heart ache at how much love radiated from him. She slipped off her jacket and crossed the room quickly, crouching to crawl inside the fort. The second she was enveloped by its soft glow, she felt like she had stepped into another world—a world just for them.

Jinu patted the space beside him. “Come here, birthday girl.”

She sank down into the pillows, brushing her shoulder against his. “This is… more than I ever imagined.”

“You deserve more than you can imagine,” he replied softly, and there was that look in his eyes again—the one that always made her heart flip, equal parts mischief and sincerity.

On the little tray between them sat all her favorites: honey-butter chips, spicy rice cakes from the corner shop she adored, and a box of chocolate-covered almonds that Jinu had once teased her about inhaling “faster than oxygen.”

“You actually remembered the almonds,” she said, shaking her head.

“How could I forget? I nearly lost a finger once trying to sneak one from your stash.”

She threw a pillow at him, and he caught it with a laugh, pulling her closer in the process. They tore into the snacks together, Jinu dramatically reading the nutritional facts on the back of each bag as if hosting a late-night variety show.

“For every chip you eat,” he declared in a mock-serious voice, “you gain exactly two units of happiness and three points of irresistible charm. Side effects may include falling in love with your fort-building boyfriend.”

Rumi nearly choked on her chips laughing. “I think you made that up.”

“Not at all. Very scientific. Proven in, uh… the Journal of Snackology.”

Her laughter melted into a softer smile as she rested her head on his shoulder. The fairy lights reflected in her eyes like tiny stars, and for a moment she forgot the world outside.

Jinu pulled out a stack of DVDs—yes, actual DVDs. Rumi blinked in surprise.

“Wait… you tracked these down?” she asked, lifting a copy of her favorite drama, the one she’d raved about for years.

“Of course,” Jinu said, his grin proud but his eyes tender. “Streaming sites kept saying it was ‘unavailable in your region,’ and I knew if we tried watching online it’d buffer at the exact moment someone confesses their undying love. So I went old school. Took me three shops to find these.”

Her chest tightened with affection. She touched the edge of the case carefully, as though it were treasure. “You’re unbelievable.”

“You keep saying that tonight,” he teased, nudging her side. “Maybe I’m just the right level of believable.”

They curled deeper into the fort as the first movie flickered to life on the small projector Jinu had set up against the wall. The sound filled the space, echoing softly against the blankets. Rumi nestled against him, her legs tangled with his, and they shared bites of chocolate almonds between them, sometimes missing each other’s mouths on purpose just to laugh about it.

Whenever the drama turned overly cheesy, Jinu leaned over and whispered parodies of the lines in her ear until she was in tears from giggling. And when the characters confessed under the rain, he tightened his arms around her and murmured, “Amateurs. Don’t they know you’re supposed to build a fort first?”

At one point, Rumi turned her head just to look at him. He was focused on the screen, hair slightly mussed from crawling through the fort, lips curved into a faint smile. The glow of the fairy lights painted him in gold, and she felt her chest swell with an overwhelming warmth.

She didn’t say anything at first—she just watched. The thought pulsed inside her like a secret: How did I get this lucky?

Maybe it was the comfort of the fort, or the intimacy of the night, but the words slipped out before she could stop them. “I want to spend the rest of my life with you, Jinu.”

He turned instantly, eyes wide, and then softened. “Rumi…”

She felt her cheeks flush. “I mean—no pressure or anything, I just—sometimes it feels too good to be true, being with you. And I don’t want it to end.”

For a moment, the sounds of the drama faded away, and the world shrank to just the two of them in their tiny universe of blankets and light. Jinu reached out, gently tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

“Rumi,” he said softly, “if you only knew how many times I’ve thought the same thing. You’re not just part of my life—you’re the part I can’t imagine living without.”

Her eyes stung, but in the happiest way. She kissed him then, slow and lingering, and when they pulled back, they both laughed quietly, as though caught in the magic of their own confession.

The rest of the evening was filled with kisses stolen between mouthfuls of snacks, playful nudges when Jinu tried to hog the blanket, and exaggerated protests when Rumi teased him for crying at the sad parts of the drama.

“You cried harder than the lead actress,” she teased, brushing at his damp cheek.

“I wasn’t crying,” he insisted. “I was… emotionally hydrating.”

“Uh-huh. Sure.”

He retaliated by tickling her sides until she squealed and nearly knocked over the tray of snacks. Their laughter filled the fort, spilling out into the room like a melody only they could make.

When they finally settled again, out of breath and warm from laughing, Jinu rested his forehead against hers. “You make everything better, you know that?”

Her reply was simple, but it carried all the weight of her heart: “So do you.”

By the time the last movie rolled its credits, Rumi was curled against Jinu’s chest, their fingers intertwined. The fairy lights had dimmed slightly, casting the fort in a softer, dreamlike glow.

“Best birthday ever,” she whispered, her voice thick with sleepiness.

Jinu kissed the top of her head. “Good. Because I didn’t have a backup plan.”

She laughed softly, her eyelids fluttering shut. “Don’t ever stop being you.”

“Not as long as you’re with me,” he murmured, holding her close as the world outside faded into nothing.

And in that small fort, built from blankets and love, Rumi felt certain of one thing: this wasn’t just a birthday memory. This was the kind of night that stitched itself into forever.

Chapter 117: A Ride Through Forever

Summary:

Rumi suggests that her and Jinu should go on a bike ride through the park for their date. The problem is they didn’t invent bikes 400 years ago so Jinu has never done anything like that. Rumi is determined to help her demon boyfriend out until he gets the hang of it.

The golden haze of late afternoon sunlight spilled across Seoul’s sprawling Han River park, bathing the rows of cherry blossoms and neatly trimmed paths in a dreamy glow. The air buzzed with the hum of families laughing, joggers passing, and couples strolling with linked hands. It was the kind of romantic scene that seemed to leap out of a K-drama—and Rumi thought it was perfect for her and Jinu’s next date.

Except there was one small complication.

“Wait,” Jinu said, narrowing his dark, curious eyes at the row of bicycles lined up at the park’s rental kiosk. “You mean… we are supposed to sit on these fragile contraptions, balance on two tiny wheels, and somehow move forward?”

Rumi grinned at him, her voice playful but firm. “Yes. That’s exactly what we’re doing.”

Jinu tilted his head, the sleek curtain of his raven-black hair falling to one side. To anyone else, he looked like the epitome of cool, the kind of impossibly attractive idol who could make fans scream with a single glance. But to Rumi—his girlfriend, his anchor, his love—she also saw the demon from another world who sometimes struggled to keep up with human inventions.

“They didn’t invent these… bicycles… in my time,” Jinu muttered, crossing his arms as if insulted by history itself. “We had horses. Noble steeds. A reliable means of travel.”

Rumi laughed, nudging him with her elbow. “Well, you’re not in Joseon anymore, mister. Time to trade in your noble steed for something with pedals.”

Jinu gave her a look that was half-exasperated and half-smitten. He couldn’t say no to Rumi—not when her smile had that mischievous sparkle that reminded him why he fell in love with her in the first place.

Rumi picked out a sleek, sky-blue bike for herself, then turned to Jinu as he stared skeptically at a matte-black one. She adjusted the seat for him, her hands brushing his as she guided him closer. The warmth of her touch sent a flush creeping into his cheeks, and he tried to mask it with his usual stoic expression.

“Okay, step one,” Rumi said, holding the handlebars steady. “You sit. Like this.” She swung her leg over her bike with practiced ease. “See? Easy.”

Jinu mimicked her motions, but the moment he settled onto the seat, the bike wobbled precariously. His sharp reflexes—trained from centuries of demon hunting—kicked in, and he hopped off with supernatural agility before he could fall.

“Easy?” he repeated, one elegant eyebrow arching. “This is… unnatural. Humans shouldn’t balance on something so unstable.”

Rumi stifled a laugh. “You literally fight demons with flaming swords. Don’t tell me you’re scared of a bicycle.”

“I’m not scared,” Jinu retorted instantly. “Just… unconvinced.”

But Rumi wasn’t buying it. She placed her hands gently on his shoulders, grounding him. “Jinu. Trust me. I’ll hold you until you get it. And when you do, it’ll feel like flying.”

Her voice was soft, filled with so much certainty and love that Jinu’s chest tightened. Slowly, he nodded. “Alright. I’ll try.”

For the next half hour, the park became their little world. Rumi jogged alongside Jinu, holding the back of his seat as he pedaled tentatively. His first attempts were… disastrous. His legs pushed too fast, his steering veered wildly, and twice he nearly crashed into a tree. Each time, Rumi burst into laughter, her melodic voice carrying through the air like music.

And each time, Jinu’s pride took a little hit—but he couldn’t help but smile when he saw her laughing so freely.

“You’re enjoying this too much,” he grumbled after his fourth attempt ended in him toppling sideways into the grass.

Rumi leaned over him, brushing a stray leaf from his hair. “I’m enjoying you. This is the most human thing you’ve done all week. It’s adorable.”

Jinu’s lips twitched. He wanted to argue, but the warmth in her gaze disarmed him. She wasn’t mocking him—she was cherishing him, even in his clumsy struggles.

Finally, after another round of trial and error, Jinu found his rhythm. His legs pumped smoothly, the wheels glided forward, and for the first time, he balanced without her hand steadying him. The breeze swept through his hair, and his eyes widened in astonishment.

“Rumi!” he called, exhilarated. “I’m doing it!”

She cheered, pedaling beside him now, her laughter bubbling over. “See? I told you! You’re a natural!”

In that moment, Jinu felt something strange. Not the thrill of victory, not the pride of mastering something new—but the overwhelming realization that he was happy, utterly and completely, because she was by his side.

As the sun dipped lower, casting the sky in shades of pink and lavender, they returned the bikes and strolled hand-in-hand to a nearby vendor. Rumi bought two cones—strawberry for herself, vanilla for Jinu, who still found the concept of “frozen milk” endlessly fascinating.

They sat on a bench overlooking the river, the city lights beginning to twinkle on the horizon. Jinu took a cautious lick of his ice cream, then frowned thoughtfully. “This… is cold. Yet sweet.”

Rumi giggled. “That’s the point, silly.”

He studied her as she enjoyed her cone, her lips pink from the strawberry, her hair catching the last rays of sunlight. Something inside him stirred—a fierce protectiveness, a tender yearning. He set his ice cream aside, reaching for her free hand.

“Rumi,” he said quietly. “I may not understand all these human things—bicycles, ice cream, the way your world keeps changing. But there’s one thing I know with certainty.”

Her eyes met his, soft and expectant. “What’s that?”

“That no matter how strange or unfamiliar this world becomes… I want to learn it all, as long as I can learn it with you.”

Rumi’s breath caught. For all of Jinu’s old-world formality, his words had a way of striking directly at her heart. She leaned closer, resting her forehead against his.

“And I’ll teach you,” she whispered. “Everything. One bike ride at a time.”

Their lips met in a kiss, sweet and unhurried, the kind that made the world around them fade into silence. The ice cream melted in their hands, the river flowed endlessly, and for that moment, all that mattered was the two of them—human and demon, two hearts beating as one.

Later, as they walked home, Jinu insisted on pushing both bikes himself, determined to show off his newfound skill. Rumi teased him the whole way, her laughter echoing in the twilight.

“Next time,” she said, looping her arm through his, “we’re roller-skating.”

Jinu groaned, but the smile tugging at his lips betrayed him. “If it means more of this… then I suppose I’ll endure.”

And as the stars blossomed above them, Rumi squeezed his hand, knowing that no matter how many centuries separated their worlds, they would keep finding new ways to fall in love.

Chapter 118: Sweet Nights in the Penthouse

Summary:

Zoey and Mira create the greatest homemade Boba drink and they Make Rumi and Jinu try it out for themselves

Notes:

I just witness the Huntrix vocalist give Sabrina Carpenter her second vma award. My life is complete!!!

The penthouse was unlike anything Zoey or Mira ever imagined they’d live in. Sleek marble floors reflected the neon glow of Seoul’s skyline, stretching endlessly through floor-to-ceiling windows. At night, the city looked like it was alive—millions of glittering lights pulsing in time with the rhythm of music echoing from the streets below. The rooftop balcony alone was big enough for a full dance rehearsal, and the living room had plush couches, shelves stacked with manga, and posters from their idol days mixed in with demon-slaying memorabilia.

It was home.

The four of them—Zoey, Mira, Rumi, and Jinu—had fought battles together, wrote songs shared secrets, and carried scars, both visible and invisible. But in the penthouse, they weren’t warriors. They were just… them.

And tonight, Zoey had declared, was the night they would create the world’s greatest homemade boba drink.

Zoey bounced into the kitchen like she was announcing a grand performance, her black hair bouncing in messy buns. She wore an apron covered in tiny cartoon demons holding bubble tea cups, something she claimed was “thematic merch for future business plans.”

“Mira!” she shouted dramatically, slamming a carton of milk on the counter. “Tonight, we create destiny.”

Mira sat at the bar counter, dressed in her usual sleek, casual style—black tank top, high-waisted pants, and her hair tied up neatly. She stirred a pot of tapioca pearls with calm precision, arching one perfect brow. “Destiny? You mean another one of your sugar experiments?”

Zoey gasped, clutching her chest. “Excuse me! This is not an experiment. This is an art form. The perfect blend of milk tea, tapioca, and secret ingredients only I—” she flourished dramatically—“am chaotic enough to try.”

Mira rolled her eyes but didn’t hide the faint smile at Zoey’s antics. “If this turns out anything like your last attempt at cooking, I’m calling the fire department.”

“Harsh!” Zoey pouted, though her grin quickly returned. “Trust me, Mira. This one’s different.”

The kitchen island was a storm of ingredients: imported teas Mira had ordered online, jars of honey and brown sugar, cartons of fresh milk, bowls of fruit, and even Zoey’s stash of rainbow jellies she claimed “added character.” Mira handled the pearls with careful timing, rinsing and sweetening them with syrup, while Zoey whisked the milk tea like she was auditioning for a cooking show.

“This,” Zoey announced, layering the drink with syrup swirls and pearls, “is the Zoey-Mira Special. Equal parts chaos and perfection.”

Mira leaned back, folding her arms. “Looks… decent.”

“Decent?!” Zoey cried. “This is a masterpiece!”

The elevator dinged at that exact moment, and the penthouse doors slid open.

Rumi and Jinu stepped in, carrying the kind of natural aura that made the room shift around them. Rumi was effortlessly stylish even in a hoodie and shorts, her hair in its signature braid. She carried herself with confidence, eyes sharp but warm when she spotted the chaos in the kitchen.

Jinu followed, quiet but steady, his guitar case strapped across his back. He gave a shy smile, tilting his head as he saw Zoey holding up the drink like a trophy. “What’s going on here?”

Zoey beamed. “Perfect timing! We need you two to test our genius creation.”

Rumi leaned against the couch, crossing her arms. “Another one of Zoey’s projects? Should I be worried?”

Mira lifted her chin proudly. “This time, I supervised.”

That was enough to make Rumi chuckle. “Alright, fine. Let’s see it.”

Zoey slid the tall glass across the counter toward them. Pearls gleamed at the bottom like jewels, syrup swirled up the sides, and the creamy milk tea shimmered under the warm lights. She stuck in two straws, her grin widening mischievously.

Rumi raised a brow. “Two straws?”

Zoey clasped her hands like she was narrating a K-drama finale. “For the aesthetic.”

Jinu flushed pink but leaned toward Rumi, who smirked and nudged him closer. “Well?” she teased. “Should we give them a show?”

Mira groaned. “You don’t have to—”

But it was too late. Rumi leaned in confidently, Jinu following shyly, and together they sipped from the same glass. The moment was soft and unhurried, the kind of scene that belonged on a movie screen.

Zoey squealed, bouncing up and down. “Look at you two! Actual perfection! The romance! The drama! The—”

Mira cut her off by tossing a kitchen towel at her. “Stop narrating their lives.”

But even Mira couldn’t suppress the curve of her lips as Rumi and Jinu pulled back, exchanging a quiet laugh.

“Well?” Zoey demanded, eyes sparkling. “How is it?!”

Rumi licked a bit of syrup from her lip, her playful smirk fading into genuine surprise. “Wait… this is actually good.”

Jinu nodded, already going back for another sip. “It’s balanced. Sweet, but not too much. The pearls are perfect.”

Zoey froze, then erupted into a scream so loud the penthouse echoed. “I KNEW IT! WE’RE GENIUSES!”

Rumi shook her head, amused. “You could honestly sell this. I’d pay for it.”

Zoey’s jaw dropped. “You hear that, Mira?! She said we could SELL it!”

Mira muttered, “Don’t encourage her.”

But Jinu, ever thoughtful, added, “No, really. Between Zoey’s creativity and Mira’s precision, you could build something special. A shop, maybe. Demon hunters running a boba café by day—it’s kind of brilliant.”

Zoey gasped dramatically, spinning in place. “YES. The perfect cover! Nobody would suspect us if we ran a café. We’d be legends.”

Rumi smirked. “Only if Mira handles the money. Otherwise, you’d drink all the profits.”

The group burst into laughter, the tension in the air breaking into warmth.

The night stretched longer than any of them planned. One drink turned into ten experiments. Zoey insisted on trying a taro version “for the aesthetic,” Mira perfected the matcha-to-milk ratio, and Rumi and Jinu became official taste-testers.

By midnight, the kitchen was a mess—sticky counters, empty cartons, half-finished drinks cluttering the island. But no one cared.

Zoey doodled café logos on sticky notes, plastering them on the fridge. “How about ‘Boba Beats’? Or ‘Demon Slayer Shakes’? No, too obvious. Ooh, what about ‘Pearl Paradise’?”

Rumi leaned back on the couch, sipping yet another cup. “You’re terrible at naming things.”

Mira, scribbling ratios into a notebook, didn’t even look up. “She’s not wrong.”

Jinu chuckled softly, strumming his guitar absentmindedly. “What about something simple? Like ‘Sweet Haven.’ It feels like… here.”

The room grew quiet for a beat. Sweet Haven. The name lingered in the air like the aftertaste of honey, warm and gentle.

Zoey blinked, then softened. “Okay… that’s actually perfect.”

Mira glanced up, meeting Jinu’s shy smile, and even she nodded. “Better than Pearl Paradise.”

“Rude!” Zoey protested, though she laughed along with them.

Later, the four of them gathered on the balcony. The night breeze carried the faint hum of traffic and music from the streets below. Seoul stretched endlessly around them, a city that never slept, glowing like a constellation laid across the earth.

Zoey leaned against the railing, sipping the final perfected drink. “You know… sometimes I forget we’re supposed to be these big, scary demon hunters. Nights like this, it just feels like we’re… normal.”

Rumi joined her, resting her chin in her palm. “Normal’s overrated. But this—” she gestured at the glowing city, the half-empty boba cups littering the table, Jinu strumming softly while Mira scribbled notes—“this is real.”

Jinu glanced at her, their eyes meeting in that quiet, steady way that said more than words ever could. He strummed a gentle melody, and the notes drifted into the night air like a lullaby.

Mira closed her notebook, finally letting herself relax. “Real, huh? I could live with that.”

Zoey, cheeks stuffed with pearls from the last cup, mumbled through her straw. “To Sweet Haven, then. Our future empire.”

Rumi clinked her glass against Zoey’s. “To Sweet Haven.”

Jinu added, “And to us.”

For a moment, under the city’s neon sky, they weren’t warriors or idols or hunters. They were just friends—family, really—laughing, dreaming, and sipping something sweet.

And maybe, just maybe, that was enough.

Chapter 119: Lavender Nights

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu are getting ready for bed. Jinu offers to help brush Rumi’s long lavender hair after she struggled with unbraiding her hair. As Jinu is helping her he really loves to remind Rumi how much he loves it when her hair is down.

The dormitory had fallen quiet. Outside their window, Seoul’s glow shimmered like spilled starlight, neon pinks and blues pulsing against the dark horizon. Somewhere far below, laughter and car horns tangled with the bass of late-night clubs, but here in the sanctuary of their room, the noise of the city melted away. Only the hum of the air conditioner and the faint whisper of wind through the curtains remained.

Rumi sat perched at the edge of her bed, long lavender hair spilling in waves around her like silk threads escaping their weave. She frowned, tugging impatiently at the thick braid she had worn all day during practice. Hours of choreography had left her tired, and the last thing she wanted to battle was her own hairstyle. Every tug only seemed to tighten the knots further.

“Ugh,” she muttered under her breath, cheeks puffing as another stubborn twist refused to yield.

From the bathroom doorway, Jinu leaned casually, toothbrush now abandoned on the sink. His damp hair stuck up in soft tufts, a halo of unruly strands that made him look effortlessly handsome. He crossed his arms, watching her with an amused smile tugging at his lips.

“You know,” he said lightly, “I’ve fought actual demons that looked easier than that braid.”

Rumi’s head whipped around, eyes narrowing, though her pout betrayed her. “Don’t make fun of me, Jinu. This braid is cursed.”

“Cursed?” He chuckled as he padded toward her bed. “Maybe it just doesn’t like the way you’re treating it. You’re pulling like you’re trying to banish it.”

She huffed. “Well, I’m losing, okay? It wins.”

Jinu sat down behind her without asking, his knee brushing gently against her back. He gathered her hair in his hands, holding it with a care that contrasted her impatient tugging. His fingers were warm against her scalp, deliberate and patient.

“You want me to handle it?” he asked softly.

Rumi tilted her chin up with mock pride. “You think you can do better than me?”

He leaned close, his breath brushing her ear. “I know I can do better. For one, I won’t try to rip your beautiful hair out by the roots.”

Her cheeks flushed instantly, though she tried to mask it with a scoff. “There it is. The famous Jinu charm.”

“Not charm.” His voice lowered, sincerity wrapping around every word. “Just facts. You have the most gorgeous hair in the world, Rumi.”

Her stomach fluttered, and she quickly faced forward again before he could see her smile spreading too wide. “You say that every time.”

“Because it’s true every time.” He worked carefully, gently loosening each twist. “When it’s braided, it’s impressive. But when it’s down? It’s like moonlight and lavender had a child, and it decided to live on your head. Honestly, I’m honored you let me touch it.”

Rumi bit her lip, fighting the grin that threatened to break free. “You’re ridiculous.”

“Ridiculously in love with you, maybe,” he replied without missing a beat.

That earned him a laugh, soft and melodic. She leaned back slightly, letting herself relax into his hands. His fingertips moved slowly, with such tenderness that her earlier frustration seemed laughable. The braid loosened strand by strand until, at last, her hair tumbled free, cascading down her back in soft waves.

Jinu let out a low whistle. “There it is. The masterpiece.”

“Masterpiece?” she repeated, teasing.

He nodded solemnly, brushing his hand through the lavender strands. “If an artist painted this, people would line up around the block just to catch a glimpse. But lucky me—I get the front-row seat every day.”

She turned her head slightly to give him a playful side-eye. “Smooth. Very smooth.”

“Not smooth. Honest.” He tugged gently at a lock of her hair, letting it slide through his fingers. “Do you know how many times during practice I wanted to undo that braid myself? I kept thinking, I bet she looks even more stunning with it down. And guess what? I was right.”

Rumi shook her head, though her blush betrayed her. “You really don’t hold back, do you?”

“Why should I?” He leaned forward, pressing a feather-light kiss against the top of her head. “If I love something about you, you should know it.”

Her heart squeezed at the gentle certainty in his tone. She twisted on the bed to face him fully now, her lavender hair flowing like a curtain around them. Jinu’s eyes softened as he looked at her, his hand instinctively reaching up to tuck a strand behind her ear.

“You’re unbelievable,” she murmured.

“In the good way?”

“In the dangerously sweet, make-my-heart-race kind of way.”

He grinned. “Then mission accomplished.”

She laughed again, shaking her head as she leaned closer. “You’re impossible, Jinu.”

“And yet, you keep me around.”

“Maybe I’m just weak.”

“Or maybe you’re hopelessly in love with me.”

Her lips curved. “Maybe.”

Before he could tease her further, she leaned in and kissed him. Their lips met in a soft, unhurried kiss that carried no urgency—only warmth, affection, and the quiet joy of being exactly where they belonged. When they pulled back, Rumi rested her forehead against his, her breath mingling with his in the stillness.

“You know,” she whispered, “sometimes I wonder how I got so lucky.”

Jinu brushed his thumb along her cheekbone. “You didn’t get lucky. You got me. And I got you. No luck needed—just love.”

Her chest swelled, and she kissed him again, longer this time, before finally tugging him down with her onto the bed. She nestled against his chest, her lavender hair spilling over him like a blanket.

“Stay here,” she murmured. “I want to cuddle.”

“Like I’d ever say no to that.” He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close until there was no space left between them.

She let out a contented sigh, tracing idle circles on his shirt with her fingertip. “You’re warm.”

“Good. Then you won’t need another blanket.” He pressed a kiss into her hair, inhaling the lavender scent. “Honestly, Rumi, I think this is my favorite place in the world. Right here, holding you.”

Her smile softened as sleep began to tug at her eyelids. “Careful. If you keep saying things like that, I’ll never let you go.”

“Perfect,” he whispered, kissing the top of her head again. “That’s exactly what I want.”

The city lights blinked outside, but inside their quiet cocoon, time seemed to slow. Wrapped in each other’s arms, with soft laughter still echoing between them, Rumi and Jinu drifted together toward dreams—proving once again that love could be the gentlest magic of all.

Chapter 120: Would You Rather Trouble

Summary:

Jinu is out getting dinner for him and the girls so Mira and Zoey convince Rumi to play would you rather. Little does she know they're all about Rumi’s huge crush on Jinu.

The night had settled over Seoul in a glittering sea of neon and starlight, the city’s pulse echoing with laughter, chatter, and the occasional honk of a taxi. The Demon Hunters’ shared apartment sat tucked away on the edge of Gangnam, a cozy blend of sleek modernity and little flourishes of the girls’ personalities scattered about—Zoey’s skincare collection dominated the bathroom counter, Mira’s stacks of magical texts and vinyl records took up the living room shelf, and Rumi’s corner of the room was tidy yet unmistakably hers, with her favorite stuffed bunny propped neatly on her bed.

Jinu had gone out not too long ago to pick up dinner for the group, mumbling something about Rumi needing to eat more than just instant noodles. The others had practically shoved the wallet into his hand and waved him out the door with teasing smiles. He was reliable like that—steady, patient, and always willing to look out for the others.

Rumi hadn’t stopped thinking about him since the door clicked shut.

She sat cross-legged on the living room rug, pretending to scroll through her phone, but her mind was miles away. Jinu’s smile had been on her mind all week—the way it curved slightly more to the left, the quiet warmth in his eyes when he looked at her. It made her chest tighten in ways she didn’t dare admit aloud.

Which, of course, was exactly why Mira and Zoey noticed.

“Rumi,” Zoey said suddenly, her voice syrupy sweet in that way that made Rumi’s heart jolt. “You look very distracted. What’s going on in that little head of yours?”

Rumi blinked, caught off guard. “N-nothing! I’m just… scrolling.”

Mira arched a brow, the corner of her mouth curving into a sly grin. She set down her cup of bubble tea and leaned forward. “Mhm. Sure. Totally believable. You know what I think?” She tapped her chin dramatically. “I think we should play a game. Something fun. Something… revealing.”

Zoey’s eyes sparkled instantly. “Yes! Let’s play Would You Rather.”

Rumi’s stomach dropped.

Before she could protest, Mira was already clapping her hands together. “Perfect. And don’t even think of running off, Rumi. You’re our main player tonight.”

Zoey leaned closer, her glossy hair falling forward like a curtain as she whispered conspiratorially, “Don’t worry, we’ll make it fun. Nothing too mean. Just… interesting.”

Rumi swallowed hard. She had known Mira and Zoey long enough to recognize the danger in those smirks. They were up to something. And judging by the way Zoey kept glancing at the door Jinu had disappeared through, Rumi had a terrible suspicion she knew exactly what that “something” was.

“Okay, Rumi,” Mira started, her tone casual but her grin betraying her. “Would you rather… fight a hundred tiny demons the size of rubber ducks or one massive demon the size of a bus?”

Rumi exhaled in relief. That wasn’t so bad. “Uh… the tiny ones, I guess. Easier to handle.”

“Good choice,” Mira said smoothly, exchanging a quick glance with Zoey. “Alright, Zoey, your turn.”

“Would you rather,” Zoey began, her eyes glinting mischievously, “go on stage at the MAMA Awards with your hair soaking wet, or… confess a big secret to someone you care about in front of everyone?”

Mira let out a fake gasp, playing along. “Ooooh, tough one.”

Rumi’s face flushed instantly, her thoughts darting traitorously to Jinu. She quickly looked away, mumbling, “I’d… I’d pick the stage thing. Definitely.”

“Interesting,” Zoey said, dragging out the word like caramel. She leaned back, pretending to sip her bubble tea, though her gaze was still fixed on Rumi.

The next few rounds carried on with silly questions—would you rather eat only kimchi for a month or never listen to music again, would you rather fight demons in high heels or roller skates—but Mira and Zoey were circling closer and closer to their real target.

Finally, Mira pounced.

Alright, Rumi. Serious one.” She leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with mischief. “Would you rather spend a whole day shopping with Zoey or… a whole day on a date with Jinu?”

Rumi choked on air. “Wh-what kind of question is that?!”

Zoey gasped in mock offense, pressing a hand to her chest. “Excuse me? Am I not fun company?”

“That’s not the point!” Rumi sputtered, her face blazing red. “You—you can’t just—”

“Answer the question,” Mira sing-songed.

Rumi buried her face in her hands, groaning. Images of Jinu drifted unbidden into her mind—him laughing as he carried shopping bags for her, him walking beside her under the city lights, maybe even reaching for her hand. Her heart hammered in her chest so loudly she was sure the others could hear it.

“…Jinu,” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Zoey squealed instantly, bouncing up and down like a fangirl at a concert. “I knew it! Oh my gosh, Rumi likes Jinu~”

“Zoey!” Rumi yelped, mortified. She grabbed a pillow and hurled it at her, but Zoey ducked easily, laughing the entire time.

Mira simply smirked, her arms crossed. “Knew it all along. You’ve been staring at him every time he walks into a room.”

“I have not!” Rumi shouted, though her cheeks betrayed her.

Zoey flopped dramatically onto the couch, kicking her legs in the air. “Ugh, it’s so cute though. You blush every time he talks to you. Even now—look at your face! You’re redder than kimchi.”

Rumi groaned and hid her face in the pillow this time, wishing she could vanish into the floor. Her mind was a swirl of Jinu—his laugh, his voice, the way he always carried an extra umbrella because he knew she forgot hers. She couldn’t deny it, not really. But saying it out loud, even in a silly game, felt like baring her heart to the world.

The sound of the front door unlocking made Rumi jolt upright. Mira and Zoey exchanged wicked smiles like predators who had just cornered their prey.

“Perfect timing,” Mira whispered.

Jinu stepped inside, balancing a large takeout bag that smelled gloriously of fried chicken and rice cakes. “I’m back,” he announced casually. “Sorry it took a bit, the line was—”

He froze when he noticed the scene before him: Rumi perched on the rug with her face flushed, Zoey grinning ear-to-ear, and Mira looking far too pleased with herself.

“…Did I miss something?” Jinu asked cautiously.

Zoey giggled, whispering loudly enough for him to hear, “Oh, nothing. Just talking about how much Rumi likes—”

“Zoey!” Rumi shrieked, leaping forward to clamp a hand over her friend’s mouth.

Jinu blinked, utterly baffled. “Uh… what?”

Mira smirked, leaning back on her hands. “Nothing you need to worry about. Just a little game of Would You Rather.”

Rumi’s entire body felt like it was on fire. She couldn’t even look Jinu in the eye, afraid he might somehow read her thoughts straight off her face. She busied herself with unpacking the takeout containers, though her hands trembled slightly.

Jinu tilted his head, his brow furrowing with concern. “Rumi… are you okay? Your face is all red. Are you sick?”

Her heart nearly burst. He was so close now, leaning slightly toward her, his voice filled with that quiet care that made her knees weak. She couldn’t handle it.

“I-I’m fine!” she squeaked, fumbling with a container of kimchi. “Just hot in here! Very hot! Right, Mira? Zoey?”

Mira snorted, hiding her laugh behind her hand. Zoey made a muffled sound of protest, still half-trapped under Rumi’s grip.

Jinu looked between them all, utterly lost. “…You guys are weird.”

And with that, he set the bag down on the table and began unpacking dinner, oblivious to the chaos he had unknowingly sparked.

Rumi sank onto the couch, her cheeks still burning, her mind screaming with embarrassment and longing all at once. Zoey leaned over and whispered just for her, “You should tell him. He’d be lucky to have you.”

Rumi buried her face in her hands again, her heart hammering louder than ever.

Chapter 121: A Harmless Prank

Summary:

Zoey convinces Jinu to help her pull a small prank on Rumi. They have a whole lot of fun.

The practice studio smelled faintly of vanilla air freshener and bubble tea from an earlier delivery. The mirrored walls reflected the group’s scattered things—dance bags, water bottles, and Zoey’s ever-growing collection of hair ties that seemed to appear everywhere. The hum of the speakers had faded, leaving only the muffled buzz of the city drifting in from the open window.

Training was over, but the night still held a restless energy. Rumi was perched on the corner couch, scrolling through her phone. Her dance bag lay slouched beside her, half-open with a coil of charger cable poking out like a cat’s tail.

Zoey’s gaze sharpened the moment she noticed it. Mischief practically sparked off her. She sidled up to Jinu, who was on the floor stretching, his dark hair damp with sweat and sticking to his forehead.

“Hey, Jinu,” Zoey whispered.

He gave her a suspicious look without lifting his head. “That tone… what are you plotting now?”

Zoey crouched beside him, grinning. “I want to prank Rumi.”

Jinu froze mid-stretch. His eyes flicked toward the couch where his girlfriend sat, completely oblivious. Then back to Zoey. “Absolutely not,” he said firmly. “That’s suicide. She’ll kill us both.”

“It’s harmless,” Zoey pressed, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. “Something small. Something funny. Come on, you know she’ll just roll her eyes.”

Jinu groaned, rubbing his face with both hands. “Why do you always drag me into your schemes?”

“Because you love her, and that makes you the perfect accomplice.”

He stared at her, deadpan. “That doesn’t even make sense.”

“Yes, it does!” Zoey argued, her grin widening. “Think about it: if I prank her, she’ll get mad. But if we prank her, she won’t stay mad. She can’t resist you.”

Jinu looked helplessly toward Rumi, who was now humming along to something on her phone. Finally, he exhaled and muttered, “Fine. But if this goes wrong, you’re taking the fall.”

“Deal,” Zoey said without hesitation.

Zoey’s eyes darted to Rumi’s bag again. “She always leaves her charger in there. What if we replace it with something else—like your drumsticks?”

Jinu chuckled despite himself. “She’ll think she lost it.”

“Exactly! And when she starts digging around, we act all innocent. Then, right before she flips, we give it back.”

Jinu sighed. “You’re going to get me dumped.”

Zoey patted his shoulder. “Relax. You’ll thank me later when she laughs about it.”

“Or when she strangles us both with the drumsticks.”

Zoey giggled and tiptoed toward the couch like a cartoon thief. Jinu played his part by calling out, “Hey, babe, did you see that new choreography breakdown? The one the manager sent?”

Rumi looked up immediately. “No, let me see.” She hopped up, walking over to peer at his phone.

Zoey, meanwhile, crouched low and unzipped the bag with ninja-like precision. She slid out the charger cable and replaced it with two glossy drumsticks from Jinu’s kit. Her grin nearly split her face as she zipped it shut again.

Mission accomplished.

About half an hour later, Rumi finally grabbed her bag. “I’ll charge my phone on the way home,” she murmured. She reached inside and felt—wood. Her brow furrowed. Slowly, she pulled out the drumsticks, staring at them like they were evidence from a crime scene.

“…Excuse me?” Her voice was dangerously flat.

Zoey burst into laughter instantly, doubling over. “Oh my gosh, your face!”

Jinu tried to keep his composure, but when Zoey snorted, he lost it too, laughing helplessly. “Okay, okay,” he said between chuckles, hands raised in surrender. “It was Zoey’s idea! She made me do it.”

“Made you?” Rumi repeated, her glare shifting from one to the other.

“Yes!” Jinu said earnestly. He pointed at Zoey. “She’s the mastermind.”

“You liar!” Zoey wheezed, clutching her stomach.

Rumi crossed her arms, tapping her foot like an exasperated teacher. “Both of you are so annoying. So annoying.”

Zoey was practically crying with laughter. “Come on, admit it—it was a little funny!”

Rumi’s eyes narrowed, but before she could respond, Jinu leaned in and kissed her temple gently. “Don’t be mad,” he murmured with a soft smile.

Her expression cracked, just a little. “You always do this,” she muttered, fighting a smile. “You team up with Zoey, and I get stuck with both of your nonsense.”

“Because we make a good team,” Zoey said proudly.

“You mean a nightmare,” Rumi shot back.

They lingered in the studio, the mood light even as Rumi tried to stay annoyed. She sat on the couch with her arms crossed, pretending to pout. Jinu walked over with a water bottle, kneeling like he was presenting an offering.

“Here. For peace,” he said dramatically.

She rolled her eyes but took it anyway. “You’re ridiculous.”

“But lovable,” he replied, leaning forward until their foreheads touched.

Zoey groaned loudly from across the room. “Ugh, gross! Stop being cute in front of me!”

“Good,” Rumi smirked. “That’s payback.”

Jinu chuckled and brushed a strand of hair behind Rumi’s ear. “See? She’s smiling again.”

Rumi huffed, but the warmth in her eyes betrayed her.

When they finally left, Seoul’s streets glowed with neon reflections on damp pavement. Food stalls still sizzled with late-night snacks, and the hum of the city never truly quieted. Zoey skipped ahead, singing under her breath, while Rumi and Jinu walked side by side.

Jinu’s hand slipped into Rumi’s, and he gave it a gentle squeeze. “Sorry about earlier,” he murmured.

She glanced at him, lips twitching. “You’re only forgiven because you’re cute.”

He laughed softly. “Guess I’ll take that.”

Zoey spun around, walking backward to face them. “I heard that! You two are unbearable.”

“Go home, Zoey,” Rumi teased, finally laughing outright.

They stopped at a tteokbokki stand, the spicy-sweet aroma making their stomachs growl. Jinu ordered three portions, handing chopsticks to both girls.

“See? I make up for pranks with food,” he said.

Rumi took a bite, eyes lighting up despite herself. “Okay… this does help.”

Zoey stuffed her mouth with rice cakes and said with her mouth full, “Best. Night. Ever.”

Rumi shook her head, muttering, “I’m surrounded by children.”

But when Jinu brushed her hand under the table, warm and reassuring, she couldn’t stop her smile.

They piled onto a nearly empty subway car. Zoey sprawled across one bench, humming. Jinu and Rumi sat together, shoulders pressed close.

Rumi leaned her head against his shoulder, her voice softer now. “You really can’t say no to Zoey, can you?”

Jinu chuckled, resting his cheek against her hair. “She’s persuasive. But you’re the only one I’d ever want to make up to.”

Rumi blushed, hiding it by pretending to watch the station lights flash by.

Zoey peeked at them from across the aisle. “Ugh. You guys are so gross. I’m filing a complaint.”

Rumi laughed. “Do it. Maybe then you’ll stop plotting with him.”

Zoey only smirked. “Never.”

By the time they reached their stop, Rumi’s annoyance had long melted into affection. As they walked toward home, she slipped her arm through Jinu’s. “You’re still annoying,” she said quietly.

“Me? Or Zoey?”

“Both.”

Jinu grinned. “Guess I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Zoey rolled her eyes, walking ahead of them. “You two are hopeless.”

And though Rumi would never admit it aloud, she wouldn’t trade her hopeless boyfriend—or her chaotic best friend—for anything. Even if they drove her up the wall, they made life brighter, sillier, and infinitely sweeter.

Chapter 122: Rumi and Jinu’s Unexpected K-Drama Afternoon

Summary:

Rumi and Jinu have a shopping date and relax at the nearest bench to get a refreshing snacks and drinks. They are really enjoying their date but they witness the most dramatic situation with people around them that would be the greatest K-drama show.

The late afternoon sun of Seoul cast a warm golden glow over the busy shopping district. Crowds flowed like streams down the streets, weaving between boutiques, neon cafés, and colorful food stalls that filled the air with the mingling scents of sugar, spice, and roasting chestnuts. Rumi adjusted her oversized sunglasses as she walked beside Jinu, her fingers playfully brushing against his while she held two shopping bags stuffed with pastel sweaters and the latest streetwear trends.

Jinu, ever the quiet one with his boyish charm and calm demeanor, carried most of the heavier bags without complaint. He wore a plain black hoodie under a denim jacket, the kind of casual look that made him blend in despite his idol-like presence. His dark hair peeked out under a baseball cap, and though the district was buzzing, Rumi still caught the stares of a few admirers who clearly recognized him.

“Oppa,” Rumi teased, swinging one of the bags in her hand. “I think you bought more than me this time.”

Jinu gave her a soft smirk. “Lies. You tried on half the shop before deciding on two sweaters. I was just saving time.”

“That’s called strategy,” Rumi said with a mock gasp. “You don’t understand the patience it takes to find the perfect piece.”

They laughed together, their voices blending into the hum of the city. After hours of shopping, their legs were tired, and the sight of a shaded bench near a convenience store felt like salvation.

“Snack break?” Jinu suggested.

Rumi’s eyes lit up immediately. “You read my mind!”

They ducked into the convenience store and emerged moments later with an assortment of treats: cold bottles of sparkling water, two ice cream bars, a pack of honey-butter chips, and steaming fish cakes skewered on sticks. Settling onto the bench, they leaned back against the cool metal and let out matching sighs of relief.

“This,” Rumi said dramatically, unwrapping her ice cream bar, “is the true reward of shopping.”

Jinu chuckled and handed her a napkin. “Don’t eat it too fast or you’ll get a brain freeze again.”

She glared at him playfully. “Shh. That only happened once.”

But before they could sink fully into the lazy comfort of their snack date, the tranquility around them shattered like a glass dropped on the floor.

It started with raised voices.

Just across the street, near the entrance of a chic café with white-painted walls and potted plants framing its doorway, a couple stood locked in what could only be described as a full-blown K-drama confrontation. The girl, dressed in a flowing floral dress, had tears welling up in her eyes, her mascara just beginning to smudge. The boy, sharp in a fitted blazer and slim-cut pants, looked tense, his jaw clenched as though holding back words he couldn’t quite spit out.

Rumi’s ice cream bar froze halfway to her lips. Her eyes widened.

“Wait—wait, Jinu! Look!” she whispered, smacking his arm lightly to get his attention.

Jinu followed her gaze, his brows lifting slightly. “Oh no. That looks… intense.”

The girl’s voice carried across the street, dramatic enough to silence a few nearby passersby.

“So that’s it? After everything, you’re just going to walk away?”

The boy ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. “It’s not that simple, Hyejin! You don’t understand!”

Rumi gasped so loudly that the elderly woman walking past their bench gave her a curious look. She grabbed Jinu’s sleeve, whispering furiously.

“This is it! We’re witnessing a live K-drama, Jinu! The setup is perfect—look at her tears! Look at his tortured soul expression!”

Jinu leaned back, biting into his fish cake skewer calmly. “You watch way too many dramas.”

“No, no, no. This is fate,” Rumi insisted, her eyes glued to the unfolding scene. “We were meant to be here today.”

The girl, Hyejin, stepped forward, her voice breaking.

“I loved you, Junseo. I loved you more than anyone, and you—you just…” She pressed a hand to her chest, sobbing softly. “…you just used me like I was nothing.”

Gasps erupted from the small crowd that had begun to gather. Some people even took out their phones, recording discreetly, while others whispered eagerly to each other.

Rumi clutched her chips like they were a lifeline. “She dropped the L-bomb in public. This is peak drama.”

Jinu’s lips twitched with amusement. “Do you think it’s real or staged?”

“Shh!” Rumi hissed, waving him quiet. “You don’t interrupt destiny.”

Junseo, the boy, finally spoke, his voice low and tortured.

“It was never about using you. I just… I didn’t know how to be with you when—when I’m still in love with someone else.”

The crowd erupted in murmurs. Rumi gasped so dramatically that she almost choked on a honey-butter chip. Jinu quickly handed her the sparkling water, patting her back.

“Another woman?!” Rumi whispered hoarsely after gulping down her drink. “This is scandalous.”

As if scripted by the gods of drama themselves, a third figure suddenly appeared. A young woman in a sleek leather jacket strutted out of the café, her heels clicking against the pavement like punctuation marks. Her hair shone with highlights under the sun, and her gaze was sharp enough to cut glass.

“Junseo,” she called, her tone cool, almost mocking. “Are you really wasting time here?”

Hyejin’s eyes widened. “Minji…?”

The entire crowd froze, and Rumi slapped her hands over her mouth.

“The second lead rival has entered!” she whispered into Jinu’s sleeve. “This is legendary. We are witnessing history.”

Jinu chuckled softly, leaning his cheek on his fist. “I’ve never seen you this invested in anything that doesn’t involve shopping or bubble tea.”

Rumi swatted him without looking away from the scene. “Shh! The love triangle is about to explode.”

Minji sauntered closer, her smirk never fading. “Junseo, you said you were done with her. Why are you hesitating now?”

Junseo looked torn, his body frozen between the two women. The crowd collectively held its breath.

Rumi leaned so far forward that Jinu had to grab her shoulder to keep her from falling off the bench.

“Don’t stop watching, Jinu. We’re at the climax!”

But then, in the most unexpected twist, Hyejin straightened her posture, wiped her tears, and glared at both Junseo and Minji with newfound strength.

“You know what?” she said firmly, her voice ringing out with confidence. “I don’t need either of you. If you can’t see my worth, then I’ll find someone who does.”

Gasps filled the air once again, and a couple of onlookers clapped. Hyejin spun on her heel, grabbed her purse, and stormed away down the street, her floral dress flowing dramatically behind her like the closing scene of a show.

Junseo called after her, but Minji merely smirked, linking her arm through his. “Let her go. She’ll thank you someday.”

The crowd buzzed, gossiping furiously, but slowly began to disperse, disappointed that the drama hadn’t escalated further.

Rumi sat frozen, her ice cream bar now nothing but a wooden stick. She blinked, processing the whirlwind they had just witnessed.

“That… was the single greatest thing I’ve ever seen in public.”

Jinu, calm as ever, finished the last bite of his fish cake skewer and tossed the stick into a nearby trash bin. “You looked like you were about to jump in and start directing them yourself.”

“I almost did!” Rumi cried, flinging her hands in the air. “Did you see her transformation arc? She went from devastated to empowered in less than five minutes! That’s cinema.”

Jinu chuckled, his eyes crinkling with warmth as he watched her excitement. “You’re unbelievable.”

She leaned toward him, lowering her voice conspiratorially. “What if we just witnessed the start of the next viral K-drama plot? Imagine the views when someone posts that online!”

Jinu shook his head, amused. “Only you could turn someone else’s heartbreak into entertainment.”

Rumi pouted, nudging him with her shoulder. “Yah, it’s not entertainment—it’s art!”

They both laughed, the tension easing as the city returned to its usual rhythm around them.

As the sun dipped lower, painting the sky with streaks of pink and orange, Rumi and Jinu finished their snacks. The drama across the street had fizzled, but its lingering energy left Rumi positively glowing with excitement.

“That was like… the best date bonus content ever,” she sighed happily, tossing her empty bottle into the recycling bin.

Jinu smiled softly at her, his voice gentle. “Honestly, just being here with you was enough. The drama was just… extra.”

Rumi felt her cheeks warm, though she quickly covered it with her usual sass. “Aww, look at you being all sweet. Careful, Oppa, or I’ll think you’re confessing something.”

He only smiled wider, his eyes twinkling in the fading light.

And as they stood, gathering their shopping bags to head home, Rumi couldn’t help but glance back toward the café, where the echoes of heartbreak and empowerment still lingered in the air.

“This city,” she murmured with a grin, “never runs out of stories.”

Jinu laced his fingers with hers, and together, they disappeared into the flow of the crowd—just another pair of young souls in Seoul, carrying their own story quietly between them.

Chapter 123: Huntrix Livestream Chaos: Cookies, Rings, and Ridiculous Debates

Summary:

While having a livestream talking to Huntrix Fans, Zoey and Mira get into a heated discussion about Sugar cookies and Snickerdoodle cookies. Mira thinks they're the same thing but Zoey tells her those cookies are different.

The Huntrix fandom had seen plenty of chaotic livestreams before. There was the infamous “microwave ramen gone wrong” stream, where Mira nearly set off the smoke alarm in the practice dorm. Then there was Zoey’s accidental reveal of her plushie collection, which the fans lovingly dubbed Zoey’s Secret Army. But nothing quite prepared them for the night that started as a casual Q&A and turned into a full-blown cookie debate that would go down in Huntrix history.

It was 8 p.m. in Seoul, and Huntrix’s dorm room was glowing with the soft neon lighting Zoey had set up for the stream. Mira sat cross-legged on the couch with her phone propped up, her hair in a messy bun and a pillow hugged against her chest. Zoey, on the other hand, was perched dramatically on the armrest of the couch, leaning into the camera with an exaggerated smirk. Rumi and Jinu were sitting at the dining table just behind them, visible in the background, scrolling through their own phones and occasionally waving at the chat when fans noticed them.

“Okay, Huntrix family,” Zoey announced with a flair, pointing at the screen like she was about to deliver the most important news broadcast of the decade. “Tonight’s stream topic: Mira is about to expose herself for having zero cookie knowledge.”

Mira gasped, clutching her pillow. “Excuse me? I know cookies just fine!”

Zoey tilted her head, her eyes narrowing with faux seriousness. “Chat, can you believe this? Mira thinks sugar cookies and snickerdoodles are the same thing.”

The chat immediately exploded with messages scrolling too fast to read:

“NOOO way Mira 😂”
“How do you not know the difference??”
“Snickerdoodles supremacy 🙌”
“Zoey stirring up drama again lol”

Mira pouted and leaned closer to the camera, wagging her finger. “Okay, first of all, they look the same! They’re both round, flat, sugary cookies. So what’s the big deal? Sugar is sugar!”

Zoey clasped her hand dramatically against her forehead. “No, no, no! This is cookie heresy! Sugar cookies are plain, simple, buttery, and sweet. Snickerdoodles have cinnamon sugar coating and a tangy flavor because of the cream of tartar. Entirely different cookie species!”

“Species?” Mira repeated, stifling a laugh. “Are we studying biology now? Cookie taxonomy?”

“Yes!” Zoey shouted, making a professor-like gesture with her hands. “We have Cookiea plainicus — the noble sugar cookie. And then, Snickerus doodlicus — the cinnamon cousin. They are not interchangeable!”

The chat was howling with laughter now, spamming laughing emojis and cookie emojis: 🍪🍪🍪.

Meanwhile, Rumi and Jinu were only half paying attention at first. Jinu had been scrolling through fan art when Zoey’s dramatic cookie monologue caught his ear. He glanced at Rumi, who was quietly admiring her engagement ring again, tilting her hand so the dorm’s light bounced off the gem. Even a week after the news went public, she was still getting used to the weight of it — both literally and emotionally.

Jinu smiled, sliding his hand over hers and lifting it toward the camera so the fans could see. “Huntrix chat, are you seeing this sparkle? I picked well, huh?”

Rumi blushed immediately, tugging her hand back playfully. “Stop showing it off! You’ve been doing that all week.”

“Because I’m proud!” Jinu said with his usual boyish grin. “Do you know how long I waited for her to say yes? Five months! I carried that ring in my pocket every time we went anywhere.”

The chat exploded again:

“💍💍💍💍💍”
“Power couple energy!!”
“Jinu flexing harder than Zoey right now 😂”

Zoey snapped her head toward them mid-debate. “Excuse me, can you two not steal the spotlight while I’m educating the world on cookie differences?”

Mira burst out laughing, pointing at Zoey. “See? Even Rumi and Jinu don’t care about your cookie taxonomy. They’re too busy being cute.”

At that exact moment, Rumi looked up, clearly amused but also a little nervous now that both girls were staring at her expectantly.

“Rumi,” Mira said, her tone dead serious. “Settle this once and for all. Are sugar cookies and snickerdoodles the same thing, or different?”

Rumi blinked, caught in the headlights of the great cookie debate. She tapped her chin thoughtfully, as if she were weighing the fate of nations. “Honestly? All this talk is just making me hungry for cookies in general.”

Zoey groaned, Mira clapped in triumph, and the chat erupted with messages like:

“RUMI IS THE PEACEMAKER 😂”
“She dodged the question perfectly”
“Smart queen”

Jinu, seeing an opportunity, immediately whipped out his phone. “Don’t worry, babe, I’ll order you some. Snickerdoodles, sugar cookies, chocolate chip — all of them.”

Rumi’s cheeks turned pink. “You don’t have to—”

“I do,” he interrupted with mock sternness, already typing away on a food delivery app. “Because your fiancé listens when you say you’re craving something. Unlike these two fighting over cookie DNA.”

Zoey pointed at him. “Traitor! You’re supposed to be on my side!”

“Nope,” Jinu replied, sliding his arm around Rumi. “I’m on Team Rumi Always.”

Rumi laughed softly, leaning into his shoulder. “That’s unfair. You’re too sweet.”

The chat melted collectively:

“STOPPP this is too cute”
“Team Rumi Always 🥺”
“Zoey is fuming rn lol”

The livestream rolled on in chaotic waves. Zoey launched into a dramatic “Cookie Appreciation Ted Talk,” Mira kept teasing her with purposely wrong cookie facts (“Aren’t oatmeal raisin and chocolate chip the same too?”), and Rumi and Jinu kept stealing glances at each other in the background, their domestic cuteness radiating through the screen.

When the delivery finally arrived forty minutes later, Jinu jumped up to grab it while Zoey was in mid-rant about how cookie identity was sacred. He returned with three boxes of cookies and set them on the table.

“Okay, okay,” Mira said, rubbing her hands together. “Experiment time. We settle this with science.”

They spread the cookies out in front of the camera like precious artifacts. The chat spammed “TASTE TEST! TASTE TEST!”

Rumi took the first bite of a sugar cookie, then a snickerdoodle. She chewed thoughtfully, nodding. “Okay… I see what Zoey means. They’re different. The snickerdoodle has that cinnamon tang.”

“YES!” Zoey fist-pumped so hard she nearly knocked over the phone stand. “Victory is mine!”

“But,” Rumi added quickly, “they’re both delicious, and I’d honestly eat either.”

Mira laughed so hard she nearly toppled off the couch. “See? Even when you ‘win,’ you don’t win.”

The chat loved every second of it, spamming memes, screenshots, and comments. It wasn’t just about cookies anymore — it was about Huntrix being Huntrix: playful, chaotic, and utterly lovable.

And by the end of the night, as crumbs littered the table and Zoey and Mira were leaning against each other from laughing too much, Rumi caught Jinu sneaking yet another sugar cookie from the box. She shook her head, smiling.

“You’re supposed to be on my team.”

“I am,” he said through a mouthful of cookie, offering her the last bite. “Team Rumi always, remember?”

And just like that, the livestream ended — not with answers, but with laughter, crumbs, and a fandom that couldn’t stop buzzing about the “Great Cookie Debate of Huntrix.”

Chapter 124: Fireworks & Wrong Turns

Summary:

Zoey heard there was a fireworks show happening and drags Mira, Rumi, and Jinu around town to see the show. Of course Zoey’s phone GPS takes them to weird places. Rumi and Jinu are trying to keep Mira from losing her mind every time they take a wrong turn.

The neon glow of Seoul’s night skyline buzzed like a heartbeat. The streets shimmered with the afterglow of summer heat, and music poured out from cafés and convenience stores, blending with the hum of chatter and car horns. It was supposed to be the perfect evening for fireworks, and Zoey was determined to drag the whole crew out to see them.

“C’mon, guys, you’re moving like sloths,” Zoey whined, tugging Mira’s sleeve while waving her phone in the other hand. The glow of her GPS app reflected in her oversized glasses. “If we don’t hurry, we’ll miss the opening sparkle!”

Mira, arms crossed, gave her the look of someone who had been dragged through one too many of Zoey’s adventures. “I have a bad feeling about this already,” she muttered. “Last time you followed your phone, we ended up at a chicken farm instead of the concert venue.”

“That was one time!” Zoey protested. “Okay… two. But still!” She thrust the phone forward proudly. “See? The app says the fireworks spot is only fifteen minutes away if we walk!”

“Fifteen minutes,” Mira repeated flatly. “In Zoey-time, that’s code for three wrong turns and at least one detour into a questionable alleyway.”

Rumi stifled a laugh behind her hand. Jinu, standing next to her, didn’t even bother to hide his grin. He slipped an arm around Rumi’s shoulders and leaned in just enough for Mira to see their matching smiles. “I dunno, Mira. Wrong turns don’t sound that bad, especially if they give us more time for… sightseeing.” His tone carried just enough teasing to make Rumi roll her eyes but not push him away.

“Sightseeing, huh?” Mira arched a brow, unimpressed. “You mean flirting. Every. Five. Seconds.”

“Not true,” Rumi said quickly, though the blush dusting her cheeks betrayed her. “It’s not every five seconds.”

“More like every three,” Mira muttered, marching ahead.

Zoey barely noticed the brewing sarcasm storm. She was too busy zooming in on her phone screen and trying to spin the map to match the street signs. “Guys, trust me! This way!” She pointed toward a narrow street wedged between a karaoke bar and a bubble tea shop.

The group followed reluctantly, their footsteps echoing in the alley. Neon signs reflected in puddles, and the distant beat of K-pop bass lines vibrated under their feet.

“Zoey,” Jinu said slowly after five minutes of walking, “this doesn’t look like a park.”

They had stopped in front of a karaoke bar whose doors had been thrown open, letting a rowdy group of college students spill into the street. One of them held a microphone, belting out a ballad completely off-key.

“Are those… fireworks?” Mira asked dryly, pointing to the confetti cannon that went off inside, showering the singers in paper streamers.

Zoey squinted at her phone, zoomed in, and zoomed out again. “Okay, okay, so maybe it’s not exactly the fireworks park, but hey! Music, lights—it’s festive!”

Mira groaned. “We’re going to be stuck here all night, aren’t we?”

“Not if we make the best of it.” Jinu tugged Rumi toward the nearby convenience store. “Snacks. Let’s stock up before Zoey drags us further into her mystery tour.”

The cool blast of air-conditioning hit as the automatic doors slid open. The store was a tiny treasure chest of neon-packaged snacks and fizzy drinks. Jinu beelined for the ramen aisle, while Rumi wandered toward the candy section.

“Which do you want?” Jinu asked, holding up two cups of instant ramen—spicy red pepper or soy garlic.

Rumi tilted her head, pretending to think. “Hmm… depends. Which one are you eating?”

“Spicy. Always spicy.”

“Then I’ll take soy garlic. So we can trade halfway,” Rumi said with a small smile.

Jinu chuckled, placing both cups into their basket. “You just like stealing my food.”

“And you never complain,” she teased, tossing in a bag of honey butter chips.

Mira stood a few aisles away, arms crossed, watching their easy banter with narrowed eyes. “Unbelievable,” she muttered, grabbing a cold can of coffee just to have something in her hands. “If I wanted to watch a drama, I’d stay home.”

Zoey, oblivious, was still fiddling with her phone. “Good news, guys! I recalibrated the GPS. It says we’re back on track! The park is this way for sure. I promise.”

“Define ‘for sure,’” Mira said, sipping her coffee.

“Like, ninety-eight percent sure.”

Mira groaned.

Somehow, Zoey’s shortcut led them into the middle of a bustling night market. Lanterns swung overhead, vendors shouted about skewers of grilled squid, and crowds pressed in from every direction.

Zoey was delighted. “Oooh, look at all the food stalls! Okay, maybe this isn’t the direct route, but who’s complaining?”

“Me,” Mira said instantly, trying to keep her personal space intact as strangers jostled her shoulders.

But Rumi and Jinu were already sampling tteokbokki from a smiling ajumma’s stall. Rumi tried a bite first and immediately fanned her mouth. “Oh my gosh, it’s so spicy!”

Jinu grinned, taking a bite without hesitation. “Perfect. My kind of snack.”

Rumi grabbed her drink quickly, glaring at him between coughs. “You set me up!”

“You wanted to trade halfway, remember?” he teased, handing her a skewer of less-spicy fish cake as peace offering.

Mira pretended not to watch them, though the corner of her mouth twitched upward despite herself.

Zoey, meanwhile, was trying to use her phone while holding a giant cotton candy shaped like a bunny. “Okay, okay, this time I got it. Left turn, then straight for ten minutes, then—uh… another left?” She spun in a slow circle, squinting at the screen.

Mira snatched the cotton candy from her hands before it toppled into someone’s hair. “For crying out loud, Zoey. If we miss the show because of you—”

“We won’t! Trust me!” Zoey said with her brightest, least-reassuring grin.

By the time they had taken what Mira counted as their fourth wrong turn, her patience was hanging by a thread. They were now standing at the edge of the Han River, but nowhere near the designated fireworks viewing area. The only explosions were the sound of skateboard wheels clattering against pavement.

Mira spun on her heel to glare at Zoey. “That’s it. We’re lost. Admit it.”

Zoey bit her lip, guilt flashing in her eyes before she forced a smile. “Okay, maybe just a little lost. But look! The river’s pretty!”

“Mira, breathe,” Rumi said gently, stepping between them. “We’ll figure it out.”

“Easy for you to say,” Mira snapped. “You and Jinu have been treating this whole misadventure like a date night. Meanwhile, I’m stuck babysitting Zoey’s terrible sense of direction!”

The air went quiet for a beat, broken only by the distant hum of cicadas. Zoey’s smile faltered. Rumi looked hurt, and Jinu tightened his grip on her hand.

Then Mira sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Ugh. I didn’t mean it like that.” Her voice softened. “I just… don’t want us to miss it. Fireworks only happen once a year, you know?”

Zoey stepped closer, her voice small. “Hey… I’m sorry, Mira. I just thought it’d be fun, all of us together. I’ll make it up to you. Promise.”

With Jinu’s practical sense (and a little help from actual street signs, not Zoey’s GPS), they retraced their steps and finally made it to the park. Just as they arrived at the grassy hill, the first firework burst across the sky—a spray of silver glitter that reflected in the river below.

The crowd cheered. Mira froze, awe softening her features as the next wave of fireworks painted the night in reds and blues.

“See?” Zoey whispered with a triumphant grin. “Perfect timing.”

Rumi and Jinu spread out a blanket they had grabbed from the convenience store. Rumi leaned into Jinu’s shoulder as golden sparks blossomed overhead, their laughter blending with the cheers of strangers. Mira sat on the other side, her earlier irritation melting into quiet wonder.

Zoey plopped down beside her with the bunny cotton candy, holding it out like an olive branch. “Truce?”

Mira rolled her eyes but accepted a piece. “Truce. But next time, I’m handling directions.”

The finale lit up the sky, cascading in waves of shimmering colors that rippled across the water. For a moment, none of them spoke. The chaos of wrong turns, bickering, and detours faded into the background, replaced by the simple magic of being together.

When the last firework fizzled out, Zoey stretched her arms with a yawn. “See? Told you it’d be worth it.”

Mira smirked. “Worth it… barely.”

Rumi squeezed Jinu’s hand, smiling at them both. “Honestly, I think the wrong turns were half the fun.”

Jinu grinned. “Especially the snacks.”

They laughed together, the sound carrying into the night like the fading echo of fireworks.

Chapter 125: A Rainy Night with Derpy

Summary:

Jinu and Rumi walk into their bedroom finding Derpy the Tiger staring out of the balcony door clearly invested watching the rain. Rumi and Jinu find him so cute.

The soft patter of rain against the balcony door was the first thing Jinu noticed as he pushed open the door to their shared bedroom. The air smelled faintly of petrichor—the earthy perfume of wet streets and soaked trees filtering in from outside. He paused, blinking in mild surprise at the sight that greeted him.

There, seated majestically yet awkwardly on the edge of the rug, was Derpy the Tiger. His blue and black stripes looked darker than usual in the dim lamplight, his oversized head cocked slightly to one side. But it wasn’t his usual antics that drew Jinu’s attention this time. No, Derpy wasn’t trying to pounce on pillows or chasing his tail in dizzy circles. Instead, he was staring. utterly transfixed—at the balcony door where raindrops slid down the glass in rivulets.

“Look at him,” Jinu whispered, trying not to break the spell of the moment. “He’s… actually calm for once.”

Rumi slipped in behind him, her socks making a soft shuffle across the hardwood floor. She tilted her head and smiled, the warmth in her expression immediate and unguarded. “Derpy? Calm? Are we in an alternate dimension?” she teased, though her voice carried a fondness that made it impossible to miss the affection she had for their striped companion.

Derpy’s ears twitched, but he didn’t turn around. His tail—long, striped, and faintly swishing at the tip—rested lazily on the floor, tapping to some silent rhythm only he seemed to understand. The sound of rain filled the room, soft and rhythmic, like a lullaby meant for three.

“He’s watching the rain,” Jinu said, stepping closer. He crouched beside their tiger friend, studying the way Derpy’s wide amber eyes seemed almost reflective in the dim light. “It’s like… he’s thinking.”

“Thinking about what? Whether raindrops taste better than snowflakes?” Rumi joked as she padded forward, kneeling down beside Jinu. “Or maybe he’s imagining himself as some great jungle cat prowling through a storm.”

Jinu chuckled at that, his shoulder brushing against hers as they watched their tiger silently together.

It wasn’t long before Derpy finally broke his trance. He blinked slowly, yawned in a way that revealed far too many teeth for comfort, and then turned to face them. His big round eyes blinked again, as if surprised that he had an audience. Then, with a rumbling little huff, he stood, stretched out his massive paws, and plopped down right between them, curling into a loaf-like shape.

Rumi giggled, reaching out to scratch under his chin. “You’re too much, Derpy. Honestly, you act like you’re the third roommate.”

“Correction,” Jinu said with a grin. “He thinks he owns this place. We just happen to pay the rent.”

Derpy’s tail swished lazily again, brushing lightly against Jinu’s arm and then across Rumi’s lap. His amber eyes narrowed with contentment at the attention. Outside, the rain only grew heavier, its soft drumming now a steady rhythm that filled the silence.

Rumi leaned her head against Jinu’s shoulder, her voice dropping softer now. “You know… moments like this? They make me really happy.”

Jinu turned his head to look at her. There was a softness in her eyes, lit gently by the lamplight. The kind of softness that made his chest feel warm. He shifted a little closer, brushing his fingers against hers.

“I know,” he said, his voice carrying a smile. “Me too.”

She squeezed his hand, and for a moment, the world outside their little circle faded. Just the rain, Derpy’s gentle breathing, and the warmth of being close.

Jinu leaned in slightly, his eyes flicking down toward Rumi’s lips. She caught the look immediately, a small laugh escaping her as her cheeks flushed just faintly pink. “You’re so obvious, you know that?”

“Maybe I want to be,” Jinu teased softly. He leaned in, closing the distance slowly—

Flick.

Something soft and striped flicked between them.

Rumi blinked, pulling back an inch. “…Was that—?”

Derpy’s tail had swished directly across their faces, like an accidental but oddly precise interruption. The tiger, for his part, was completely nonchalant, licking one paw as if nothing in the world was out of place.

Jinu exhaled through his nose, somewhere between a sigh and a laugh. “Did… did Derpy just block me?”

Rumi burst out laughing, pressing her forehead briefly to Jinu’s shoulder. “Oh my gosh, he did! He literally—he blocked you with his tail.”

As if on cue, Derpy flicked his tail again, this time brushing against Rumi’s chin. He glanced up at them with wide, innocent eyes, the kind that suggested he had no idea why they were laughing so hard or perhaps that he knew exactly what he was doing.

It became a game. Every time Jinu leaned in to kiss Rumi, that striped tail found its way in between them, a fuzzy barrier they couldn’t quite dodge. Rumi was laughing so hard her stomach hurt, and Jinu couldn’t help but laugh too, though part of him was theatrically exasperated.

“This can’t be real life,” Jinu groaned, trying once again. He leaned in at a sharper angle—only for the tail to flick upward like a shield.

“Denied,” Rumi giggled. “Derpy’s too powerful.”

“You realize he’s going to win, right?” Jinu said, his lips twitching into a grin even as he spoke.

“Oh, I don’t know about that,” Rumi countered. Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she leaned close enough that Jinu could feel the warmth of her breath. “Maybe we just have to be smarter.”

Jinu raised an eyebrow. “Smarter, huh?”

Derpy yawned, rolling slightly onto his side, tail swishing lazily as though daring them to try again.

That’s when Rumi leaned forward—but instead of aiming directly, she curved her path, pressing a quick kiss to Jinu’s cheek. The tail whipped between them a second too late, brushing only air.

“Ha!” Rumi whispered triumphantly. “Loophole.”

Jinu blinked in mock offense. “A cheek kiss? That’s the loophole?”

Rumi smirked. “It counts.”

“Oh no,” Jinu said, his grin spreading. “Now it’s war.”

He shifted, angling himself just right, and planted a kiss on her forehead before the tail could interfere. This time, Derpy lifted his head, blinking with wide-eyed confusion as if realizing he’d been outsmarted.

Rumi laughed, clapping her hands once. “We’re winning!”

The tiger gave a low grumble—half a purr, half a sigh—and then flopped onto his back, paws in the air, tail twitching with less determination now.

Jinu seized the chance, gently cupping Rumi’s face and leaning in close. No tail this time. Just the warmth of her lips against his, sweet and soft, with the rain singing its background song.

Derpy huffed dramatically, rolling onto his side again as though to say Fine, you win this round.

When they finally pulled apart, Rumi was still smiling, her cheeks glowing faintly. “I love you, you know.”

Jinu brushed a strand of hair from her face, his smile matching hers. “I love you too.”

The words felt easy here, in the warmth of their room with the storm outside and Derpy sulking in mock defeat at their feet.

They cuddled together on the rug, Derpy curling up against them like an oversized house cat. His steady breathing joined the sound of the rain, and soon enough, the rhythm of it all lulled the three of them into a peaceful silence.

And though Derpy had tried his best to play the role of mischievous guardian, he was purring now—content, protective, and very much part of their little family.

Chapter 126: The Meme Lecture: A Demon Hunter’s Guide to Internet Humor

Summary:

Zoey introduces Jinu to random internet memes to educate him about the funny side of the internet.

The rehearsal room in Seoul was unusually quiet for once. Usually, the practice hall pulsed with music—synchronized beats rattling the mirrored walls, choreographers barking corrections, and the K-pop idols themselves sweating through hours of training. But on this particular afternoon, Zoey had rolled in with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes and a laptop tucked under her arm.

“Alright, everybody sit down,” Zoey announced, clapping her hands like an excited teacher who had prepared the lesson of her life.

Rumi, who was stretching after a long dance sequence, tilted her head. “Sit down? Why? We still have two hours before the next routine.”

Jinu, Rumi’s ever-dutiful boyfriend and fellow demon hunter, raised an eyebrow. He was used to Zoey’s schemes, but he wasn’t sure if today would involve demon-slaying strategies, or something even more dangerous: her sense of humor.

Zoey grinned, teeth flashing in the studio lights. “Because, my friends, it’s time to learn about the funny side of the internet.” She slapped her laptop onto a stool, spun it around, and wiggled her eyebrows dramatically. “Today’s lecture is on memes.”

Jinu blinked. “Memes? You mean like… jokes?”

Zoey gasped as though he had just insulted her ancestors. “No, no, no. Not just jokes. Memes are the foundation of online culture. They are the ancient scrolls of modern humanity, the way our generation shares inside jokes with millions of strangers at once.”

Rumi laughed, shaking her head as she came to sit beside Jinu. “You should just let her do her thing,” she whispered to him. “It’ll be easier if you go along with it. Trust me.”

Jinu, still skeptical, adjusted his hoodie and crossed his arms. “Fine. But if this is anything like that time she tried to convince us that cat videos were a training tool, I’m leaving.”

Zoey smirked and clicked the trackpad. The projector screen at the far end of the room flickered to life. The first slide appeared: a poorly drawn frog with wide eyes and pursed lips.

“Class,” Zoey began, adopting a mock-serious tone, “this is Pepe the Frog. One of the most famous memes in history. At first, he was just a chill cartoon frog. Then the internet took him and—well—turned him into a legend.”

Rumi giggled, covering her mouth. “Oh no… this is going to be a long lecture.”

Zoey clicked again. A series of images flashed across the screen: cats in bread, dramatic chipmunks, confused math lady, and a screaming Shiba Inu.

“Behold,” Zoey said, pacing in front of the screen like a college professor, “the evolution of humor. From reaction faces to animal memes, the internet has shaped an entirely new language. And we—demon hunters, idols, and pop culture icons—must understand this if we want to truly connect with our fans.”

Jinu leaned over to Rumi, whispering, “Are we really doing this? This feels… unnecessary.”

Rumi nudged him with her elbow. “Just relax. It’ll be fun. Besides, you look adorable when you’re confused.”

Zoey overheard and dramatically pointed her laser pointer—yes, she had brought one—at Jinu. “Confused is the perfect state of mind for learning memes. Don’t worry, Jinu, by the end of this, you’ll be laughing so hard you’ll forget how to hold a sword.”

Jinu frowned. “That’s not encouraging.”

The slides kept coming. Each one more chaotic than the last.

Distracted Boyfriend Meme
Zoey presented a photo of the classic stock image: the guy turning his head toward another woman while his girlfriend glares.
“This one,” Zoey explained, “is used to represent temptation, or when someone betrays their true priorities.” She quickly edited the labels:

The distracted boyfriend: Jinu

The girlfriend: Rumi

The other woman: Spicy Fried Chicken
Rumi burst out laughing. “Oh my gosh, that’s so accurate. Jinu really does ditch me when chicken is involved.”
Jinu sighed. “…Okay, that one’s kind of funny.”

Shrek Memes
The screen filled with pictures of Shrek in various ridiculous edits. “Shrek,” Zoey declared, “is an internet icon. He’s not just an ogre—he’s a lifestyle. A philosophy. A meme god.”
Jinu tilted his head. “Why is there a picture of him glowing like an angel?”
Zoey threw her arms wide. “Because the internet said so!”

Baby Yoda (Grogu) Memes
A collection of Grogu sipping soup and pressing buttons appeared.
“This,” Zoey explained, “represents how we all feel when we want to do something we shouldn’t. Look—this one’s perfect for you, Jinu.” She pulled up a Grogu meme captioned: Me, about to touch something Rumi told me not to.
Rumi slapped her knee laughing. “Yes! That’s so him.”
Jinu groaned. “…This is bullying disguised as education.”

An hour passed. Surprisingly, Jinu hadn’t left yet. In fact, he was… smiling? He wouldn’t admit it out loud, but some of the memes had actually gotten to him.

Zoey, sensing her victory, decided to end strong. She pulled up a TikTok compilation of meme formats set to catchy audio. The room filled with silly edits—people lip-syncing, pets dancing, absurd text overlays.

Rumi leaned against Jinu’s shoulder, watching his expression soften as he chuckled under his breath. “See? I told you it would be fun.”

Jinu shook his head, but he was grinning now. “I guess… some of this is entertaining. But don’t tell Zoey I said that.”

“Too late,” Zoey chimed in, triumphantly pointing at him. “I knew I could convert you! You’re officially a meme student!”

But Zoey wasn’t finished. “Now, for the final exam. Jinu, you must create your own meme.”

Jinu froze. “What?”

“Yes,” Zoey said, handing him the laptop. “Choose any template, any picture, and make something funny. Only then will you graduate from this course.”

Rumi nudged him again, eyes sparkling with amusement. “Come on, you can do it. I’ll help.”

After a few minutes of hesitation, Jinu clicked through templates. Finally, he picked the “This is Fine” dog sitting in a burning room. He typed in his caption:

Top text: Me during demon hunts
Bottom text: Everything is chaos but Rumi says it’s fine

Zoey read it aloud, then fell to the floor laughing. “Oh my gosh, Jinu, that’s perfect! I’m so proud!”

Rumi smiled, wrapping her arm around him. “See? You’re a natural.”

Jinu rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed but secretly pleased. “…I guess memes aren’t completely pointless.”

As Zoey closed her laptop, the rehearsal studio returned to silence, only this time it was a comfortable kind of quiet. Rumi rested her head on Jinu’s shoulder, while Zoey packed up her “professor” props with satisfaction.

“You know,” Zoey said, glancing at her friends, “memes are more than just jokes. They’re a way of sharing joy, even in the middle of chaos. And since our lives are… well, kind of chaotic, maybe laughing at dumb pictures on the internet isn’t the worst thing we could do.”

Jinu gave her a small nod. “Maybe you’re right. But just to be clear, if you try to make memes part of our official demon hunting strategy, I’m out.”

Zoey smirked. “No promises.”

Rumi laughed, pulling both of them into a hug. “Honestly, this might be the best team bonding exercise we’ve had in weeks.”

And for the first time in what felt like forever, the trio sat together—not as idols, not as demon hunters, but as friends—laughing at the ridiculous humor of the internet.

Chapter 127: The Puzzle at the Penthouse

Summary:

Bobby stops by and the Huntrix penthouse to talk about Rumi, Mira, and Zoey’s schedule for the week. But Rumi’s out on a date with Jinu and Zoey and Mira know how long they take. So Zoey and Mira convince their manager Bobby to help on a puzzle that they're working on.

The Huntrix penthouse was always a strange mix of chaos and glamour. To the world outside, it was just another sleek high-rise apartment in Seoul’s glittering skyline polished glass windows catching the evening sun, rooftop garden trimmed within an inch of perfection, and a private elevator that hummed as quietly as a secret. But inside, it was something entirely different.

On any given day, the penthouse held the lives of three of the most famous idols in the industry—Rumi, Zoey, and Mira. K-pop sensations by day, demon hunters by night, and on rare days off… puzzle enthusiasts? Well, at least Zoey and Mira were.

That evening, the golden light of sunset bled into the living room, catching on crystal vases and sleek modern art. A faint scent of jasmine tea lingered in the air. On the coffee table, however, serenity shattered: a half-finished jigsaw puzzle sprawled across its surface like a battlefield. Hundreds of little cardboard pieces scattered everywhere, some stacked neatly in hopeful piles, others thrown aside in frustration.

Zoey, the group’s energetic main writer with fiery red streaks in her hair, was sprawled on the floor cross-legged, frowning in determination at the puzzle. Her oversized hoodie nearly swallowed her whole, sleeves falling past her wrists as she tapped a piece against her chin.

Mira, the elegant yet quietly mischievous dancer, sat on the couch with her legs tucked under her, sipping her tea with deceptive calm. She always looked effortlessly composed—even when she wasn’t. Her sharp eyes flicked from the puzzle to her phone and back again, clearly invested despite pretending she wasn’t.

The elevator chimed.

“Bobby’s here,” Mira said lazily, setting her teacup down.

Sure enough, their manager Bobby stepped into the living room, adjusting his sun glasses and carrying a leather folder tucked under his arm. His long day was written all over his face, though he perked up at the sight of the two girls.

“Evening,” he greeted, dropping the formalities he used in public. With Huntrix, he didn’t need to pretend to be just a manager—he was part of their world. “Where’s Rumi? I wanted to go over next week’s schedule while everyone’s here.”

Zoey groaned loudly, dropping the puzzle piece she had been holding. “Rumi’s out with Jinu. You know how long they take. They could be gone all night.”

Mira smirked, swirling the last sip of her tea. “They probably won’t even check their phones until midnight.”

Bobby sighed, setting the folder on the table. “Figures. I’ll wait until she’s back. In the meantime what’s this?” His eyes landed on the sprawling puzzle mess.

Zoey’s grin was immediate, sly, and just a little desperate. “Ohhh, perfect timing. You can help us finish this!”

Bobby blinked. “A puzzle? I came here to work, not—”

“C’monnn,” Zoey whined, patting the carpet beside her. “You’re good at logistics, right? Scheduling, organizing, planning… this is basically the same thing, just with pictures.”

Mira added smoothly, “It might actually relax you. You’ve been looking stressed all week.” Her tone was casual, but her eyes gleamed—she knew exactly how to trap him.

Bobby hesitated, tugging at his collar. But two pairs of expectant eyes locked onto him, and something in his chest softened. He let out a resigned sigh, slipping off his jacket and lowering himself to the carpet.

“Fine. But if Rumi comes back and we’re still not done with the schedule, you two are explaining why.”

“Deal!” Zoey chirped, already shoving a pile of blue sky pieces toward him.

The puzzle, as it turned out, was no ordinary puzzle.

It was a 1,500-piece panoramic image of Seoul at night—the Han River glowing beneath bridges, Namsan Tower lit up in neon greens, skyscrapers shimmering like jewels. It was beautiful in theory. In practice, it was a nightmare of tiny, nearly identical navy-blue pieces.

Bobby stared at the mess and muttered under his breath, “This is sadistic.”

Zoey laughed. “Told you it’s hard! We’ve been at it for three days and only got this much.” She gestured proudly to a completed corner: the orange flicker of a bridge, glowing against the endless sea of blue.

Mira leaned over, placing one piece with elegant precision. “And that’s because Zoey keeps trying to force pieces where they don’t belong.”

“Do not!” Zoey protested. “I’m just… experimenting.”

Bobby smirked faintly. “This explains the bent edges.”

Zoey pouted, but her laughter gave her away.

As the minutes slipped into hours, the three of them fell into a rhythm.

Mira, meticulous and patient, sorted pieces by color gradients, laying them out in neat rows like musical notes. Zoey, restless and impulsive, bounced between sections, occasionally finding a lucky fit through sheer instinct. Bobby, analytical and methodical, began scanning for patterns—shapes of rooftops, tiny windows, slivers of river reflection.

To his own surprise, he was… enjoying it.

Every so often, the conversation drifted away from the puzzle. Zoey started talking about a new dance trend sweeping TikTok, waving her arms wildly to demonstrate until Bobby nearly knocked over the tea tray trying to dodge her. Mira teased Zoey about her clumsy “practice moves,” which led to playful bickering that filled the room with warmth.

And through it all, the puzzle slowly grew. The outline of Namsan Tower rose piece by piece, the glimmer of bridges stretched across the cardboard night, and the river’s current began to shine through.

At one point, Bobby stretched his stiff shoulders and glanced toward the kitchen. “Do either of you want snacks? I’ll order something.”

“Bubble tea!” Zoey said instantly, raising her hand like a kid in class.

Mira gave her a flat look. “You had bubble tea two hours ago.”

“So what? There’s always room for more!”

Bobby chuckled, pulling out his phone. “Fine. Bubble tea for Zoey. Mira?”

“Just some mochi,” Mira replied coolly, though the corner of her mouth twitched when Zoey whispered, “She’s got a sweet tooth.”

When the delivery came, they ate while working, sticky rice flour dusting Mira’s fingertips as she carefully placed a puzzle piece. Bobby found himself laughing more in that single evening than he had in weeks.

By the time the clock hit 11 p.m., the puzzle was nearly three-quarters complete. The city skyline shimmered into shape, and the penthouse echoed with quiet satisfaction.

Zoey yawned dramatically, flopping onto her back. “We’re sooo close. This is basically a training mission for patience.”

Mira’s sharp gaze softened. “You’re not wrong. Hunting demons requires precision… but apparently so does this.”

Bobby looked at the puzzle, then at the two idols, and felt an unexpected sense of pride. Not just in the puzzle, but in them. In the way they supported each other, in their energy and determination—even over something as small as this.

For a fleeting moment, the stress of schedules, contracts, and endless rehearsals faded away. Here, in this cozy bubble of laughter and puzzle pieces, they were just… friends.

The elevator chimed again.

Rumi finally returned, hair slightly tousled, cheeks flushed with the unmistakable glow of a good date. She froze at the sight of the living room: the puzzle, the snacks, the three of them hunched over the table like detectives solving a case.

“…What on earth did I miss?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

Zoey shot up, pointing triumphantly. “We’re puzzle masters now!”

Mira smirked. “Don’t worry, we saved you some pieces.”

Bobby coughed, suddenly aware of the untouched folder on the couch. “…And we still need to talk about the schedule.”

But even he couldn’t keep a straight face as Zoey shoved a puzzle piece into Rumi’s hand and declared, “You’re not escaping this mission.”

Rumi laughed, setting her purse down and joining them on the floor. “Fine. But only if I get credit for finishing it.”

And so, under the quiet glow of Seoul’s skyline—both outside their windows and slowly forming on the puzzle before them—the Huntrix girls and their manager stayed up past midnight, piecing together not just cardboard fragments, but a fleeting moment of peace in their whirlwind lives.

Chapter 128: Sleepless in Seoul

Summary:

Zoey is across the hall in her bedroom learning to play the trumpet. Rumi and Jinu don’t get any sleep for the entire night because of Zoey’s trumpet playing.

The apartment lights had dimmed to a warm golden glow, the hum of the city outside their window softened by the late hour. Rumi slipped into her side of the bed, pulling the quilt up to her chin with a satisfied sigh. The day had been long—training, practice, rehearsals, and the usual chaos of demon hunting with her friends—but now, in the stillness of her room, she could finally relax.

Across from her, Jinu was setting his phone on the nightstand, brushing his hair back, and stretching before sliding into bed beside her. His presence immediately filled the room with a calm warmth that made Rumi smile.

“Finally,” Rumi whispered, turning to face him. “No demons, no drama, just us.”

Jinu chuckled, reaching out to tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear. “And sleep,” he added, teasing. “Don’t forget sleep. You’ve been running on coffee and stubbornness all week.”

“Sleep and cuddles,” she corrected, curling into him. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close until her head rested comfortably on his chest. The steady rhythm of his heartbeat was the best lullaby she could ask for.

Rumi tilted her chin up just enough to brush her lips against his. The kiss was sweet and unhurried, a soft promise of comfort rather than passion. When they pulled back, they exchanged the kind of look that only people who knew each other’s souls could share—tired, content, and full of love.

“Goodnight, Jinu,” she murmured.

“Goodnight, Rumi.”

They nestled under the blanket, bodies fitting together as naturally as puzzle pieces. The city outside was quiet. For a moment, the world felt perfect.

And then—

BWAAAAAAP.

A harsh, brassy note shattered the silence, making Rumi jolt upright. Jinu flinched, nearly smacking his forehead against hers.

“…was that—?” Rumi blinked, wide-eyed.

“Zoey,” Jinu groaned, falling back onto his pillow with an arm draped dramatically over his face.

Across the hall, their bandmate Zoey had apparently decided that midnight was the perfect time to learn the trumpet. The first blast was followed by another, slightly more wobbly attempt, and then another.

Rumi pinched the bridge of her nose. “Why… why now?”

“Maybe she thinks demons are allergic to brass instruments?” Jinu offered weakly.

The two of them tried to laugh it off. Surely she’d stop after a few minutes. They pulled the blanket up again, attempting to settle. Rumi laid her head back against Jinu’s chest, closing her eyes. She could still feel the warmth of his arm around her, the comfort of his presence.

BWAAP. BWEEEP. BWWAAAH.

Rumi groaned. “Nope. Not happening.”

Jinu chuckled quietly, brushing his lips against the top of her head. “Guess we’re pulling an all-nighter.”

She tilted her head up with a sleepy smile. “At least we’re in it together.”

For the next several hours, they tossed and turned, laughed at Zoey’s questionable progress, and tried to muffle the sound with pillows. At one point, Rumi buried her face into Jinu’s chest and muttered, “I swear I’m going to see trumpet-shaped demons in my dreams.”

“On the bright side,” Jinu teased, stroking her hair, “maybe she’ll be ready to join a jazz band tomorrow.”

“You’re too nice,” Rumi mumbled. “I’m plotting her mysterious disappearance.”

Despite their exhaustion, the night was filled with quiet, tender moments. Jinu hummed softly to distract her from the noise. Rumi held his hand tightly, their fingers intertwined. And when a particularly loud note echoed through the walls, they both burst into laughter so hard that Rumi ended up wiping tears from her eyes.

By the time the first hints of dawn crept through the curtains, they were utterly sleep-deprived. Rumi’s hair was a mess, Jinu’s eyes had dark circles beneath them, and both of them dragged themselves out of bed like zombies.

The kitchen was already bathed in morning light when they shuffled in. Mira was seated at the counter, sipping tea with her usual calm elegance. Her long hair flowed perfectly despite just waking up, and she greeted them with a cheerful smile.

“Well, good morning,” Mira said, tilting her head. Then her gaze sharpened, taking in Rumi’s tangled hair, Jinu’s rumpled shirt, and the way they leaned heavily against each other like they could collapse at any second. A sly grin tugged at her lips.

“Ohhh,” she drawled knowingly. “I see why you two look so tired.”

Rumi blinked, confused, until the implication sank in. Her cheeks flared pink. “Wait, no, it’s not—”

But before she could explain, Jinu, too tired to do anything but yawn, waved a hand weakly as if to say believe whatever you want.

Mira chuckled into her teacup. “Don’t worry, I won’t pry. Just… maybe next time, try not to keep the whole building awake?”

Rumi’s mouth opened and closed like a fish. Jinu leaned his head against her shoulder, clearly not interested in clarifying. They were both too exhausted to deal with Mira’s assumptions.

Then Zoey walked in. Trumpet case slung over her shoulder, hair bouncing as she practically skipped into the kitchen, she looked far too energetic for someone who had spent all night blaring notes. She took one look at Rumi and Jinu’s zombie-like state and smirked.

“Well, well,” Zoey teased, dropping into a chair. “Did you two have fun last night?”

Rumi’s entire face burned. Jinu groaned, burying his face in his hands.

Mira raised a brow, clearly amused. “That’s exactly what I thought.”

For a split second, Rumi considered telling them the truth—that she and Jinu had simply been the victims of Zoey’s trumpet practice. But when she caught the mischievous sparkle in Zoey’s eye and the playful smirk tugging at Mira’s lips, she decided against it.

“…Yeah,” Rumi said at last, shooting Jinu a sideways glance. “Something like that.”

Jinu peeked through his fingers, giving her a tired smile that said you’re really not going to correct them, are you? She shrugged, lips quirking. Let them believe whatever they wanted. Explaining would only give Zoey more ammunition to tease them with.

The rest of the day passed in a blur of exhaustion. During practice, Rumi leaned heavily against Jinu whenever she could. He, in turn, made sure to steady her, slipping his hand into hers between sets and brushing his thumb over her knuckles to remind her that they were in it together.

Later, while the others argued about set lists and strategies, Rumi found herself half-asleep on the couch, her head resting on Jinu’s shoulder. He whispered softly, “Close your eyes. I’ll wake you if they need us.”

She sighed, snuggling closer. “You’re the best.”

By the time evening came, the exhaustion from the trumpet ordeal had faded into something warm and funny, a private memory only they shared. Zoey might have teased, Mira might have misunderstood, but at the heart of it all was the comfort of knowing that no matter what chaos came their way—be it demons, music practice, or playful misunderstandings—Rumi and Jinu would always have each other.

That night, when they finally crawled back into bed, Jinu brushed his lips against Rumi’s forehead and whispered, “Maybe tonight we’ll actually sleep.”

Rumi laughed quietly, curling into him again. “Unless Zoey decides the trumpet deserves an encore.”

He chuckled, pulling her closer. “Even then… as long as you’re here, I’ll survive.”

Their kiss was soft and lingering, a perfect end to a long, sleepless adventure. And this time, as they drifted off, the apartment remained blissfully quiet—no brass notes, no teasing, just the steady beat of two hearts in sync.

Chapter 129: The Prank, the Escape, and the Unrepentant Idol

Summary:

Mira is left in a really bad mood because Zoey pranked her from switching her shampoo to hair dye. Before Mira could strangle her, Zoey runs out of the apartment and bumps into Rumi and Jinu who were going on a shopping date. Zoey joins them and doesn't tell the couple about her prank on Mira.

The morning had started out normally enough in the Seoul apartment that the girls shared. Mira, ever the perfectionist when it came to her appearance, had claimed the bathroom early. She liked order, routine, and above all else—control. Today, though, none of that would last.

Zoey had been awake even earlier, humming to herself as she rummaged through her drawer of cosmetics and hair accessories. She had spotted a forgotten bottle of semi-permanent hair dye—maroon red, the kind that screamed trouble—and her mischievous mind lit up like a stage spotlight. She couldn’t resist. She swapped it neatly into Mira’s shampoo bottle, humming an upbeat chorus as she imagined Mira’s horrified reaction.

Half an hour later, Mira’s shriek echoed through the apartment like a demon had broken through the walls.

“ZO-EY!”

Her voice carried the fury of a general discovering a betrayal. Zoey froze mid-bite of her breakfast rice cake, then bolted upright, her buns bouncing.

Mira stormed out of the bathroom, hair dripping wet but now streaked with vivid red, the dye catching the light like blood. Her eyes were narrowed into deadly slits, and her fists clenched.

Zoey’s jaw dropped—not because she regretted it, but because the result was even better than she had imagined. “Wow… you look like a neon goddess. Like, seriously, Mira, this could be your new concept!”

“Concept?!” Mira’s voice shook. “I look like a cotton candy demon!”

She lunged forward, but Zoey, laughing, darted to the side, skidding into the hallway with Mira hot on her heels. The chase thundered through the apartment until Zoey spotted her only chance: the front door.

“Love you, bye!” she sang, flinging the door open and sprinting down the hall. Behind her, Mira’s frustrated yell trailed off as the door slammed shut.

Outside, Zoey’s sneakers squeaked on the polished floor as she slowed down, catching her breath. That’s when fate—or perhaps karma—threw her directly into the path of Rumi and Jinu.

The couple was just leaving, Rumi in a flowy blouse tucked into high-waisted jeans, and Jinu in his casual streetwear, ball cap pulled low. Rumi carried a small tote bag, clearly ready for a day of shopping.

“Whoa! Zoey?” Jinu blinked as she nearly collided with him.

Zoey steadied herself, flashing her brightest, most innocent smile. “Oh, hi guys! Fancy seeing you here.”

Rumi tilted her head. “Why are you running like someone set you on fire?”

Zoey giggled nervously, brushing imaginary dust from her shirt. “Exercise! You know… cardio. Gotta keep in shape for the stage.”

She quickly looped her arm through Rumi’s. “Sooo, where are you two headed?”

Rumi exchanged a curious glance with Jinu. “Shopping. We were going to check out that new street market near Hongdae.”

“Perfect!” Zoey chirped. “I’ll come with you.”

Jinu arched a brow. “Weren’t you just—”

“Don’t ask questions,” Zoey interrupted, already tugging them toward the exit. “Let’s go have fun!”

The streets of Hongdae buzzed with life—vendors calling out their wares, the sizzle of food stalls, K-pop music blasting from speakers, and swarms of students and tourists weaving through the colorful stalls. The air smelled like sweet tteokbokki sauce and roasted chestnuts.

For Rumi and Jinu, it was supposed to be a date. They had been looking forward to it all week, just the two of them enjoying a quiet moment away from demon hunting and idol responsibilities. But with Zoey suddenly tagging along, their date had morphed into a trio adventure.

Still, Zoey’s energy was infectious. She bounced between stalls like a pinball, holding up clothes for Rumi, trying on hats, and bargaining dramatically with vendors.

“Rumi, Rumi, look!” Zoey spun around, now wearing oversized heart-shaped sunglasses. “Don’t I look like the ultimate K-pop diva? Wait—don’t answer, I know I do.”

Rumi laughed despite herself. “You look like you raided a kid’s toy box.”

Jinu chuckled softly, watching Zoey’s antics. He had learned long ago that trying to rein her in was impossible. Instead, he just carried the shopping bags she piled onto him, quietly amused.

At one stall, Zoey insisted Rumi try on a lavender jacket. “It’s so you! Cute but secretly fierce. Jinu, back me up here.”

Jinu looked up from examining a watch. He gave a rare, sincere smile. “She’s right. It suits you.”

Rumi blushed lightly but tried to play it cool. “Fine, I’ll try it.”

Zoey clapped her hands, triumphant. “See? I’m basically your stylist now. Free of charge!”

For the next hour, the three of them roamed the market—sampling street food, comparing accessories, and laughing. Zoey never mentioned the prank, not once. If anything, she seemed determined to soak up every ounce of joy before Mira inevitably caught up with her.

By the time they returned to the apartment, the sun was dipping low, casting golden light over the city. Zoey swung the shopping bags she had collected, humming happily. Rumi looked relaxed, Jinu content.

The moment they opened the door, however, Mira stood in the living room, arms crossed. Her hair was still streaked in shocking red, now dried into a glossy mane that made her look like an idol from another universe. Her glare could have frozen lava.

Rumi’s jaw dropped. “Mira… your hair!”

Jinu blinked in disbelief. “Whoa. Did—did you dye it?”

Zoey, unfazed, strolled past them and plopped onto the couch. “Looks amazing, right? She should thank me, honestly.”

“Thank you?” Mira’s voice trembled with rage.

Zoey shrugged, munching on a bag of honey chips she’d picked up. “Come on, Mira, lighten up! It’s just hair dye. And look at it—everyone in Hongdae would kill for this style.”

Rumi and Jinu exchanged stunned looks. Rumi whispered, “Wait… Zoey, you did this?”

Zoey gave a thumbs up, chip still in her mouth. “Guilty as charged!”

Mira lunged forward, but Rumi quickly stepped between them. “Okay, okay, let’s not turn the apartment into a battleground.”

Jinu scratched his head. “Honestly, Mira… it doesn’t look bad. Kind of… cool, actually.”

Mira spun on him, betrayed. “Not you too!”

Zoey burst out laughing, rolling onto her side on the couch. “See? Even Jinu agrees with me. Admit it, Mira—you look iconic.”

Mira groaned, burying her face in her hands. “I live with demons…”

Zoey leaned back, grinning ear to ear. She had no regrets—not one. The prank, the escape, the shopping spree, the laughter with Rumi and Jinu—it had all been worth it.

And as Mira stomped back toward her room, muttering about revenge, Zoey popped another chip into her mouth and whispered smugly, “Best. Day. Ever.”

The End… or at least until Mira gets her payback.

Chapter 130: A Pair of Filthy Flirts

Summary:

Jinu and Rumi have a rare day off together and they are determined to enjoy it. It’s starts off innocently enough with one of Jinu’s very flirtatious remarks but it soon devolves into a smutty competition to see who can make the other blush the hardest while not keeping it PG at all.

The best part about demon hunting wasn’t the thrill of battle, the glowing weapons, or even the occasional praise from fans who only half-understood what their idols actually did.

It was days like this. Days when there were no demons, no rehearsals, no interviews, no managers hovering. Just quiet.

Jinu rolled over on the bed with a dramatic sigh, tossing one arm across his forehead like he was in a tragic stage play. His black hair was sticking up in about a dozen directions, and his T-shirt was wrinkled from sleep. “Ah,” he groaned, “so this is what freedom feels like. I could die happy right now.”

Rumi, sitting cross-legged beside him in her oversized hoodie, snorted. She was scrolling idly on her phone, her hair tied up in a messy bun. “You’re so dramatic. We’ve been off-duty for exactly three hours, and you’re already talking like you retired from life.”

Jinu peeked at her with one eye and smiled slyly. “I would retire from life… if it meant I got to spend every second with you.”

Rumi’s fingers froze mid-scroll. Her eyes flicked up to meet his, and before she could stop it, a pink flush bloomed across her cheeks.

“There it is,” Jinu said triumphantly, pointing at her. “Blush! I win!”

“You’re impossible,” Rumi muttered, trying to hide her face with her phone.

“I’m also devastatingly handsome and very in love with you,” Jinu added smoothly, rolling onto his side to face her. “But we can focus on the impossible part if you want.”

Rumi shoved his shoulder lightly. “Stop fishing for compliments.”

“Fishing? No, no, my love, I’m hunting.” He wagged his eyebrows. “And I just caught a blushy Rumi.”

That made her laugh, but she wasn’t about to let him win so easily. She leaned down until her nose nearly brushed his and whispered, “For someone who talks big, you’re turning red too.”

Jinu’s ears instantly burned crimson. He tried to maintain his cocky grin, but Rumi leaned closer and kissed the corner of his mouth—soft, quick, unexpected. His grin cracked into a flustered laugh.

“Okay, fine, one point to you,” he admitted, covering his face with both hands.

Rumi tugged his hands down with a mischievous smile. “What’s the score now?”

“Still in my favor,” Jinu insisted, even though his cheeks betrayed him.

“Liar.” She kissed him again, this time on the other corner of his mouth, then sat back smugly. “Now it’s definitely tied.”

The game escalated quickly.

Jinu started pulling out every cheesy line in his arsenal, comparing Rumi’s eyes to galaxies, her smile to sunlight, and once—just to make her laugh so hard she nearly fell over—her socks to “the sacred garments of angels.”

Rumi retaliated by getting dangerously close every time she spoke, whispering compliments in his ear until he squirmed. She kissed the tip of his nose. She pressed her forehead to his. She told him, very seriously, “You look unfairly good when you’re flustered.”

Every blush was celebrated like a victory. Every laugh felt like fireworks. The bed turned into their little battlefield, full of pillows, tangled blankets, and two people determined to out-flirt each other.

By the time Jinu finally collapsed back onto the mattress, groaning in defeat, his lips were tingling from how many times Rumi had stolen kisses mid-competition. “You’re ruthless,” he said, covering his face again.

“You started it,” Rumi shot back, lying down beside him with a grin.

“And you finished me,” he mumbled dramatically. “My pride is in shambles.”

She rolled onto her side, resting her head on his chest. “Your pride will survive.”

For a moment, they just lay there, their breaths syncing, the warmth of their little cocoon shutting the world out.

Then Jinu’s voice dropped, softer this time. “You know… I wasn’t kidding earlier. About wanting every second with you.”

Rumi tilted her head up, curious. “Yeah?”

He met her gaze, and his usual playful spark was still there, but under it was something steadier. “We spend so much time fighting and performing and running around, but when it’s just us… it feels right. Like this is what I want forever.”

Rumi’s playful grin faded into a gentler smile. “I know what you mean.”

“Maybe,” Jinu said carefully, “it’s time we think about… more. A future. A family.”

Her heart skipped. She hadn’t expected him to say it today, of all days. But instead of panic, warmth spread through her chest. She sat up on her elbow, looking down at him. “You mean… a baby?”

Jinu swallowed, but he nodded. “Yeah. A baby. Our baby.”

Silence stretched, but not the heavy kind. The kind that was filled with the weight of something important.

Then Rumi’s lips curved into the brightest smile he’d ever seen. “I was hoping you’d say that.”

Jinu blinked. “Wait—really?”

“Really.” She leaned down and kissed him, slow and tender this time, not a teasing game but an answer. “I want that too. And I don’t want to wait. Let’s start working on it now.”

His heart leapt into his throat. “Now?”

“Now.” Her cheeks glowed pink, but there was determination in her eyes. “Why wait? We’ve fought demons, toured the world, risked our lives… but this? This is something I actually want to dive into.”

Jinu stared at her, then suddenly grinned like a fool. “Rumi… you just made me blush harder than ever.”

“Then I win,” she whispered against his lips, before kissing him again.

The rest of the day blurred into laughter and tenderness. Every time Jinu cracked a flirtatious line, Rumi countered with a kiss that left him breathless. Every time she teased him into turning red, he’d retaliate with an embrace that made her giggle.

Between the kisses and the jokes, they whispered about the future—baby names that made them laugh, who would be the stricter parent (Rumi insisted it would be her; Jinu protested dramatically), and how they’d balance family life with saving the world.

By evening, they were still tangled in each other’s arms, clothes discarded around the room, the playful competition long forgotten. What remained was something deeper, brighter, and far more terrifying than any demon they had ever faced:

The beginning of their forever.

Chapter 131: The Truth Will Always Come Out

Summary:

Huntr/x and Jinu appear on a K-Pop TV show to answer the world’s burning questions. All’s going well until a camera catches Rumi and Jinu’s engagement rings and the couple decide to just rip the bandaid off and confirm their fans suspicions live on camera, much to Zoey and Mira’s shock.

The bright lights of the studio shimmered like a galaxy. Cameras whirred, stylists buzzed in and out, and the audience beyond the stage clapped in perfect rhythm as the host announced:

“Ladies and gentlemen, give it up for Huntr/x!”

The girls—Zoey, Rumi, and Mira—walked onto the stage with Jinu trailing behind, the lone male presence among the glittering quartet. The cheers were deafening, echoing through the sleek set decorated with neon signs and oversized light sticks glowing Huntr/x’s fandom color.

Zoey waved energetically, practically bouncing into her seat. Mira offered a polite bow, her expression poised but betraying a hint of nerves. Rumi gave her soft smile, radiant but understated, while Jinu sat beside her, adjusting his mic with casual confidence.

The host, a well-known MC famous for getting idols to spill secrets, leaned forward with a grin. “We are so honored tonight! Huntr/x is the group everyone’s talking about, especially after your last single topping the charts. And, of course, we can’t forget your collaborations with Jinu.”

Jinu smirked at the mention, and the audience screamed. Zoey nudged Rumi playfully. “Wow, they’re still screaming for you two. Iconic.”

Rumi laughed softly, but Mira caught the way she shifted her hands slightly, almost self-conscious. Something sparkled faintly as the stage lights hit it, but Mira didn’t think much of it.

The host wasted no time. “Let’s get into the questions fans have been dying to know. Zoey—your fans say your GPS adventures are legendary. Do you really get lost that often?”

Zoey clutched her heart. “What?! Who’s been leaking my secrets?” She pointed at Mira, who raised both hands innocently. The audience roared with laughter.

Mira smirked. “It’s not a secret if you lead us into chicken farms instead of concert halls.”

Zoey gasped, feigning betrayal. “How dare you expose me on live TV!”

The banter continued, lighthearted and fun, until the host shifted toward Jinu. “And Jinu, fans say you’re the group’s unofficial protector. Any truth to that?”

He chuckled. “I wouldn’t say protector, but… I try to look out for them. Especially Rumi.”

Rumi ducked her head at the sudden focus, her cheeks pink. Zoey’s eyes narrowed slightly, curious, but before she could press, the host’s next question hit like a thunderclap.

“Now, fans online have noticed something,” the host said, eyes gleaming with mischief. “During rehearsals and recent performances, Rumi and Jinu were spotted wearing… matching rings.”

The big screen behind them lit up with a paparazzi snapshot: Jinu waving at fans, a silver band gleaming on his left hand; Rumi holding a coffee cup, wearing a ring almost identical.

The audience gasped in unison, a ripple of murmurs and squeals spreading like wildfire.

Zoey’s head whipped toward Rumi so fast she nearly knocked her mic loose. “Wait. WHAT?!”

Mira froze, blinking as if her brain had short-circuited. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

Rumi’s eyes widened, caught like a deer in headlights. Jinu’s jaw tightened, but then he reached across instinctively, brushing his thumb against the ring. The cameras zoomed in, broadcasting the intimate gesture to millions.

The host leaned forward eagerly. “So… are they just friendship rings? Couple accessories? Or…”

The tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.

Rumi and Jinu shared a glance. It was small, just a flicker of connection, but in that second, they both seemed to decide the same thing. Enough hiding. Enough dodging.

Jinu took a breath, straightening in his chair. “They’re not just accessories.”

The audience screamed. The host clutched his cue cards dramatically. Zoey slapped her forehead, muttering, “No way, no way, no way—”

Rumi’s hand trembled slightly as she lifted it, the ring catching the spotlight. Her voice was quiet but steady. “They’re… engagement rings.”

The studio erupted in chaos. Fans screamed, gasped, cried. Camera flashes went off like mini-fireworks. Zoey nearly toppled off her chair. “ENGAGED?! Since when?!”

Mira sat frozen, gripping her mic so tightly her knuckles turned white. “…I need water,” she said faintly, earning another wave of laughter from the audience.

The host’s grin stretched wider than ever. “Engaged?! You heard it here first, folks! Huntr/x’s Rumi and Jinu are officially confirming their engagement!”

“Okay, okay, everyone calm down!” Zoey said, leaping to her feet like she could physically stop the audience from combusting. “I mean, I’m calm. Totally calm. Why wouldn’t I be calm when my best friend kept the biggest secret ever from me?!”

“Zoey, sit down,” Mira hissed, tugging at her sleeve, though she looked just as rattled.

But Zoey was on a roll. She pointed dramatically at Rumi and Jinu. “Do you two have ANY idea how many times I’ve been your third wheel without realizing I was third-wheeling on an ENGAGEMENT?!”

The audience laughed, the tension softening into amusement. Rumi buried her face in her hands, embarrassed, while Jinu rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly.

The host seized the moment. “So tell us everything! How did this happen? When? Who proposed?!”

Rumi peeked out from behind her hands, cheeks pink. “It… it was mutual, actually. We both knew. It just… felt right.”

Jinu added, his voice firm but warm, “We’ve been together a long time, and hiding it was exhausting. Our fans deserve honesty.”

Zoey clutched her chest like she’d been mortally wounded. “All this time and you didn’t even give me a hint? I thought I was your confidante, Rumi!”

“You are!” Rumi said quickly. “I just… didn’t know how to tell you without making it a huge deal.”

“Rumi, this is a HUGE DEAL,” Mira said flatly, though her lips twitched like she was fighting a smile.

The show producers, sensing ratings gold, flashed live tweets and fan comments across the screen:

“ENGAGED??! My heart can’t handle this 💍😭”

“Rujinu is REAL. We WON.”

“I’m sobbing in the club right now.”

“Zoey’s face is literally me rn.”

Zoey pointed at the giant screen and shouted, “SEE?! Even the fans get me!”

The audience laughed harder, clapping in rhythm.

As the show wound down, the host closed with, “Well, Huntr/x and Jinu, you’ve made history tonight. Congratulations to the happy couple—and thank you for trusting your fans with the truth.”

The applause was thunderous as the group bowed and waved their goodbyes.

Backstage, the mood was a whirlwind of adrenaline. Zoey cornered Rumi the second they stepped off stage. “How. DARE. You.”

Rumi winced. “Zoey—”

“You didn’t even give me a heads-up!” Zoey wailed, stomping her foot for emphasis. “Do you know how unprepared I was for that jump scare on LIVE TV?!”

Mira crossed her arms, arching a brow. “At least now your ‘legendary GPS adventures’ aren’t the most chaotic part of the night.”

Jinu slipped an arm around Rumi’s shoulders, smiling apologetically. “We really didn’t mean to shock you guys like that. But… it feels good not to hide anymore.”

Rumi looked at her friends, eyes soft. “I wanted to tell you. I just… was scared. But no more secrets. Okay?”

Zoey’s pout finally broke into a grin. “Fine. But I get to plan the bachelorette party. And I’m using my GPS.”

“NO,” Mira and Rumi said in unison.

Everyone burst out laughing, the tension dissolving into the kind of warmth that only comes from years of friendship.

By the time they got back to their dorm, social media had already broken records. Huntr/x was trending worldwide. Fans were editing compilation videos of Rumi and Jinu’s “secret couple moments” over the years. Memes of Zoey’s shocked face were spreading like wildfire.

Mira scrolled through the chaos, shaking her head. “Well. That’s our lives now.”

Zoey leaned over her shoulder, eyes sparkling. “Are you kidding? This is ICONIC. Huntr/x and Jinu just made K-pop history. And me? I’m now a meme legend.”

Rumi groaned, covering her face again. But even she couldn’t hide the small, blissful smile tugging at her lips.

Chapter 132: Can’t Fight the Moonlight

Summary:

It’s Valentine’s Day and Rumi finds Jinu on the roof of Huntr/x tower trying to set up something romantic. Fairy lights overhead and their favourite tracks on the speaker. Jinu asks her to dance under the moonlight and they spend the evening in each other arms. Zoey and Mira try not to cry while spying on them.

The city never truly slept, especially not around Huntr/x Tower. Seoul’s neon veins ran endlessly, pulsing with color and sound. But tonight, on the very top floor of the demon-hunting agency’s headquarters, the rooftop was transformed into something completely different—a private world lit not by billboards and headlights, but by the delicate glow of fairy lights strung in looping patterns overhead.

Jinu stood near the center, staring at his handiwork with nervous satisfaction. The fairy lights shimmered like captured constellations, their reflection flickering faintly against the glassy skyscrapers beyond. A small Bluetooth speaker sat on the ledge, quietly playing one of their old trainee tracks—the kind they hadn’t performed in years, the kind that carried too many memories to count. On the table beside him, he’d laid out a small spread: chocolate-covered strawberries, sparkling cider, and heart-shaped macarons that he’d painstakingly picked out after running three blocks in the freezing February night.

Jinu’s heart pounded harder than it ever did in a demon fight.

This was ridiculous, he thought, running a hand through his hair. He could face oni, banshees, and nightmarish spirits without flinching, but when it came to confessing—really confessing—to Rumi, he felt like a rookie again.

“Okay, Jinu. Breathe,” he muttered under his breath, adjusting one of the strings of lights. “You’ve fought scarier things. You’ve… totally got this.”

Down below, Rumi made her way toward the elevator that led up to the roof. She’d been summoned by Jinu through the group chat, his message hilariously vague: ‘Meet me on the roof. Wear something warm. Trust me.’

She wore her favorite bomber jacket over her stage rehearsal outfit—casual but stylish, the kind of look that made her feel like herself. The February air was sharp, biting at her cheeks as she stepped out onto the rooftop. She froze mid-step.

Her breath caught.

Fairy lights glowed like soft fireflies, wrapped around the rooftop rails, crisscrossing overhead in warm cascades. The city stretched endlessly behind them, the Han River gleaming like liquid silver under the pale moonlight. Music floated in the air—nostalgic, intimate, and familiar. And in the middle of it all was Jinu, shuffling awkwardly, his hands jammed in his pockets, pretending not to be nervous.

“Jinu…” she whispered, her voice carrying more warmth than the February night.

He turned, his usual cool composure cracking into a shy grin. “Hey. You made it.”

“What is all this?” she asked, her eyes wide. She was half-stunned, half-in awe.

He shrugged like it was nothing, though his ears turned pink. “Just… thought we could use a break. You know, from demons, from training. And, uh… it’s Valentine’s Day.”

Rumi tilted her head, trying not to smile too widely. “Valentine’s Day, huh? Didn’t think you were the type.”

“Me neither,” Jinu admitted, scratching the back of his neck. “But… I guess for you, I can be.”

Meanwhile, crouched just out of sight behind the rooftop access door, Zoey and Mira were already fighting back tears. Zoey had a pair of binoculars, for some reason, pressed dramatically against her eyes.

“My babies…” she whispered, sniffling.

“They’re not babies, they’re literally our age,” Mira whispered back, though her own eyes glistened. “But still… oh my gosh.”

“Do you realize what’s happening?” Zoey hissed, clutching Mira’s arm. “This is it. This is the K-drama rooftop confession moment. The lights, the music, the city skyline—he nailed it. If they don’t kiss tonight, I’m suing.”

Mira rolled her eyes but stayed glued to the scene. “We’re supposed to be guarding the perimeter, not… spying.”

Zoey waved dismissively. “Girl, if demons show up tonight, they better wait their turn. This is sacred.”

Back under the fairy lights, Rumi stepped closer. She looked around at the setup again, her tough exterior softening with every glance. “This is… really beautiful,” she said honestly.

Jinu exhaled, finally gathering his courage. He held out his hand. “Then… dance with me?”

Rumi blinked, her lips parting in surprise. “Here? On the roof?”

“Why not?” he said with a small smile. “We’ve danced on stage a thousand times. But never just for us. No choreography, no cameras, no fans. Just… us.”

For a second, Rumi hesitated. Dancing was second nature to her—on stage, in rehearsals, even at random moments in the dorm when music played. But this was different. This wasn’t performance. This was intimacy.

Then she smiled—soft, real, and rare. She placed her hand in his. “Okay. Let’s dance.”

The music swelled, a slower track now, their favorite ballad. Jinu pulled her close, one hand settling carefully at her waist, the other clasping her hand. They moved gently, swaying under the fairy lights with the city stretching around them like a sea of stars.

For once, there was no choreography to follow. No counts. No pressure to be flawless. Just movement that belonged only to them.

Rumi leaned her head against his shoulder, closing her eyes as they swayed. The cold February wind nipped at her hair, but in his arms, she felt warm. Jinu swallowed hard, fighting the urge to say everything all at once.

“You know…” he began softly, “you’re kind of scary.”

Rumi raised her head, arching a brow. “Excuse me?”

“I mean—in a good way!” he rushed to clarify, his words tumbling out. “Like… you’re fearless. You don’t back down from anything. Even when I’m second-guessing, you always push forward. It’s… inspiring.”

Rumi blinked, caught off guard. She wasn’t used to Jinu being so earnest. “You think I’m fearless?”

“I know you are,” he said simply. “And maybe that’s why… I’ve always liked you.”

Her breath hitched. The fairy lights reflected in her eyes as she stared at him. Jinu froze too, realizing he’d actually said it out loud.

“You… like me?” she repeated softly, almost teasing but with a crack in her voice.

Jinu bit his lip, then nodded. “Yeah. More than like, honestly.”

The rooftop felt impossibly quiet then, the music fading into the background. For a long moment, Rumi just looked at him, the corners of her mouth curling upward slowly.

“You’re ridiculous,” she said, her voice trembling with laughter.

Jinu’s face fell. “Wait, what?”

She shook her head, tightening her arms around him. “Ridiculous… but also really sweet.”

And before he could reply, she leaned in, pressing her forehead against his. “Good thing I like you too.”

Behind the rooftop door, Zoey muffled a squeal so loud Mira had to clap a hand over her mouth. “They SAID IT. THEY SAID IT!” Zoey whispered, bouncing silently in place.

Mira tried to keep her composure, but her eyes were shining. “Okay, fine, this is… kind of perfect.”

Zoey clutched her binoculars dramatically. “If this doesn’t end in a kiss, I’m storming in there.”

Back on the dance floor of fairy lights and moonlight, Jinu felt his entire chest swell with relief and joy. They swayed for a moment longer, neither needing words, just listening to each other’s breathing, the city below, the music above.

Then Rumi lifted her head, smirking slightly. “So… are you going to kiss me, or do I have to do everything around here?”

Jinu blinked, startled, then laughed nervously. “Uh—right. Yeah. I can… I can do that.”

Their lips met softly, sweet and tentative, the kind of kiss that didn’t need to prove anything. The kind that simply said we’re here, we’re real, and this is ours.

The fairy lights flickered gently, the moonlight framed them, and for once, time itself seemed to stop.

Zoey exploded into silent cheers, shaking Mira by the shoulders. “KDRAMA! GOLDEN! MOMENT!”

Mira couldn’t hold back her smile anymore. “Yeah,” she whispered. “They’re perfect.”

And even though they were supposed to be on guard duty, neither of them moved from their spot, letting Rumi and Jinu’s Valentine’s rooftop dance be exactly what it was meant to be: a rare, beautiful pause in their chaotic lives.

As the night went on, the songs changed, and the fairy lights kept glowing. Rumi and Jinu didn’t let go of each other, not once. And down in the shadows, Zoey and Mira sat shoulder-to-shoulder, watching with quiet smiles, letting themselves believe—even if just for tonight—that maybe love was stronger than demons.

Chapter 133: A New Kind of Battle

Summary:

Rumi is showing symptoms of early signs of pregnancy but is completely unaware. Mira could tell she's pregnant because of random things. When she tells Rumi she doesn't believe her but decides to trust her by buying a pregnancy test. She is completely shocked when the test is positive and is freaking out on how to tell Jinu.

The Seoul skyline shimmered with neon brilliance as dusk melted into night. Rumi adjusted her hoodie, tugging the strings close around her face while walking back from rehearsal. The streets hummed with life—couples chatting in cafés, kids running to late-night convenience stores, the soft buzz of electric scooters darting through the crosswalks. Normally, she would have been bursting with energy after a day of training with the girls, but tonight, her body felt… off.

Her stomach lurched in a strange way. Not the kind of ache she usually got after eating too much tteokbokki, nor the sharp sting from bruises after demon-hunting practice. This was something subtler. She brushed it off. Maybe I’m just tired. Too much ramen at lunch, she thought.

When she reached the apartment she shared with Mira, Zoey, and sometimes Jinu, she plopped onto the couch with a dramatic groan.

“Long day?” Mira asked, already perched at the dining table with her laptop open. Her hair was tied back in a messy ponytail, and a faint glow from the screen illuminated her sharp eyes.

“You could say that,” Rumi muttered, rubbing her temples.

Mira tilted her head. She’d noticed Rumi being… different lately. Skipping meals some days, eating weird combinations of food on others. One morning she had caught her friend sitting on the bathroom floor, pale as snow. And now, with Rumi pressing her hands absentmindedly against her stomach, Mira’s suspicions solidified.

She closed the laptop slowly. “Rumi,” Mira said carefully, “how long have you been feeling sick like this?”

Rumi blinked. “What do you mean? I’m fine.”

Mira arched an eyebrow. “Fine? You almost fainted during dance drills yesterday. And don’t think I didn’t notice you crying at the cat food commercial last night.”

“That commercial was sad! The cat was abandoned and then it found a home—” Rumi’s voice cracked, and she suddenly stopped. “…Wait. Are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

Mira folded her arms. “I think you’re pregnant.”

The living room went still, the only sound the distant buzz of the fridge. Rumi burst out laughing, clutching her sides. “Pregnant? Me? Mira, come on, that’s— that’s ridiculous. I can barely keep my plants alive. There’s no way.”

But Mira didn’t laugh. She leaned forward, her gaze unwavering. “You’ve been nauseous, tired, emotional, craving weird things. I’m telling you, I’ve seen this before—my cousin went through the exact same thing.”

Rumi froze. Her heart pounded so loudly she thought Mira could hear it. No… there’s no way. Right? But something in her gut—instinct maybe—told her that Mira wasn’t just teasing this time.

“Fine,” Rumi said quietly. “I’ll buy a test. Just to prove you wrong.”

Later that night, Rumi returned from the convenience store with a small paper bag tucked under her arm. She darted into the bathroom without meeting Mira’s eyes.

Inside, her hands shook as she opened the box. The instructions blurred from her nerves. She sat on the cold tile floor, hugging her knees as she waited for the little stick to do its work. Every second dragged out, stretching into eternity.

Finally, she peeked.

Two lines.

Positive.

Her breath hitched. She read the instructions again, rubbed her eyes, even held the test under the light as if that might change the answer. But it was undeniable.

Rumi slumped against the wall. “Oh my god,” she whispered. A laugh bubbled up from her chest, shaky and hollow. “Oh my actual god.”

When she emerged, Mira was waiting in the hallway, arms crossed. The expression on Rumi’s face said it all. Mira didn’t say I told you so. She just placed a hand on Rumi’s shoulder, steady and grounding.

“What do I do?” Rumi whispered, her voice breaking.

“You tell Jinu,” Mira said softly.

The next evening, Rumi paced their bedroom, her nerves sparking like static electricity. Jinu sat on the bed, watching her with a mixture of concern and patience. He had that calm aura about him, even when demons were exploding all around them. Right now, she needed that calm more than ever.

“Rumi,” Jinu said gently, “whatever it is, you can tell me.”

She stopped pacing. Her hands fidgeted at her hoodie strings. “Okay. Don’t freak out. Please. Promise me you won’t freak out.”

Jinu smiled. “You know me. I don’t freak out.”

Rumi took a deep breath, then blurted out: “I’m pregnant.”

The words hung in the air like glowing neon letters.

For a heartbeat, Jinu just blinked. Then, slowly, his face lit up with a grin so wide it nearly split his face. “You’re serious?”

Rumi nodded, her eyes darting nervously. “Yeah. I… I took the test. It’s positive. I don’t know how to— I mean, we’re still fighting demons and performing and I can’t even—”

Before she could spiral, Jinu stood and pulled her into his arms. His warmth wrapped around her like a shield. “This is amazing,” he murmured into her hair. “Rumi, this is the best news I’ve ever heard.”

She blinked up at him, stunned. “You’re not… scared?”

“Of course I’m scared,” Jinu admitted, his voice steady, “but I’m also happy. We’ll figure it out. Together.”

For the first time since seeing those two pink lines, Rumi let herself breathe.

A few days later, Zoey burst into the apartment, her usual whirlwind of energy. She dumped her shopping bags on the counter and kicked off her shoes with flair. “Ladies and gentlemen, your queen has arrived!” she announced.

Rumi and Jinu exchanged a look. Mira smirked knowingly from the sofa.

“Zoey,” Rumi began, wringing her hands. “We have… news.”

Zoey gasped dramatically, throwing a hand over her chest. “Did we get a new sponsorship? Please tell me it’s the bubble tea brand. I’ve been manifesting that for months.”

“No, it’s…” Rumi glanced at Jinu, who gave her an encouraging nod. She inhaled deeply. “I’m pregnant.”

Silence.

Zoey blinked. Her mouth opened and closed like a fish. Then she shrieked so loudly the neighbors probably heard. “WHAT?! Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god!” She bounded across the room and hugged Rumi so tightly that Rumi squeaked.

“You’re gonna be a mom! Jinu’s gonna be a dad! I’m gonna be—what am I? The cool aunt? The godmother? The baby’s stylist?!”

Mira rolled her eyes fondly. “Don’t overwhelm her.”

But Rumi was laughing now, her earlier fears softening under Zoey’s exuberance. The living room buzzed with warmth, brighter than the neon lights of the city outside.

The days that followed were filled with a mix of excitement and nerves. Rumi still worried—about balancing their idol life with the hidden world of demon hunting, about performing while carrying a child, about the future in general. But every time her anxiety swelled, Jinu was there, grounding her with a smile or a reassuring squeeze of her hand.

Zoey started doodling potential baby outfits in her sketchbook. Mira researched prenatal care with the same intensity she used for hunting down demons. And Rumi, though still scared, began to picture a future that wasn’t just about fighting monsters, but about building a family.

The city outside continued to buzz, demons lurking in its shadows. But for the first time, Rumi felt that maybe, just maybe, she had something stronger than fear to fight for.

A baby.
A future.
A new kind of battle—but one she wasn’t facing alone.

Chapter 134: Linguistic Love

Summary:

Rumi overhears another women’s voice coming from Jinu’s room and panics thinking he’s being unfaithful. Zoey and Mira know she's overreacting.She bursts in only to find him trying to learn conversational Japanese with an online translator aide for their upcoming national tour and she gets very embarrassed about it.

The Seoul skyline shimmered as the group’s dormitory lights glowed warmly against the late evening. The girls had returned from a grueling dance rehearsal, bodies sore and voices hoarse, but their spirits high. Tomorrow would mark the countdown to the most ambitious project of their careers: an international tour that would take them far from their homeland. Japan was their first stop, and with it came an entirely new audience, culture, and expectations.

Rumi sat cross-legged on the living room couch, her phone forgotten on the coffee table as her gaze wandered toward the narrow hallway. Her sharp ears—always attuned to the smallest oddities, a habit from both training as an idol and fighting demons—picked up something strange.

It was faint, muffled through the closed door of Jinu’s room. A woman’s voice.

Not a broadcast, not a drama playing through speakers. A voice. Warm, lilting, almost teasing.

Rumi’s chest tightened. Her thoughts began to spiral in the way only someone in love and insecure could manage.

“Who is that…? In our room?” she whispered under her breath.

Her heartbeat thudded faster. It didn’t matter that she’d been with Jinu for months now. It didn’t matter that he always looked at her with eyes full of unshakable devotion. Right now, all logic was smothered under the thick blanket of doubt.

On the couch beside her, Zoey stretched lazily, tossing a throw pillow over her face. “Rumi, what’s wrong now? You’re staring like you just saw a ghost, and we already fought two of those this week.”

Rumi pressed her lips together, debating whether to speak. But the muffled giggle from down the hall made her shoot upright.

“That!” she hissed. “You heard it, right? A girl’s voice… from Jinu’s room!”

Mira, curled up in the armchair with her tablet, raised an unimpressed eyebrow. “Oh, for crying out loud. You’re not seriously thinking—”

“Don’t tell me you don’t hear it!” Rumi waved her arms frantically. “He’s in there, with— with—” She couldn’t even say it.

Zoey groaned, peeling the pillow off her face. “You know, for someone who can take down a hundred-foot demon with a flaming sword, you crumble faster than instant noodles when it comes to this guy.”

Mira adjusted her glasses, always the voice of reason. “Rumi, breathe. I promise you, Jinu isn’t the type to sneak a girl into your room when all of us live here. Use some logic.”

But Rumi’s ears caught another snippet—a feminine voice saying something in crisp Japanese.

That was it.

Fueled by panic and jealousy, she leapt to her feet and stormed down the hall, ignoring Zoey’s muttered, “Here we go again…”

Rumi flung the door open with the dramatic force only someone in a K-Pop demon-hunting idol group could manage.

Inside, Jinu sat at his desk, headphones on, his laptop glowing with a language app. His wide eyes shot up at her sudden entrance.

“R-Rumi?”

The room was quiet except for the robotic chime of a translator program: ‘Good evening, how are you today?’ spoken in a polite, distinctly female voice.

The so-called “other woman.”

Rumi froze in the doorway, face flushing crimson as the realization hit her like a thunderbolt.

“…You’re… learning Japanese?” she squeaked.

Jinu blinked, then rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “Uh… yeah. For the tour. I wanted to surprise everyone with some conversational phrases, you know? Make the fans feel at home.”

The translator chirped again: ‘I am happy to meet you!’

Zoey and Mira, who had followed (though at a slower pace, fully expecting this reveal), leaned casually against the doorframe, both smirking like cats with cream.

“Called it,” Zoey muttered under her breath.

“Oh, this is so much better than what she thought,” Mira added, stifling a laugh.

Rumi’s embarrassment practically radiated off her. She buried her face in her hands. “I—I thought—”

Jinu tilted his head, utterly puzzled. “Thought what?”

She couldn’t bring herself to answer, but the look in her eyes gave it away.

After Jinu finished his short practice session and closed his laptop, Mira and Zoey decided—quite gleefully—that he deserved the full story.

“She thought you had some mystery girl in here,” Zoey said, grinning wickedly. “Like, full drama scene in her head. Tears, betrayal, the whole soap opera.”

Mira adjusted her glasses again, her smile gentler but still teasing. “She actually burst in ready to catch you red-handed. The poor thing panicked so hard over nothing.”

Rumi groaned, tugging a blanket up to hide her face. “Please stop talking…”

But Jinu just blinked again, then laughed softly, the sound warm and genuine. He reached over, gently tugging the blanket down so he could see her.

“Rumi.” His voice carried a calm, steady affection that always disarmed her. “Why would you ever think that? You know you’re the only one I care about.”

Her cheeks burned hotter, and she stammered, “I-I know! I just—when I heard the voice—”

He leaned closer, his gaze unwavering. “I love you. Deeply. There isn’t room in my heart for anyone else. Not now, not ever.”

The sincerity in his words melted away the last of her foolish doubt. She bit her lip, eyes shimmering, then mumbled, “You’re really unfair when you say it like that…”

Zoey threw a pillow at them. “Ugh, you two are disgustingly cute.”

Mira chuckled, standing. “Well, mystery solved. No scandal, just Jinu being thoughtful as usual.”

The two of them left the room, leaving Rumi and Jinu in their bubble.

When they were alone, Rumi finally let herself relax. She sat on the edge of their bed, twisting her fingers together nervously.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I jumped to conclusions. I should’ve trusted you.”

Jinu sat beside her, taking her hands gently into his. His touch was grounding, steady, a reminder of who he was.

“Hey,” he said softly, “we’ve been through battles with demons, near-death tours, and endless rehearsals. A little misunderstanding isn’t going to scare me off. What matters is that you’re here, and you care.”

Rumi blinked up at him, her heart squeezing. He always knew exactly what to say.

“Still… I’ll try to do better,” she admitted. “You deserve someone who doesn’t panic over silly things.”

He smiled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “You’re not silly. You’re just… you. And that’s who I fell in love with.”

Her breath caught. For a moment, the world felt impossibly small, just the two of them, no voices, no mistranslations, no demons—only the steady thrum of a love that had grown stronger through everything they’d endured.

And maybe, just maybe, she realized that she didn’t need to be perfect. She only needed to be his, and that was enough.

From the living room, Zoey and Mira shared popcorn as they watched a late-night drama.

“You think they’re in there making up?” Zoey asked around a mouthful.

Mira didn’t look up from her tablet. “They’re probably just sitting and staring at each other while Rumi blushes and Jinu says romantic things. Classic.”

Zoey snorted. “Bet she won’t let him near any translator apps for a while, though.”

Both laughed, the sound warm in the quiet dorm.

Because even in a world where idols battled demons by night and dazzled fans by day, sometimes the scariest monsters weren’t supernatural at all—they were the ones in your own head.

And sometimes, all it took to banish them was love spoken clearly, no translation required.

Chapter 135: The Ring Finger Secret

Summary:

Rumi is in the middle of sleeping when Jinu attempts to sneakily measure her ring finger. Rumi pretend to still be asleep until he's able to get what he wants. The next day she pretends nothing happened and attempts to act naturally and in love around Jinu.

The dormitory was unusually quiet that night. Normally, the walls of the K-pop demon-hunting group’s shared space echoed with laughter, music rehearsals, or arguments over snacks disappearing from the fridge. But after a grueling evening patrol of Seoul’s backstreets—banishing a band of low-level oni who thought it would be fun to cause havoc near a bubble tea shop—the team was exhausted.

Rumi lay sprawled across her bed, the soft glow of a moon-shaped nightlight casting a silver outline around her. Her dark hair, usually tied back in a neat ponytail for both performing and demon hunting, fanned out across her pillow like ink spilled on silk. She had kicked off her blanket halfway through the night, the summer air too warm even with the AC humming softly.

What Rumi didn’t know—or rather, pretended not to know—was that Jinu had quietly pushed open the door and slipped into her room.

He moved like a shadow, careful to avoid the one squeaky floorboard near the dresser. Jinu wasn’t usually this sneaky—his personality leaned more toward playful confidence, with a touch of goofiness. But tonight, his heart pounded louder than the cicadas outside the window.

In his hand, he carried a small measuring tape, the kind their costume designer often used when fitting them for stage outfits. He paused by her bedside, gazing down at her sleeping face.

“She’s out cold…” he whispered to himself, though the words were more wishful than factual.

Rumi had sensed his presence the second he opened the door. Years of fighting demons had sharpened her instincts; Jinu wasn’t exactly as silent as he thought. But something about his nervous energy intrigued her. Why was he here? Why the measuring tape? She decided to play along, keeping her breathing even and her eyelids heavy, feigning the deep rhythm of sleep.

Jinu crouched by her side and carefully lifted her left hand from where it rested on the blanket. His touch was feather-light, like he was afraid she’d shatter if he wasn’t gentle enough.

“Just a quick measure… and she’ll never know,” he murmured.

Slowly, he wrapped the measuring tape around her ring finger, squinting in the dim light. His bangs fell into his eyes, and he puffed them away impatiently. “Size six… maybe six and a half,” he muttered. “Perfect.”

Rumi had to suppress the urge to smirk. Her chest warmed, realizing what he was doing. Of all the things she thought Jinu might be sneaking into her room for—borrowing headphones, stealing snacks—this was not on the list. A ring finger? Was he…?

Her heart raced, but she forced her breathing to remain steady.

Jinu, satisfied, carefully let her hand rest back on the blanket. He stood, gave her one last fond look, and whispered, “Goodnight, Rumi.” Then he slipped out as quietly as he came.

The second the door clicked shut, Rumi cracked her eyes open and stared at the ceiling, her face flushed crimson.

When morning came, sunlight spilled through the curtains. The dorm was buzzing again: frying eggs and sizzling spam in the kitchen, chatter about choreography tweaks, someone’s music blasting from the bathroom.

Rumi sat at the breakfast table with her usual poise, chopsticks in hand. Across from her, Jinu yawned as he piled food onto his plate. He looked completely ordinary—casual hoodie, sleepy grin—but Rumi couldn’t stop glancing at his hands. The memory of his whisper echoed in her head: Perfect.

“Sleep well?” Jinu asked casually, spooning rice into his bowl.

Rumi nearly choked on her kimchi. She forced a calm smile, tilting her head just so. “Like a baby. Why do you ask?”

“No reason,” he said quickly, looking away. But the tips of his ears turned pink, and Rumi caught it instantly.

She smirked inwardly, sipping her soup. So he thinks I don’t know. Fine. Let’s play it that way.

The day unfolded like any other. The group rehearsed choreography in the practice room, polishing their spins and high-energy kicks while joking between water breaks. Rumi kept her expression calm, her movements sharp and focused, but inside she was hyper-aware of Jinu.

Every time he looked at her, she felt the secret between them tighten like a string. Every time he smiled, she wondered if he was imagining a future where he slipped a ring onto her finger.

During lunch, she sat next to him deliberately, letting their shoulders brush. She laughed at his jokes a little more brightly than usual, twirled her chopsticks idly when he spoke, and occasionally touched his arm as if by accident. The other members teased them lightly—“You two are so obvious”—but Rumi brushed it off with a playful roll of her eyes.

Jinu, for his part, was trying very hard to act like nothing was unusual. But he couldn’t stop glancing at her hands.

Especially her left hand. Especially that finger.

Later that evening, after a long day of rehearsals and another demon patrol, Rumi found herself sitting on the rooftop of their dorm. The city lights glittered below, neon signs painting the horizon. She hugged her knees, letting the cool breeze brush past her.

She heard footsteps behind her. She didn’t need to turn to know it was Jinu.

“Mind if I join you?” he asked softly.

“Sure,” she said, her voice calm.

He sat beside her, their shoulders brushing. They sat in silence for a while, listening to the hum of Seoul at night. Finally, Jinu let out a sigh.

“You ever think about the future? Like… after all this? After the stage lights and demon patrols?”

Rumi tilted her head. “Sometimes. Why?”

He hesitated. His fingers fiddled with the hem of his hoodie. “I just… I want to make sure we don’t lose sight of what matters. You know? Beyond the fighting, beyond the fame.”

Her heart thudded. She glanced at him, his face illuminated by the city glow, and decided to nudge him—just a little.

“You mean like… marriage?” she asked lightly.

Jinu nearly choked on air. “W-what?! Why would you—?!” His ears burned bright red.

Rumi bit back a laugh, hiding her smile behind her hand. “Relax. I was just joking.”

But her chest fluttered with warmth. She didn’t need to push further tonight. She already knew the truth—that someday soon, he’d gather the courage to ask for real.

And when he did, she’d already know her answer.

Over the next few days, Rumi kept playing her role. She teased Jinu with casual touches, smiled at him a little too sweetly, and pretended not to notice whenever he nervously looked at her hands.

The secret was hers to keep—for now.

What Jinu didn’t realize was that his little midnight measuring mission hadn’t gone unnoticed at all.

And Rumi, every time she caught sight of him fumbling through excuses or blushing at her presence, felt her heart swell with affection. She knew it was only a matter of time before he made his move.

When that day came, she’d let him believe he had been the clever one all along.

But deep down, she would always remember the night she pretended to sleep, while the boy she loved measured her future in the quiet of her room.

Chapter 136: Some Very Awkward Questions

Summary:

Jinu has a tendency to walk around shirtless after his gym workouts. Not that Rumi particularly minds, nor do the fans in the livestream. But when Jinu turns his back on the camera to reveal some very suspect scratches across his back and some questionably placed bite marks (iykyk) Rumi has a tough time answering the sultry storm of questions on the screen.

The fluorescent lights in the practice room had dimmed to a soft, warm glow. Evening rehearsals always carried that particular haze—an odd mixture of exhaustion and adrenaline. Rumi sat cross-legged on the floor, her phone perched on a tiny tripod, the screen already flooded with neon hearts and a tsunami of comments. Their fans never seemed to sleep, and truth be told, neither did they.

“Okay, everyone,” Rumi said into the camera with her usual cheerful confidence, brushing a few strands of black hair out of her face. “We just finished dance practice, so we thought we’d hang out with you for a bit. Ask questions, send us emojis—you know the drill!”

The chat exploded immediately:

RUUUUMIIIIII!!!
Drop the playlist from practice!!
Where’s Jinu? Tell him to stop hiding, we saw him walk by earlier 👀

Rumi laughed nervously. “He’s not hiding, he’s… probably still cooling down.”

As if on cue, the door slid open and in walked Jinu, towel slung across his shoulders, shirt very conspicuously absent. His gym routine was infamous among the group—an hour of punishing weights followed by at least twenty minutes of boxing drills. Tonight was no exception. His chest glistened with the faint sheen of sweat, his hair damp, his grin completely oblivious to the fact that half the fandom would combust at the sight of him.

“Yo,” he said casually, waving at the phone as he flopped onto the couch behind Rumi. “What’s up, stream?”

The comments flew faster than before, scrolling by so quickly that Rumi almost got dizzy trying to keep up:

JINU NO SHIRT AHHHHHHH
HE KNOWS WHAT HE’S DOING
Protect Rumi at all costs lol
Pause—what is THAT on his back??

Rumi blinked. “What do you mean, what’s—?”

But before she could redirect, Jinu bent forward to grab his water bottle. The camera, traitorous in its perfect angle, caught his entire back in sharp detail. Long, faint red scratches trailed down his shoulder blades, like someone had clawed at him. And just above his ribs, unmistakable bite marks. Not deep, but definitely there.

The chat went from chaotic to volcanic.

SCRATCHES???
BITES????
HELLO??? RUMI EXPLAIN THIS
Who attacked Jinu and why is he smiling about it???
IYKYK 👀🔥

Rumi froze. Her mouth opened, closed, opened again. She felt the heat rising to her ears as thousands of fans collectively demanded answers.

“Um,” she said weakly, “he… uh… sometimes—”

“—gets into trouble,” Mira’s voice chimed in. The eldest, perched like a queen on the arm of the sofa, had been watching silently until now, sipping from her bubble tea with deliberate calm. Her eyes sparkled with mischief. “You know Jinu. Always finding himself in… sticky situations.”

Zoey, who had been sprawled on the floor flipping through choreography notes, sat up with an evil grin. “Oh, should we tell them? The full story?”

Zoey,” Rumi hissed, eyes wide.

But Zoey ignored her. She scooted into frame, waved at the camera dramatically, and leaned close as if about to spill government secrets.

“So here’s what really happened…”

The Demon Incident (According to Zoey)

Zoey cleared her throat. “We were on patrol last night, right? And this demon shows up—giant claws, super fast, a real nightmare. Obviously, Rumi’s fire magic is perfect for defense, but Jinu decides to take it head-on because…” She gestured at him with both hands. “Muscles. Ego. Same thing.”

Jinu lifted his water bottle in mock salute. “Guilty.”

“So he dives in, dodges left, blocks with his arm, and bam—the demon rakes him across the back.” Zoey slapped the floor for emphasis. “That explains the scratches.”

Rumi nodded quickly. “Yes! Exactly. Demon claws. Nothing… suspicious.”

But Zoey wasn’t finished. Her grin widened. “Now, the bites… ohhh, those weren’t from the demon.”

The chat went ballistic again:

TELL US EVERYTHING
WHO BIT JINU???
Don’t stop mid-story Zoey omg

Rumi groaned and covered her face with both hands. Mira was already laughing softly, her bubble tea straw making a satisfied slurp.

“Zoey leaves out the best part,” Mira said smoothly. She shifted closer to the camera, her tone conspiratorial. “See, when you exorcise a demon, sometimes they leave behind… residue. Chaotic energy. And if you’re not careful, it attaches to you. Guess who wasn’t careful?”

Jinu raised his hand sheepishly.

“Exactly. The energy manifested as—what should I call it?—phantom bites. Temporary, but very convincing. They fade after a day or two.”

“See?” Rumi jumped in, grasping at Mira’s explanation like a lifeline. “Totally supernatural. Nothing weird. Case closed!”

But Mira smirked. “Although, if you ask me, Jinu seemed to enjoy it just a little too much.”

Jinu choked on his water. Zoey cackled. Rumi buried her face in a pillow.

The fans were eating it up:

PHANTOM BITES?? THAT’S A THING??
Jinu enjoying it is the real tea
Protect Rumi she’s suffering lmao
Honestly, sounds like a fanfic already

“Okay, okay,” Jinu said, finally speaking up as the chaos spiraled. He leaned forward, his smile both amused and apologetic. “For the record, yes, the scratches are from the demon. And yes, the bites are from… weird demon energy. Not from—whatever y’all are thinking.” He glanced over his shoulder, chuckling. “I promise I wasn’t, like, wrestling wolves or anything.”

The comments didn’t buy it.

SUUURE JINU
‘Not wolves’ doesn’t clear anything up
We want Rumi’s version!!

Rumi peeked up from behind her pillow, her cheeks still glowing red. “My version is boring,” she muttered. “Zoey exaggerates, Mira teases, and Jinu never explains things properly. That’s all.”

“Rumi,” Mira purred, “you saw the whole fight. Want to tell them about how Jinu ripped his shirt in half?”

Rumi’s eyes widened. “Don’t you dare—”

Too late. Zoey jumped up and acted out the scene, miming Jinu’s dramatic shirt tear and flexing. Mira provided sound effects. The chat completely lost its collective mind.

By the time the livestream timer ticked past the thirty-minute mark, the chat was still demanding explanations, spinning theories, and begging for screenshots. Rumi ended the session with a shaky laugh, promising, “Next time, I’m hiding Jinu behind a curtain.”

As the phone clicked off, silence filled the room—broken only by Zoey’s laughter.

“You’re welcome,” she said smugly. “Our fandom engagement just skyrocketed.”

Rumi groaned. “At the cost of my sanity.”

Mira patted her shoulder sympathetically, though her smirk betrayed her. “Think of it as… character development. The fans love a little mystery.”

Jinu, finally pulling on a hoodie, looked sheepish. “Sorry, Rumi. Didn’t realize I’d cause an international incident.”

“You did,” she said flatly. But the corner of her mouth twitched upward despite herself.

Because the truth was—scratches, bites, and chaos aside—this was them. A mess, a family, a team. And as long as demons kept threatening their city, they’d face far scarier things than a nosy fandom.

Still, next time Jinu walked into a livestream shirtless… Rumi swore she’d throw a blanket at him before the fans could see.

Chapter 137: Dessert Cravings

Summary:

Jinu wants to have his favorite Sweet Treat before dinner. And by Sweet treat he means Rumi.

"Jinu!" Rumi hissed against his lips. "We can't…everyone is out there…we're supposed to have dinner."

It's a full house. Bobby, Mira, Zoey and Derpy and Sussie were watching K-dramas momentarily before Jinu ushered her away with a hand at the small of her back.

Jinu grins satisfactorily, his mouth pressed into hers. "I'll be quick."

"Jinu…"

"They'll never know." He nudges her nose his own as his tongue slides between her lips, effectively stopping any protest. His entire body is pressed into hers, trapping Rumi between his hot, heavy frame and the bedroom door. Every inch of him, flush with she….she can't really move, can't twist into the pleasure. It's maddening.

This is all about control.

His mouth pops free, immediately moving down to Rumi’s jawline. There's the raw scrap if his teeth and soft open-mouthed kisses down her neck, then back up finding her most sensitive spot right under her ear. Jinu sucks at the flesh as Rumi’s eyes roll back into her head.

"Oh God." Rumi shudders at the feeling of his mouth on her, a wave of electricity running down her spine. Jinu seems to like this response, he grinds his pelvis into her lower belly. Rumi feel his cock hard, straining at his zipper.

"Shhhh," he warns, pulling back for a moment. His eyes lock with hers, nostrils flaring when he gets a good look at her face, twisted in lust.

His hand slips under the hem of her skirt, a wide, rough palm sliding warm up the inside of her thigh. Reaching her panties, Jinu runs two fingers over her sex, pressing the thin silk between the lips of her slit. Rumi’s body betrays how ready she is for him, slick soaking through to his fingers. Jinu moves his thumb over her clit, making slow little circle around the bud while his other fingers trail back and forth along the lips of her quivering pussy. Everything in Rumi wants Jinu to rip her panties off so she can feel him on her naked flesh.

A wanton moan escapes Rumi’s lips as her body goes white hot from his touch. Rumi feel him smile against her neck, where he's still doing work. Jinu bites her earlobe making Rumi gasp before growling at the shell of her ear, "You're so wet for me…"

Rumi feels his hand move, hooking the crotch of her panties, pulling them side. Jinu sweeps his middle and index finger over her uncovered pussy and then, without warning, shoves them into her. Jinu buries his finger into her up to his knuckles, filling Rumi as her hips buck forward.

"Jinu" Rumi shouted, his name bursting unexpected from her in a decidedly unquiet exclamation. Jinu clamps his hand over her mouth, muffling the rest of her outburst.

"You want them to hear us?" Jinu questions, a mischievous light shining from behind dark, lustful eyes. Rumi shakes her head no, and Jinu takes it as a challenge. He pumps his fingers slowly into her, his thumb sliding back up to her clit. Slick with her own arousal, his fingers slip over and into her with little effort. Rumi clamps her eyes shut and groan into his hand, thankful that he still has a vice grip over her mouth.

Jinu pushes into Rumi faster and harder, rubbing and sliding until Rumi on the edge of her orgasm. Rumi fights back, shaking her head and babbling into his palm.

"Come for me baby." Jinu barks, uncovering Rumi’s mouth, still working her body like she's an instrument he's spent his life learning to play.

"I don't want to like this." The Half Demon pants, body rolling with the pace of his fingers. "I want you inside me…please Jinu, please, fuck me…Jinu. I need you."

Rumi knows damn well that Jinu can't deny Rumi when she says the two magic words: Jinu and please.

If there's one thing he's a sucker for, it's Rumi begging for him.

Rumi’s world screeches to a sudden and unpleasant stop as he pulls away from her. For moment he's nowhere, Rumi’s aching body is empty and cold. The Half Demon opens her eyes just as Jinu yanks down his jeans and underwear, pushing his pants down to his thighs. His thick cock springs free, bobbing in front of him. He grabs his himself, stroking, as if to relieve the unbearable pressure.

Jinu catches Rumi watching him and lunges back to her, swooping in to kiss her wet and sloppy. His erection pokes her just above her belly button, as he hooks two finger into the waistband of her panties. The kiss ends as his bends down, sliding her underwear down her legs, leaving Rumi open to him.

Jinu grabs Rumi’s hips, lifting her into the air with a handful of ass. Rumi’s back slams into the door as she reaches down to guide his cock in. There's the sweet moment of anticipation when she feels his head pushing between the lips of her pussy. Jinu grunts and bucks up into her, pulling Rumi back down onto him at the same time. In one glorious second she feels impossibly full, her tight little body stretched to it's limits.

Jinu slides home, pushing himself as far into her as far physically possible. Rumi feels her clit rub against the base of his shaft and that's it.

Jinu rocks into Rumi one time and she comes fast and hard. There's a series of shameless noises, no words, just incoherent moaning as she bury her face into Jinu’s neck. Rumi’s body pulses fast, milking Jinu’s cock as he continues to pumping into her, fucking her though the pleasure of a hard release.

He leans back, just enough to get a view his shaft is disappearing into Rumi’s body. The sight of her wet snatch stretched around him proves to be too much and Jinu comes, popping hot and sticky into her.

It's over just as quick as it started.

"Jesus, Rumi." he moans, letting his head fall back, still moving, just slower now. Jinu pushes back into Rumi again and again, using her tight heat to ease him throw his own release.

He pulls you tight to him, wrapping shaky arms around you. This is a far departure from the Jinu that loves to make her squirm and scream. He kisses her lips gently, taking his time, running his hands up Rumi’s sides and up into her hair. Jinu nuzzles his face into her shoulder, whispering "I love you so Goddamn much."

"I love you too." Rumi responded, combing her fingers through the sweaty hair to the back of his neck.

Jinu holds Rumi, still inside with her legs wrapped around his waist until her breathing returns to normal and his erection begins to fade. When he's ready, Jinu lifts Rumi off his dick, unconsciously biting his lip at the sight of her thighs coated in a obscene mixture of her wet and his seed.

Rumi’s head's still spinning when her feet touch the ground. Rumi feels his hand on her arm, keeping her steady,…then his chest pressed into her back. Jinu grabs a damp towel from it's hook on the wall and reaches around to wipe her thighs clean,

Sweet, sweet, after-sex-Jinu always helps clean Rumi up. Normally he'd be soaping her up in a warm shower right about now, but instead he's wiping off his dick and tucking it back into his pants.

Suddenly she remembered. Dinner.

Rumi grabbed a clean pair of panties and shimmy them back up her legs before smoothing her dress, trying to look presentable.

"They're gonna know, Jinu." Rumi shook her head at the mirror, looking at her flushed cheeks and mussed hair.

"Yeah," Jinu shuffles behind her, meeting Rumi’s gaze with a sheepish smirk. "You might be right."

Chapter 138: Limited Edition Chaos

Summary:

Rumi is showing Zoey her new shoes when Jinu walks in and kicks him in the stomach by accident. Rumi is worried and goes into nursing mode.

The afternoon sun streamed through the tall training room windows, painting the floorboards with stripes of golden light. The faint hum of the air conditioning mingled with the faraway thump of bass from another dance studio down the hall. Inside, Rumi’s focus was absolute—not on choreography, not on sword drills, not even on the latest demon-hunting tactics.

No. Today’s mission was fashion.

“Zoey, I swear you’ve never seen anything like these,” Rumi said, her voice a mixture of pride and barely contained excitement. She hopped from foot to foot like a kid who’d just downed three cans of soda.

Zoey, sitting on the bench with a sports drink in hand, raised a skeptical eyebrow. “You’ve been hyping these shoes since breakfast. If they don’t cure demonic possession and make me taller, I’m suing.”

“Just—watch.”

With a flourish worthy of a stage reveal, Rumi stepped back and struck a pose. She pointed dramatically to her feet. The sneakers caught the light instantly—metallic pink and silver with holographic panels that shifted color as she moved. The soles had a subtle glow, and along the sides, embroidered sakura petals seemed to drift as if caught in an invisible breeze.

Zoey’s eyes widened despite herself. “…Okay, that’s actually—yeah, that’s insane. Where did you—”

“Limited edition drop from Seoul,” Rumi interrupted, grinning so wide her cheeks hurt. “Only five pairs in the entire city. I stayed up till three in the morning to grab them online. And they’re perfect for training and street style. Look—” She kicked her heel back so Zoey could see the custom initials stitched near the ankle: R.M.

Zoey leaned forward, inspecting the shimmer. “Alright, I admit it. These are leagues above those fuzzy bunny slippers you wore to rehearsal last week.”

Rumi gasped in mock offense. “Those slippers are iconic. You just have no vision.”

The door to the training room banged open. Both girls turned—too late.

Jinu walked in mid-stretch, eyes half-lidded, humming a melody under his breath. His legs were loose from practice, and without looking where he was going, he launched into a casual warm-up kick—high, precise, powerful.

Only Rumi was standing exactly where his arc ended.

Thwump!

The impact landed square in her midsection. Her breath left her in a startled gasp, and her sneakers squeaked as she staggered back a step.

Jinu froze, his face instantly draining of color. “Rumi—! Oh no, I didn’t—are you—”

Rumi blinked, stunned, her hands automatically pressing to her stomach. “Wait. I… I just kicked you?” she asked, dazed.

“You mean I kicked you,” Jinu corrected, looking horrified.

But her mind raced. She hadn’t seen him come in. Had her foot moved? Did her shiny new shoes somehow cause this cosmic accident? She looked at Jinu again, guilt blooming in her chest. “Oh my gosh, I did. I just kicked you. I’m so sorry—”

“Rumi, you didn’t—”

“I did! I’m a monster! A fashion-forward monster!”

Zoey snorted into her drink. “Well, at least you’re stylish about it.”

Jinu gave her a flat look, then turned back to Rumi. “I’m fine. It’s not the first time I’ve taken a hit during training.”

But Rumi was already in full nursing mode. “Sit down. Now. Bench. No arguing.”

He hesitated, then sighed and obeyed. She crouched in front of him, scanning his midsection like she was doing a professional injury assessment. Her brows furrowed. “Does it hurt when you breathe? Move? Laugh? Blink?”

“Blink?” he echoed.

“Just answer the question.”

“Uh… no.”

“Good. Now—shirt off.”

His eyes widened. “What?”

“You might’ve bruised a rib. I need to check.”

Zoey coughed to cover a laugh. “Uh-huh. Sure. This is purely medical, I’m sure.”

Rumi shot her a glare. “It is.”

Still, her ears were pink.

Jinu, bemused, pulled his shirt over his head, revealing the lean muscle honed from years of dancing and demon-fighting. Rumi’s gaze flicked briefly over him before she forced herself into business mode, pressing gently along his side. “Tell me if anything hurts.”

“I think my pride’s the only thing injured,” he said with a faint smile.

“You’re lucky,” she muttered. “If you were anyone else, I’d be apologizing for a month.”

“Oh? And for me it’s… how long?”

“A lifetime. Minimum.”

Zoey set down her drink, shaking her head. “Wow. Clingy and guilty. He’s gonna milk this forever, you know.”

Rumi ignored her, wrapping an arm around Jinu’s shoulders in a protective gesture. “From now on, you walk in here like a normal person. No surprise ninja kicks.”

“You’re the one standing in the danger zone,” he teased.

She tightened her hold. “Doesn’t matter. I’m keeping you safe from yourself.”

Zoey leaned back, smirking. “Safe, huh? Or maybe you just like having an excuse to be glued to him all afternoon.”

Rumi’s blush deepened. “I do not—”

Jinu chuckled, clearly enjoying the rare sight of her flustered. “She might,” he said, leaning slightly into her.

Her heart skipped. Okay, maybe she did.

The rest of the afternoon became a strange mix of training and overprotectiveness. Every time Jinu stood, Rumi was there, hovering like an overly enthusiastic bodyguard. She fetched water bottles, adjusted his posture during stretches, and even tried to carry his gym bag despite it being twice the size of hers.

“Rumi, I can carry my own stuff,” he protested for the third time.

“I kicked you,” she reminded him. “You’re on light duty.”

Zoey, practicing spins in the corner, muttered just loud enough for them to hear: “Pretty sure this is how he gets free room service in the dorms.”

When break time rolled around, Rumi plopped down beside Jinu, still glued to his side. She propped her chin on his shoulder and peered at the notes on his phone.

“What are you working on?”

“Just some choreography ideas.”

“Show me.”

“Rumi, you’re literally on top of me right now.”

“Exactly. I’m in the perfect position to see.”

Zoey, watching them from across the room, shook her head with a grin. “You two are gonna give the fandom a heart attack.”

By the time evening approached, Jinu seemed perfectly fine—no limp, no grimace, just his usual easy smile. But Rumi wasn’t convinced. As they packed up, she held out her hand.

“What?” he asked.

“Give me your stuff. I’m walking you back.”

He laughed softly, handing her his bag this time without argument. “Alright, Nurse Rumi. Lead the way.”

As they stepped out into the hallway, Zoey called after them: “Careful, Jinu! She might ‘accidentally’ kick you again tomorrow just to keep this going!”

Rumi spun, pointing at her. “I heard that!”

Zoey only grinned. “Good. Then maybe you’ll think about it before you turn into a full-time human scarf.”

Jinu glanced at Rumi, amused. “Human scarf?”

She sighed. “…Okay, maybe she’s not completely wrong.”

They walked on, side by side, Rumi’s arm still looped through his like she was afraid to let go. And honestly? She didn’t really mind if anyone saw.

Chapter 139: The Case of the Missing Pajama Shirt

Summary:

Jinu is looking for his pajama shirt which seems to have been misplaced. It turns out Rumi is wearing it and she won't give it back to him.

It was late — late enough that the Huntrix dorm was quiet in a way it rarely was. Mira and Zoey were probably still awake in their rooms, scrolling on their phones or catching up on dramas, but the common spaces were still and calm.

Jinu was not calm.

He was standing in his bedroom, digging through a very carefully folded pile of clothes that was becoming less and less folded by the second. Shirts were slipping off hangers, the laundry basket was now half-dumped on the floor, and he’d already checked under the bed twice just in case.

“Where is it…?” he muttered. “It was right here yesterday…”

It wasn’t just any shirt. This was the pajama shirt — his go-to for comfort, worn so soft over the years that it felt like clouds against his skin. It was light, breathable, perfectly loose. After the exhausting day they’d had in training, he was convinced that wearing that shirt was the only way he’d get proper sleep.

The problem was, it had seemingly vanished.

Jinu was mid-search when soft footsteps padded down the hall. He glanced up just as Rumi came into view, walking out of the bathroom with damp hair that was curling at the ends from her shower. Her demon patterns were faint, glowing softly in the dim hallway light, and the scent of her lavender soap trailed after her.

She looked comfortable. Too comfortable.

And then Jinu saw it.

The oversized, pale-grey pajama shirt hanging loosely off her frame. His pajama shirt.

He stared for a beat, then straightened, pointing accusingly. “Rumi.”

She paused, tilting her head. “What?”

“That’s my shirt.”

Her gaze dropped to the hem as if she had just noticed. “Oh… this?”

“Yes, that,” Jinu said, stepping into the hallway. “I’ve been tearing my room apart looking for it.”

Rumi leaned against the wall, utterly unbothered. “Weird. I didn’t see it in there.”

“That’s because you were already wearing it.”

She gave a slow, innocent shrug. “Well… now it’s mine.”

“Rumi, come on,” Jinu said, trying to keep his voice stern but already fighting a smile. “That’s my favorite shirt.”

“I can see why,” she replied, running her hands down the soft fabric. “It’s cozy. Smells nice. Looks good on me.”

“It looks good on me,” he corrected.

“Maybe, but…” she smirked, “I look better in it.”

He blinked, taken aback by her shameless confidence. “You’re not even going to try to deny stealing it?”

“Nope,” she said cheerfully. “In fact, I’ll do you a favor and admit it: I took it on purpose.”

Jinu stared at her for a moment, torn between exasperation and complete adoration. “…Why?”

Her smirk softened into something warmer. “Because it’s yours. And because wearing your clothes makes me feel close to you. Even when you’re not right there.”

For a second, that got to him — his chest tightening just a little — but then he shook his head, trying to stay on the offense. “That’s sweet, but it’s still my shirt. You can’t just—”

“I can and I did,” she said, cutting him off with a grin.

Jinu stepped closer, crossing his arms. “You know, I could just take it back.”

Rumi raised an eyebrow. “Oh, could you?”

“Yes,” he said confidently.

She smirked wider. “Okay. Do it. But here’s the thing — you take it back, and you’re left with no shirt. At all.”

He frowned slightly. “I have other shirts—”

“Not right now you don’t,” she interrupted. “And I’m not giving you this one unless you plan to go to bed shirtless.”

Jinu’s mouth twitched into a grin. “That’s not exactly a punishment.”

“Yeah, but then you’ll freeze in the middle of the night,” she teased. “And I’m not sharing my blanket with a thief.”

He laughed, shaking his head. “You’re calling me a thief? You literally stole my—”

“Borrowed,” she corrected. “With no intention of returning it. That’s different.”

They ended up standing face-to-face in the hallway, both trying not to laugh at how ridiculous the argument had become. Jinu reached out to poke her side, making her squeak and swat his hand away.

“Don’t,” she warned, biting back a grin.

“Oh, now I really want to,” he said, poking her again.

She retaliated by tugging at the hem of the shirt and pulling it down over her legs like a shield. “No touching the merchandise.”

Jinu chuckled. “Merchandise? That’s my shirt.”

“And I’m wearing it. Therefore, it’s my property now.”

He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. “You know this is an awful lot of trouble for a piece of clothing.”

She met his gaze with a playful glint. “It’s not about the shirt anymore, Jinu. It’s about winning.”

He stared at her for a long moment, and then, without warning, slid his arms around her waist. She gasped softly, her hands automatically going to his chest.

“You’re ridiculous,” he murmured, smiling down at her.

“I know.”

“And stubborn.”

“Also true.”

“And…” he pressed a kiss to her forehead, “…you look adorable in my clothes.”

Her cheeks warmed at that, the teasing mask slipping for just a moment. “You’re not allowed to distract me with compliments.”

“I’m not distracting you,” he said, brushing a damp strand of hair away from her face. “I’m just telling you the truth.”

She softened against him, her earlier smugness giving way to something far gentler. “You know I’m not giving this shirt back, right?”

“Yeah,” he said quietly. “I figured.”

They ended up sitting on the couch, the pajama shirt debate fading into laughter and casual touches. Jinu sprawled across the cushions, Rumi leaning against him with her legs tucked under her. She was still wearing his shirt, and now she was clearly enjoying every second of her victory.

“You know,” she said, glancing at him, “you could just admit I look better in it.”

“I’m not admitting that,” he said, though the smile tugging at his mouth betrayed him.

“It’s fine,” she said, pretending to be magnanimous. “You can have it back someday. Maybe. If you’re good.”

He laughed, leaning down to kiss her — slow, warm, and lingering just long enough to make her breath catch. When he pulled back, he smirked. “If I can’t have the shirt, I guess I’ll settle for you.”

Her heart melted a little at that, but she quickly hid it behind another teasing smile. “Nice try, but you’re still sleeping without it tonight.”

“Worth it,” he said simply, pulling her closer.

And as she nestled against him, the pajama shirt officially became hers — not because she won the argument, but because Jinu decided that seeing her in it was better than wearing it himself.

Chapter 140: Moonlight and Tteokbokki

Summary:

Rumi wakes up in the middle of the night hungry and sneaks off to the kitchen for a midnight snack. Jinu wakes up a few minutes later after realizing Rumi isn't next to him and eventually finds Rumi in the kitchen. Rumi tells him to go back to sleep but Jinu wants to be by her side to keep her company.

The apartment was quiet in that special way that only happened deep into the night—when the world seemed to exhale and hold still for a few hours before the sun crept up again. Outside, the neon signs of Seoul’s late-night restaurants cast soft glows on the damp pavement below. From Rumi’s room, the steady rhythm of Jinu’s breathing had been a lullaby… until her stomach interrupted.

She lay there for a while, curled on her side, staring at the faint outline of the ceiling fan in the dark. The hunger wasn’t the kind she could ignore—it was the warm, gnawing kind that kept whispering about leftovers in the fridge.

With a quiet sigh, she slipped out from under the blanket, moving carefully so she wouldn’t disturb him. Jinu was sprawled out beside her, one arm bent under his head, the other resting over where she’d just been lying. She paused for a moment, watching his face in the dim moonlight, the corners of his lips turned just slightly upward even in sleep.

She shook her head and smiled faintly. Ridiculous boy.

Grabbing her thin demon-hunting jacket—it was more out of habit than necessity—she padded silently into the hallway. The wooden floor was cool against her bare feet as she made her way toward the kitchen.

The fridge door creaked softly when she opened it, and a pale wash of light spilled over the counter. Inside was a mishmash of ingredients and containers: kimchi, a carton of eggs, two bottles of banana milk, some strawberries, and—there it was—a half-full container of tteokbokki from earlier that evening’s late dinner.

Rumi pulled it out carefully and set it down. She grabbed a pair of chopsticks from the drawer and started eating straight from the container, leaning one hip against the counter. The spice and heat were immediate, comforting in that way only late-night snacks could be.

She was two bites in when she heard it—the faint shuffle of footsteps from down the hall.

“Rumi?”

Her head turned toward the doorway. Jinu stood there, hair sticking out in chaotic tufts, eyes half-lidded from sleep. He wore a loose white T-shirt and sweatpants, the picture of someone who had just rolled out of bed without bothering to fix anything about himself.

She arched a brow. “Why are you awake?”

His voice was low and scratchy, the kind of voice people had before their first drink of water in the morning. “You weren’t next to me.”

“That’s because I got up,” she said dryly, gesturing at herself.

“I noticed.” He walked toward her, slow and deliberate, as if he were still half in a dream. “And I couldn’t sleep without you.”

Rumi let out a soft laugh and shook her head. “You’re too clingy, you know that?”

“Mm,” he murmured, stopping right beside her. “And you like it.”

She scoffed but didn’t deny it. He was standing close enough now that she could smell the faint hint of his cologne lingering from earlier that day, mingled with the warmth of sleep.

“Go back to bed, Jinu. I’ll be there in a minute,” she told him, turning her attention back to her food.

He leaned against the counter beside her, folding his arms. “Nope. You left me all alone. Now you’re stuck with me.”

“Stuck with you?” she repeated, amused. “I’m in the kitchen eating tteokbokki at midnight. You’re not exactly improving the situation.”

“I think I am,” he countered easily. “At the very least, I’m making it more attractive in here.”

Rumi laughed, rolling her eyes. “Wow. Humble, aren’t you?”

“I have a healthy sense of self-worth,” he replied with mock seriousness.

She offered him a piece of rice cake with her chopsticks without thinking about it, and he accepted it without hesitation, leaning forward to take the bite straight from her hand.

“That’s good,” he mumbled around the mouthful, his voice approving. “But it tastes better when you feed it to me.”

She shook her head. “You’re impossible.”

“I’m persistent,” he corrected, smirking.

There was a pause—one of those comfortable silences that only came after years of knowing each other, where the quiet wasn’t awkward but simply… there. Rumi’s eyes softened as she looked at him, the way the faint blue light from the fridge brushed over his features, making them seem almost unreal.

She didn’t say it often—didn’t need to say it often—but she loved him. Loved the way he made her laugh when she was irritated, the way he stuck by her in battles without question, the way he followed her into a kitchen at midnight just because he didn’t like the idea of her being alone.

Her thoughts must have shown on her face, because Jinu tilted his head and gave her a small, knowing smile. “What?”

“Nothing,” she said quickly, returning her gaze to the tteokbokki.

He leaned closer, lowering his voice. “You were looking at me like you wanted to say something. Was it ‘Jinu, you’re incredibly handsome’? Or maybe ‘Jinu, I’m so lucky to have you’?”

She smirked. “It was more like ‘Jinu, if you steal one more piece of tteokbokki, I’m cutting you off.’”

“Ouch.” He placed a hand over his heart dramatically. “So cold.”

She laughed, shaking her head again. “You’re impossible.”

“You’ve said that already.”

“It’s still true.”

For a moment, they simply stood there, sharing bites of food, brushing shoulders, exchanging quiet comments that didn’t need to be clever to be intimate. Every so often, his hand would brush hers “accidentally,” and she’d give him a pointed look, which only made him grin wider.

Eventually, the container was nearly empty, and she closed it with a satisfied sigh.

“Alright,” she said, “now we can go back to sleep.”

“Finally,” he teased, but there was genuine contentment in his voice.

They walked back down the hall together, his arm finding its way around her shoulders, pulling her in closer with each step. She didn’t resist.

When they reached the bedroom, Jinu flopped back onto the bed first, pulling her down beside him.

“You know,” he murmured, tucking the blanket over them, “I think I might start waking up every time you leave just so I can have more of these midnight dates.”

She chuckled, resting her head on his shoulder. “Don’t push your luck.”

“Too late,” he said, pressing a quick kiss to her forehead.

And in the quiet that followed, Rumi closed her eyes, a smile tugging at her lips—not because of the tteokbokki, but because of the boy who’d followed her to the kitchen just to make sure she wasn’t alone.

Chapter 141: A Slow Morning

Summary:

The first thing Rumi and Jinu plan on doing in the morning is each other.

Rumi vaguely roused, as she feels Jinu pull close into her, as she liked on her side. Jinu’s breathe hits the back of Rumi’s neck, as his body perfectly molds around hers from behind. Scared to lay his hand across her stomach and wake her, Jinu settled for having it lie down on her, hitting on Rumi’s top hip and extending down her thigh a bit. Rumi feels a slight poke on her backside, Jinu’s hips being bent and pulled back enough to keep it from being obnoxious. She feels Jinu’s head lie on the pillow just behind her, and lucidity begins to drift.

Rumi awaken gently, for a moment having no idea how long you were awake or asleep. That strange moment of her mind realizing that she was awake after her eyes have already been open. Rumi feels Jinu’s warmth up against her. Rumi lies there, still groggy, but enjoying the moment of his heat radiating onto her. Then, as she scoots in Rumi feels Jinu’s manhood poke just a tad more, the half demon feels his arm drape across her stomach now instead of lying on her hips, she feels his whole body just a bit closer. Rumi lies there, patient, feeling his desire, like a 6th sense in the heat washing onto her.

After a while, Rumi wiggles her butt back into Jinu a bit, feeling his hard cock sliding between her cheeks a bit. Jinu Begins to slowly kiss her neck, lightly biting as he goes, up toward her ear. Jinu can feel the gooseprickles on her body as his kiss, a light whimper escaping her lips. Rumi grabbed Jinu’s hand that’s laying across her stomach and holds it there firmly with her hands. Jinu’s lips make it to her ear, he nibbles a bit on it before kissing behind it and then putting his head to hers inhaling the scent of Rumi’s hair.

Jinu moved back to kissing her neck, now towards where it meets the shoulder. She feels Jinu’s body restraining itself, his hips wanting to thrust, but not. Rumi’s own body aches for it as well, as if they travel the same wavelength. She grasps his hand in hers and moved it to her breast, Rumi feels a firm squeeze as she holds it in his hand, releasing the tension built in his body.

Jinu sucks where her neck meets her shoulder and lightly bite. A shiver goes down her spine, Rumi feels her own wetness, but also she can feel the slickness of Jinu’s precum, where he touched. Rumi wants to show Jinu how wet she is. The Half Demon guides his hand using hers, between her legs, as it makes it there Jinu feels her hot sticky wetness.

Rumi pushed Jinu to insert his finger and he does, making a few thrusts with it, then gliding it upward between her lips and rubbing her clit for a brief moment. Rumi feels Jinu’s hips shuddering in desire, his hardness craving her, demanding to be inside he. Rumi’s wetness was doing the same, having been teased now, her hips trying to subconsciously change positions and angles to allow Jinu in.

Jinu moved his hands bringing it up, allowing Rumi to take his fingers into her mouth. She tastes the sticky sweetness Rumi recognizes as herself as she sucked it off of his fingers. As she does she feels Jinu’s other hand reached around from underneath her rubbing her clit hard and fast. Rumi feels Jinu’s smooth on her shoulder, as his head is right next to hers. Jinu switches hands, bringing his bottom one down to lean on and the other to hold Rumi’s face as he turns it towards him for a deep kiss. As they kiss Jinu’s hand slides down to Rumi’s slickness again, his fingers sliding inside Rumi once again, up and between her lips, spreading her juices and then onto Rumi’s clit. Jinu rubbed hard, firm, fast. Rumi’s arms grasp Jinu’s head as it happens. She feels Jinu’s desire deep now as his hips thrust trying to get his cock inside her, the angles off she realized as Rumi reaches her hips back wanting to feel Jinu inside of her. Rumi was not able to bring herself to care more though as Jinu hits a nice grove on her clit. Frozen she feels the orgasm come. Jinu’s head pushed next to hers watching Rumi, feeling Rumi, supporting Rumi through her moment of pleasure, Jinu smiled as Rumi exhaled deeply, eyes refocusing. Jinu’s hand comes off her clit and goes back inside Rumi soaking up her cum. Jinu bring it up and begin to lick her juices off of it but Rumi grabbed and quickly plunge his fingers in her mouth. Jinu pulled his hand out quickly as Rumi tried and sucked on Jinu’s fingers, and raised his body to be over her and kissed her intensely while they rotate their bodies that Jinu is on top of Rumi. His cock goes in by instinct, Rumi being so wet and lubed there is practically no friction. Push his cock into Rumi deep, slow, hard to start. The Half Demon shivers as the pressure creates a chill down her spine. Jinu begins thrusting harder and harder putting hands next to hee and raising his body off of Rumi to add leverage to every thrust.

Rumi feels every single inch as he finds a grove sending himself as deep as he can go and withdrawing just to the edge of falling out as he maximize the sensations. Rumi feels the head of it rub deep into the g spot and their pubic bones crash into each other, as Jinu pounds into Rumi. The Half Demon gripped to the sheets tightens as she can cling to anything to try and hold Jinu in place. Rumi’s body begins tingling as her breath catches and her heart races. She feels him thrusting into her violently. The rapture takes her in that moment as Rumi’s muscles tighten, back arched, Jinu still on top slick with sweat drilling his cock into Rumi.

As the sensation withdraws Rumi feels his rhythm catch, Jinu thrusts again, his body tight, tense, hard. Rumi feels him deep as Jinu’s hips rotate and the cum dripping out of him, feels good inside her Jinu pulled off her and stands at the edge of the bed pulling Rumi towards him The Half Demon obliged and dropped down, feeling Jinu’s still hard, now pulsating, cock slide past her lips and into her mouth. As Rumi established a rhythm cleaning their mixed sticky cum off his dick, he stopped her. Jinu couldn't wait any longer for the second round. He pulled Rumi up by the shoulders, then picked her up by the hips, pushing Rumi against the near wall. Rumi’s arms wrapped around Jinu’s neck as her body bounces and he thrusts his cock into her. After a few thrusts, the feeling of Rumi’s body bouncing while he holds it, she feels him in a good pattern as she bounced onto him and back off. The smacking of their bodies envelopes them, Jinu’s muscles strain as he holds Rumi up while thrusting, Rumi’s arms holding for dear life as they struggle to hold purchase on Jinu’s sweaty skin. Rumi feels Jinu staggered backwards, his movements getting rigid. Rumi knew he was getting close.

Jinu sits back onto the bed still holding onto her. The half demon continue moving her hips, her wetness devouring Jinu’s hardness. As Jinu laid back on the bed watching Rumi now riding him he reached over. Off the side table Jinu grabbed a vibrator, placing it directly into Rumi’s clit as she rides.
Jinu struggled to contain himself and holds it on her clit as he cums. It feels like it won’t end, as he tries his best to maintain focus on Rumi’s clit and holding the vibrator there. Rumi tried to shift her hips back and forth rubbing against him but Jinu placed the vibrator directly between their pubic bones nearly. As soon as Rumi’s clit hits that spot she stopped, her chest falling forward as Rumi loses control, being held up by her hands pushed into Jinu’s chest. Jinu feels her juices squirting out over top of him, now drenched with Rumi’s cum.

As Rumi’s senses begin to return and she begins to move upright. Jinu grabbed her hips and pull her up. Jinu guides her hips over his face, tongue out and excited to taste her. Rumi feels it go into her as it laps at her sticky sweet cum. It’s animated, excited, active as it licks her and Rumi begins maneuvering where she wants it by moving her hips. Rumi leaned in pushing her clit towards his mouth. Jinu gleefully sucked on it, then she feels it. As he sucked hard on her clit holding it in his mouth Rumi pushed the vibrator under his chin. Absolute heavenly, nirvana takes over her as Rumi feels vibrating, suction enveloping her clit. She's paralyzed. Her hips extend coming higher onto her knees, but she follows, sucking, vibrating. Rumi’s back arches her hands pulling his hair HARD. Rumi’s screaming but she doesn't ’t hear or notice, time is lost to that sensation and all other senses have been as well.
Jinu hear Rumi screaming in pleasure, frozen in a paralyzed place of sensation. Without a single care that she might wake up Zoey and Mira. focus though, Jinu planed to give her every possible second on this one. Jinu continued sucking, squeezing her clit in his mouth as his tongue caresses it and his whole mouth is vibrating as Jinu’s hold the vibrator under my chin still. He could feel her cum squirting onto him, his face drenched, he keep on going, waiting for Rumi’s orgasm to end.

As the paralysis ends Rumi feels the exhaustion wash over her. The half demon collapsed back sitting near onto his lap. Her head falling onto his chest. Rumi feels Jinu’s body maneuvering beneath her. Rumi nearly jumped in surprise when the angle lines up and she feels the head of Jinu’s cock enter her once again. Jinu wants her so bad, desires her so much, if Jinu had anything left to give he wanted to use it on Rumi. He can’t move but feels him as he gains a rhythm thrusting up into her. Rumi thought they were done, but the excitement of knowing Jinu wants her that much arouses her desire. Rumi loves the power of having Jinu perpetually on. He begins to thrust upward, rapidly, pulling everything he has left to reach inside her.

Having the coordination to ensure his thumb is constantly rubbing her clit while his other hand holds Rumi’s waist. Rumi’s hands and knees holding her up off the bed giving Jinu the room to drop and thrust back upward. Rumi surprisingly, was able to come again. A short, less intense orgasm as she feels more of her juices flow onto him. As she does he gets closer, needing to put more power behind it if he's going to cum a 3rd time, he rolled Rumi onto her back.

Every muscle Jinu had is being used to drive his cock into Rumi as if surviving was somehow on the line. He can’t think, can’t stop. All he sees is Rumi’s gorgeous body beneath his as he thrusts his dick into her. Jinu wants to release his sweet cum into her again. I wants her. It’s almost painful, as Jinu drives into Rumi.

Rumi’s going to be so sore later. She doesn'’t even care though, the satisfaction of being desired that much, being desired by someone who desires to please Rumi as well, making it worthwhile. Finally, Jinu’s body begins to catch, the intensity of thrusts lessening, the rhythm less coordinated. Jinu’s thrust and feels Rumi tightening her pussy around it. Almost as if it’s being sucked on by her as she engaged muscles deep within. Rumi feels his body relax as Jinu lays on top of her.

He doesn't know how long they've laid there, Rumi’s holding him with his head on her chest. Jinu remember though, that he was not finishing first or last. He moved his head back down, Rumi closed herr legs knowing what he wanted, feeling maybe she are too tired to cum again. Jinu prying her legs apart with his hands and dived his head down before she gets a chance. Jinu desperately wanted to feel her pussy in his mouth as Rumi comes one last time. He wants to feel her clit swelling and she pulsate as waves of orgasms washed over her. Jinu holds her legs above his shoulders with his arms wrapped around her thighs, preventing Rumi from moving. His tongue slides in deep lapping up more of her. It slides between Rumi’s lips and back towards her clit.

Wasting no time Jinu begins sucking on it. In and out, hard and soft Rumi feels the suction. Swollen and happy Jinu pulled her clit deep into his mouth, her moans and wiggling around exciting him more as he knows Rumi can’t contain it. Jinu holds Rumi’s clit between my fingers as he licked hard, directing every sensation onto it. Finally he holds his tongue on it from underneath as he bring the vibrator on top, squeezing her clit beneath the two. Rumi stopped wiggling and moaning, her hips reach involuntarily as she feels Jinu’s tongue muscles pushing against her clit in just the right spot as everything there vibrates. It was a perfect way to finish as they cum hard, Jinu licked at Rumi’s juices one last time and they lay back down to prolonging getting out bed.

Chapter 142: Middle of the Night

Summary:

Rumi wakes up Jinu in the middle of the night and gives him a special surprise that he would enjoy.

Jinu wakes up from sleeping, He can feel Rumi making small movements. “She must be going to the bathroom” He thinks to himself, as she starts to climb over him to get out of the bed. But she stays on top of him, straddling him.br /> He can feel the warmth of the skin of her thighs on her side. Jinu opened his eyes, looked up, and sees Rumi lowering her head towards his chest, but she sees Jinu opening his eyes, and smiles.

“Didn’t mean to wake you up… This way” Rumi’s smile turns from kind to cheeky. He can barely see her in this dark, but after years Jinu just knows the smallest changes in her facial expressions.

“Oh yeah? What did you have in mind?” Jinu asked her, his hands are running up her smooth thighs and grab that perfect ass. Jinu smacked it lightly, making her giggle a bit.

“Well now I can’t show you, since you're awake” she laughs. “But I’m feeling naughty, do you wanna do anything about it?” - Jinu immediately knows what Rumi has in mind, she wanted to tease him, but that’s out the window now that he's awake and already hard, Rumi wants him to tease her.

“You’re not just naughty, but a bad, bad girl. And I want you to be a good girl” Jinu says, and he grabbed her, and pin her down below him. He started caressing her face, her chin, her neck all the way down to her firm, perky breasts. Lately they have been sleeping naked, as they both like having easy access to each other, even after a few months of living together. Jinu circles around the already erect, pink nipples, never touching the areolas. Jinu moved his hands downwards to her flat stomach, and even lower. A few days ago Rumi waxed and left a small landing strip for him to enjoy. Jinu drags his fingers through the soft hair, making his way down between her thighs. He kept caressing her warm, soft skin making her take deeper breaths. Jinu drags his finger over her outer lips, closing in on the clit but never touch it. After long, dragged out seconds, Jinu leaned over and kiss her breast, and then proceed to drag his tongue towards her nipple. When he reach it, He starts to slowly softly lick and suck it. Jinu’s fingers are still making small circles around her clit, without touching it, he can feel Rumi’s body starting to twitch. He goes for the other breast, and after sucking on the nipple, nearly not as gentle as before, Jinu starts to make his way down to her waist. When he got his head between her thighs he can see her juices already glistening in the small amount of light that is in the room. Jinu decided to be cruel, and slowly press his tongue against her outer lip on the left side as close to the clit he can place without actually touching it then slowly drag it downwards towards her ass, leaving a trail of saliva then doing the same thing on the other side as well. He kept doing this for minutes.

“Is this what you wanted?” Jinu whisper. Rumi trembles at the feeling of his hot breath on her needy pussy.

“Yes” Rumi whimpers. And at that moment Jinu pressed his tongue on her clit. They both moan. They both are relieved of the built up tension, Rumi can finally feel his tongue on her, and Jinu can finally taste her. His tongue is pressed up to her pussy, making its way up and down, then finally staying on the clit, making small circles never actually leaving it. Jinu knows she’ll cum from this in about a minute. He did this hundreds of times, and he plans to do this thousands more. To put the cherry on top Jinu slowly pushed two fingers into her. Her pussy feels amazing as always. Warm, wet and tight around my fingers, Rumi’s walls are pressing up to his fingers. Jinu starts to make small come hither motions, which makes Rumi let out gasp louder than any before since she woke him.

“I’m gonna cum” Rumi exclaims and her pussy starts convulsing around his fingers, and his tongue can feel another wave of her juices releasing. Jinu kept licking her, and moving his fingers inside of her until I’m sure she’s over the climax. Jinu looked at her, her wetness and his saliva made a small stream down towards her asshole.

“You taste really nice” Jinu says and started to stroke his cock. They lock eyes, and her fingers make it to her clit as they stare at each other hungrily. “Fuck me please” Rumi asks, and she doesn’t have to ask twice. Jinu positions himself over her, he grabbed her face with one of his hands and guides her gaze into his eyes, Jinu’s other hand is pressing his cock to her pussy. When he's sure Rumi’s looking into his eyes he thrusts into her without hesitation or gentleness. Rumi knows this is Jinu’s way to say “You’re mine”. Once he's buried in her they both let out a moan. It’s so relieving, it feels almost primal. Jinu slowly pulled out and thrusts in deep again. Then his motions start to get a bit softer, but he's driving himself as deep into the warm tightness of her pussy as he can.

“You’re gonna be a good girl and cum on my dick” Jinu commands. Rumi nods, biting her lip. He can feel she’s getting close again, and to be honest he's getting close too. Jinu leaned down and kiss her wildly. Her lips pressing hard against his, Rumi’s tongue wrestles his. Jinu breathes into her mouth, moaning. Rumi digs her fingers into his sides, dragging them towards his ass and leaving a red trail.

“Cum on me” Jinu ordered her again, and that pushes her over the edge. Her pussy throbs, Rumi throws her waist, and he can feel her legs twitching. Rumi lets out a deep guttural moan, she seems to be mouthing a word, but Jinu can’t read her lips. Her body arches once more and collapses. Rumi keeps moaning, her breaths are still rapid but Jinu can see, she has no more power left, the second orgasm was far stronger than usual.

“Please cum in me” Rumi says faintly. “Beg for it” Jinu says as he kept his motions deep and rapid. And she begs, Rumi widens her eyes as she looking into his and just keeps saying please.

“I need you to cum in my pussy” and as Rumi says this his cock twitches with pleasure, filling her up with his seed deep in her. Jinu collapsed onto her, kissing her gently, deeply. And they just stay like this for a few seconds, Jinu’s cock still deep in her. After he rolled off her, Jinu grabs her and pull her close. “Sweet dreams, Rumi” He whisper, but she’s already asleep.